《Death is a Girl》 Chapter 1: Any Colour You Like Chapter 1 - Any Colour You Like Morrigan died on the last day of her sophomore year, back when she believed the Grim Reaper to be nothing more than a myth. She left the campus with her head down, finger flicking over a cracked screen as she pretended to type a text message. Her own mortality couldn''t have been further from her mind. ¡°Hey, Morrigan!¡± someone shouted. She looked up to see Emma jogging across the lawn with two other classmates. ¡°You¡¯re coming to Jamie''s party tonight, right?¡± With a practiced smile, Morrigan slipped the phone into her skirt pocket, before anyone could see it was broken. ¡°Sure, I wouldn''t miss it.¡± ¡°Great! We''re all meeting up at Lacey''s first. You in for that, too?¡± Morrigan paused, concocting an excuse. ¡°Actually, I''ve got to head home first. My parents hinted at having a graduation present for me.¡± ¡°Really? What do you think it is?¡± Morrigan¡¯s lips curled into a hopeful smile. ¡°Fingers crossed it''s a car.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t surprise me,¡± said one of the other girls, visibly impressed. ¡°Your parents sound way too cool.¡± ¡°Might be wishful thinking.¡± Morrigan shrugged, playing it off. She knew no gifts awaited her; only a house littered with empty beer bottles. ¡°Anyway, catch up with you all later?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± said Emma, then as Morrigan turned away she added, ¡°Just make sure you actually show up this time, alright?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Morrigan glanced back. Emma winked. ¡°You¡¯ve been a bit elusive lately, ya¡¯know?¡± ¡°Morrigan¡¯s always like that, though,¡± Lacey chuckled. Morrigan returned a good-humored grin. ¡°I know, I know. I just get busy with stuff. But I¡¯ll be there tonight!¡± She held up two crossed fingers. ¡°Promise.¡± After breaking off from the group, she walked down to the next corner, glancing over her shoulder to be sure nobody saw what route she took to get back home. It was back in elementary school when she came to understand the shameful reality that she was poor, and ever since then she went to great lengths to hide the truth. She managed to fraudulently obtain a credit card which she used to pay for her earrings, the supplies needed to mend the church-donated clothing her mom provided, and to have spending money when she¡¯d go out with friends. But not a cellphone plan¡ªthat would be too risky. Thus she spent her middle and early highschool life lying about her parents, family vacations that never happened, and gifts, all to paint the picture of a normal life, in a stable home. In reality, her house was a rundown thing in front of an abandoned graveyard. Its weather-stained siding, overgrown lawn, and broken shingles almost seemed a purposeful addition to the morbid scenery. In the driveway was not a new car from her doting parents, wrapped with a big red bow, but an old Honda Accord with dusty green paint peeling off the hood. ¡°Just hope mom¡¯s still asleep,¡± Morrigan murmured under her breath as she stepped onto the creaking porch. Sure enough, inside she was greeted by the sound of soft snoring and the smell of stale cigarettes and alcohol. Morrigan tiptoed past the beer bottles, careful not to disturb her mother, who was splayed out on the couch ahead of her evening shift at the strip club. She was already in uniform, that is to say, wearing barely anything at all. As for her father, he was nowhere in sight and hadn¡¯t been since he overdosed when Morrigan was an infant. Apparently, he had been a guitarist, but Morrigan knew little else about him. She rarely talked to her mother, and if she did, it tended to be more in the form of shouting. She kept her own room clean at least, which was a point of pride. If it were possible to blindfold her friends and invite them over, she¡¯d be happy to show it off. But, as things were, she had to keep all her friendships at arms length. Once in her room, she threw open her closet door with a wistful smile, revealing an array of outfits that looked like they were from a high-end store. Between her skill with a sewing needle, and with a few supplies she¡¯d purchased with the fake credit cards, she could turn any old rag into something that looked not only new and stylish¡ªbut expensive. She pulled out a few options and laid them on her bed. She had a number of dresses that would fit the occasion, and she could certainly overdo it if she wanted. No¡­ let¡¯s just go casual¡­ She held up a denim jacket. There were going to be a lot of people there, and she didn¡¯t want to stick out too much. She changed into the jacket, a plaid skirt, white undershirt with a band logo, stockings, and a pair of knock-off designer boots she had altered to look more like the real thing. Examining herself in the mirror, she swapped her earrings from studs to two small silver hoops. When she was done, she put everything away then quietly snuck down the stairs and out the back door. ¡°Be back later, ma! Don''t wait up!¡± she called sarcastically, only getting more snoring as a response. She jumped the backyard fence, landing in a crouch within the outskirts of one of her favorite places in this entire town¡ªthe graveyard. She inhaled through her nose, taking in the earthy smell of yesterday''s rain, as she navigated between the many scattered headstones. This was her sanctuary. When she didn¡¯t want to go home, she often found herself exploring, or reading under the old willow tree that stood as an ancient sentry over the burial ground. Here, she could hide amongst the graves and far from the eyes of society. She loved the atmosphere of the graveyard. The way moss clung to the tombstones, the earthy smell after a storm, the cracked and weathered statues and pathways¡ªit was a place where she could be alone without feeling lonely, only ever accompanied by the chirp of a bird or a stray cat slinking between the tombs. As she lifted herself over a fallen obelisk that was cracked in half, she suddenly heard a shout. ¡°H-hey! Let go of me!¡± Came a timid voice, struggling to assert itself. Morrigan instinctively dropped low and hid beneath it¡¯s cracked remains. Carefully peeking through the fissure in the center, she saw three shadows walking down the path. ¡°Quit bitching, it¡¯s just a graveyard,¡± said a second voice. A third said, ¡°We didn¡¯t come all the way out here to go back empty-handed.¡± Carefully, Morrigan snuck alongside the toppled obelisk until she could peek around the shattered base and get a better view of the intruders. This is the first time she¡¯d ever crossed paths with anyone else here, and she didn¡¯t like it. She observed three boys. Two appeared older, likely juniors. They wore all black; one had a ponytail and a bulky build with thick arms and shoulders, the other had an emo-style haircut veiling one eye. Emo-boy had a lanky build, a pointed nose poking past his greasy hair, a pale complexion, and a hollow look in his eye. The third boy did not look like he belonged with them at all. He was shorter and wore a light green shirt with some writing on it she couldn¡¯t make out. He was small for a boy, arms like pencils, and he occasionally got a shove from the bulkier one who Morrigan dubbed ¡®Pony-boy.¡¯ ¡°Seriously, guys!¡± the small boy complained. ¡°I¡¯m going to be in a lot of trouble if they find out I took it!¡± Pony-boy put an arm over his shoulder, though the gesture was anything but friendly. ¡°Come on, Todd. You want to check it out too, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know guys¡­ My grandfather said that book could be dangerous¡­¡± ¡°Oh, please,¡± Emo-boy snapped impatiently. ¡°You¡¯re really taking the fun out of this.¡± This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Morrigan watched as they continued down the path. The older boys were evidently coercing the younger one into something. This was none of her business, and part of her wanted to just continue to the party and forget about it. Just follow them for a few minutes, she thought. If things get dicey, you can always leave. With that, she crept from her hiding spot. The graveyard was her domain, where she was intimately familiar with each path and hideaway. It allowed her to move like a shadow as she stalked them through the hollowed ground. After a minute, they suddenly stopped and turned. She dove for cover and found herself behind an old crypt. The wall was cool to the touch, moss-covered, and damp. ¡±Alright, this looks like a good spot,¡± Emo-boy declared. Peeking around the corner, cheek on the cool stone, Morrigan watched as Emo-boy approached a wethered angel statue. Time had eroded its right eye, making it look like it suffered some grave (no pun intended) injury that claimed half of its face. One of the wings had fallen off long ago, but remnants of the stone laid around its feet, covered in moss. The years of neglect allowed dark green vines to cover the statue''s legs, and all these details together transformed what should have been an angelic figure into a dark creature fighting to escape the underworld as the vines tried to pull it back in. ¡±Oh yeah, this is perfect,¡± Emo-boy said as he circled the statue, looking it over. ¡°Check this thing out! It¡¯s badass! Todd, give me the book.¡± The small boy hesitantly removed a book from his backpack. ¡°Be careful with it, Frank,¡± he murmured. ¡°My grandad¡¯ll kill me if¡ª¡± Pony-boy snatched it out of his hand and pushed him, sending him stumbling to the ground. ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± he barked, then handed the book to Emo-boy, or Frank. Frank centered himself in front of the statue then flipped the book open. Todd picked himself up, wincing at a scrape on his elbow. Morrigan wondered why he was still sticking with them. Obviously, they were not his friends; they were just bullying him. Frank gestured to two spots beside the statue. ¡°Place the candles here and here.¡± Todd obeyed, retrieving two black candles from his bag and set them where Frank had indicated. Pony-boy loomed behind them, his muscular arms folded like he was a bouncer at a nightclub¡ªa comparison that only came so easily thanks to a guy her mom once dated. He was a jerk and Morrigan would usually go wander around the graveyard whenever he came over. ¡°Yeah, this is good,¡± Frank grinned, his finger moving across the book as he read. Todd lit the candles then stepped away, leaving his line of sight drooping towards the ground. ¡°Alright, I got the chant. All I have to do is recite this and then¡­¡± his teeth flashed with a sinister smile as he reached into his baggy pants. Morrigan tensed, seeing him pull out a switchblade and flip it open. ¡°...and then, spill the blood of a virgin.¡± She watched Pony-boy suddenly grab Todd. Her heart thudded in her chest as the scene took a much darker tone. The smaller boy tried to pull away but was too weak. He gripped him by the collar and wrist then spun him around and slammed his back into the statue. ¡°Hey! Let me go!¡± Todd screamed as he struggled under the fallen angel, who watched apathetically with its one good eye. ¡°Hold him still,¡± Frank said, his eyes still following the writing inside the tome. ¡°Come on guys, cut it out!¡± Todd yelled as Pony-boy subdued his thin arms with one hand and put him in a headlock with the other arm. Morrigan¡¯s fist clenched. Were they just scaring him, or were they serious about this? How bad were they planning on cutting him? Frank began reciting from the book in a dark cadence. The words were some foreign language, but the chant had an ominous rhythm. With one hand clutching the book and the other brandishing the knife skyward, Frank''s incantations grew fervently, echoing through the graveyard. Todd''s pleas for mercy grew more desperate. Morrigan looked back, assessing her options. What could she do? She was probably stronger than Todd who was a twig, but what could she really do? Maybe yelling that she was going to call the police would back them off, but she didn¡¯t have a working phone. Her cellphone was a brick, which she only pretended to answer on occasion. Frank''s voice reverberated, creating a chilling echo. The rhythmic chant was only disturbed by Todd screaming as the knife came closer. ¡°Help! SOMEBODY HELP ME!¡± Just leave, Morrigan thought, adrenaline gripping her heart. This is none of my business! But, Todd''s scream was genuine; the kind that knew this wasn¡¯t just a prank. She couldn¡¯t just run without doing anything. He was, in fact, currently the victim of two sociopaths who would seriously injure him. Without another thought, Morrigan leapt from behind the crypt, yelling, ¡°Hey! Cut it out, you freaks!¡± All three boys instantly turned to face her. Frank''s brow furrowed in annoyance, Pony-boy''s lips twisted into an amused smirk, and Todd''s eyes widened in gratitude. ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± Frank demanded, snapping the book closed with one hand. Todd managed to break out of Pony-boy¡¯s hold, stumbling with his first steps of freedom. ¡±You better get out of here! I¡¯m calling the cops!¡± Morrigan bluffed, holding her dead phone up like she was threatening a vampire with a crucifix. Unfortunately, neither of them seemed to care. Actually, Emo-boy-Frank seemed delighted, his twisted sneer turning into a giddy smile as he flipped his hair away from his eye. ¡°I-I¡¯m doing it now!¡± Morrigan reaffirmed, her voice wavering as she put the phone to her ear. ¡°It¡¯s ringing!¡± Frank sighed. ¡±Just grab her.¡± The words came with such a chilling calm that it did not register in Morrigan¡¯s mind right away. What actually registered first was Pony-boy suddenly charging at her like a pit bull let off its leash. She turned and ran, the phone slipping from her grasp as everything cleared from her mind other than fleeing. She could hear him closing in on her. He was fast. She was not particularly athletic herself and his steps behind her got louder and louder. She veered off the pathway, jumping over graves and slipping around the sides of them. She hoped the rougher terrain would be enough to compensate for her physical disadvantage. She risked a glance back, saw him in arms reach, and screamed, willing her legs to move faster. Her hip struck the side of a grave with a painful scrape that barely registered. The fence was now in view, but she¡¯d have no time to jump it¡ªhe was too close! The best she¡¯d be able to do is lock her fingers around the grates and scream for help. That was too risky; if nobody was in earshot on the other side, she¡¯d be done for. Her best escape route would be through the open entrance of the graveyard. But that was so far away! Then, the chase came to a halt as trying to lose him between the graves backfired. Her foot caught something, a loose stone on the poorly maintained ground, and she instantly fell, banging her elbow and rolling into another headstone. Before she could even get her hands under herself, she felt her shoulders jerk back. He grabbed her bookbag and lifted her to her feet with it. She swung around and laid a balled fist across his face, but it only made him laugh as his arms became more invasive, pulling her into him. She screamed again, praying someone was close enough to hear. The fence was right there! If only someone was walking by! ¡°LET ME GO!¡± She yelled, hitting him with balled fists that might as well be pillows for how little he reacted. ¡±Shut the fuck up!¡± he yelled, and then her whole body rocked as the air was forced from her lungs. He had punched her in the stomach so hard her knees gave out. She would have fallen to the ground, but he apparently had other plans. He hoisted her onto his shoulder so easily it was as if she were weightless, and he began carrying her back to the angel statue. Frank sat on a tombstone, laughing as they approached. ¡°Oh man! I can¡¯t believe our luck! The ritual might actually work now. Look at this prissy bitch! She¡¯s perfect for a sacrifice.¡± ¡°Sacrifice?¡± Todd finally spoke up. ¡°Y-you said you just needed blood.¡± ¡°See, I wasn¡¯t sure if it would work with you one way or the other, so this was supposed to be practice. But just look at what we got now!¡± Pony-boy threw her down in front of the angel, the scattered rocks jabbing her back as she landed. She wheezed and rolled to her side, still trying to find her breath. ¡°Think she¡¯s a virgin?¡± Frank asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± Pony-boy answered, and nudged her with his foot. ¡°Well, are you?¡± Morrigan felt her head spinning as she finally managed to draw air into her lungs. Her fingers felt around the ground beneath her as she tried to crawl away. Her hand ended up clasped around one of the rocks from the angel''s broken wings, and she gripped it tight, hiding it under her body. Frank looked amused as he flipped open his knife and opened the book. ¡°Can¡¯t believe our luck. It¡¯s almost like she was delivered to us. Know what I¡¯m saying? A preppy bitch like her here in the graveyard? It¡¯s got to be a sign that today¡¯s supposed to be the real thing!¡± They are going to kill me¡­ or something else horrible. I have to get away! She started to get up but felt herself hoisted by the back of her denim jacket. She realized she had lost her bookbag somewhere in the struggle. ¡°Hold still, bitch!¡± Pony-boy yelled as he effortlessly swung her over to the angel¡¯s feet, between the black candles. This time, she came alive in a sudden burst of movement. Her heel found purchase on the ground, her fist clenched the rock, and she violently swung at his face¡ªscoring a direct hit! The rock ripped his cheek open with a spray of blood that sent him stumbling backward. She then wasted no time steadying her feet. She panted with a desperate scream, summoning all her strength to make a run for it. But the effort was in vain. Emo-boy grabbed her hair and yanked her back. She stumbled into Pony-boy, who recovered enough to lay a solid punch into the side of her head. Her vision swam. She¡¯d never been struck like that before in her life¡ªthe blow sending a nauseating ripple through her body. ¡°Look what you did to my face!¡± he yelled, grabbing her by the shoulders. She drove her knee between his legs, causing him to holler out and push her away. She spun around, tripped over a rock, and landed in Emo-boy¡¯s arms. As she did, something collided with her, and all the fight drained out of her in an instant. It didn¡¯t hurt, precisely, but suddenly her body did feel very cold. She looked Emo-boy in his eyes, which were wide with shock. He looked more like a child caught skipping school than the sociopath from a moment ago. His hands were shaking as he stepped away, the knife no longer in his grasp. Did he drop it? Morrigan scanned the ground as she weakly stumbled backward. If she could grab the knife off the ground, then¡ª Her back fell against the angel statue. She was still standing but now staring in shock at the knife, not on the ground, but sticking out of the center of her chest. Chapter 2: You Killed Her, Frank! Chapter 2: You Killed Her, Frank! ¡°D-dude!¡± Pony-boy gasped, blood leaking from his wounded face. ¡°Oh crap¡­¡± Frank muttered. Morrigan slid down the rough stone until she was seated at the angel¡¯s feet. Her fingertips lightly touched the handle of the knife, lips quivering. Everything was suddenly so cold. Her throat convulsed as she tried to breath¡­ or make a sound¡­ but all that came out was a sputter that speckled her hand with red dots. ¡°Is she dying?¡± Pony-boy asked. ¡°Shut up¡­¡± Frank said under his breath. ¡°Fuck, man! Fuck! You killed her, Frank!¡± Pony-boy yelled. He touched the wound on his cheek and then stared bewildered at his bloody palm. ¡°We are so screwed, man!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Frank snapped. ¡°Look, all we have to do is hide her and¡ª¡± he looked over to see Todd making a run for it. Pony-boy chased him half-heartedly but was apparently too woozy from his own blood loss. He gave up the pursuit after only a few heavy steps. ¡°Forget it,¡± Frank said. ¡°He won¡¯t say anything.¡± He then walked over to the crypt. ¡°Over here, help me with this.¡± Morrigan watched, barely enough strength to keep her head up. They were moving the stone slab from the front of the crypt. No... don¡¯t put me in there¡­ Her vision faded and she lost what little strength she had left. Her head rocked forward limply and the last thing she saw was her own blood pooling between her legs. *** What¡¯s happening? She could hear stone sliding against stone. Stop it¡­ She had vague awareness of being dumped on the ground, her limbs splayed around her. The subtle noises from outside became muted. Is this the crypt? She heard the stone sliding again. No! Please don¡¯t. Don¡¯t leave me in here! There was a final, determinating thunk as the soft sounds of the outside world faded completely. This isn¡¯t real. It¡¯s not real! Let me out of here! She wanted to move but felt no attachment to any kind of sense of touch. She couldn¡¯t scream, or even breathe. There was just total stillness. It¡¯s not real. It¡¯s a dream. It¡¯s a dream! ¡­ What if it¡¯s real? Am I dead? That would mean¡­ She then thought she could see something. A thin ray of light cut horizontally through the darkness, glowing against a concrete floor. The bottom of the crypt door. I¡¯m¡­ She couldn¡¯t feel anything, yet somehow, her mind was alive. Is this what death was? Was she going to be stuck like this forever? Forced to stare forward, watching the days pass through the sliver of light beneath the door? What about when her eyes rotted? What if her eardrums collapsed? Then would she spend eternity only trapped in darkness? If she could breath, she¡¯d be hyperventilating in a full-blow panic attack right now. Let me out! The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Somebody help me! Please! PLEASE! Surely, that boy would go to the police. After all, she lost her life trying to save him! Otherwise, it would probably be days before her mom noticed she was gone. What about her friends? Would they search for her when she did not show up at the party? She did tend to be aloof, so they might write it off as her bailing on their plans. I don¡¯t want this¡­ Please, somebody help me¡­ Don¡¯t leave me like this! More hours passed, and the light under the crypt door slowly faded as night set in. If that boy had gone to the police, they would have been here by now. She hated him as much as the two sociopaths who murdered her. She stood up for him, and he abandoned her! She never wanted to give her life to save him, and now she had a meaningless death. It¡¯s not fair! Her life had sucked, and her death was pointless. Nobody would even care that she was gone! It would probably be a relief to her mom that she had one less responsibility to trouble her. How could it end like this? How could she have lived such a pointless life? Why didn¡¯t I run faster? Why didn¡¯t I get away? I can¡¯t be dead. I can¡¯t be dead! Then, she heard the stone sliding once again. Was it the police? Did that boy come through for her after all? At least she would get a proper burial now. Or¡­ or was it the two sociopaths coming back to find a different solution for her body? It was none of the above. A man walked into the crypt wearing a black cloak with the hood drawn over his head. A black cat sitting near his feet. He stood there in the doorway, illuminated in the moonlight, looking down at her as the cat walked over with a prowl before leaning down to sniff her face. ¡°Master, there is something odd about this one. She¡¯s dead¡­ but¡­¡± ¡­Wait¡­ Did that cat just talk? Is this really a dream? ¡°Yes, there is an abnormality about her soul,¡± said the black-robed man as he stepped inside. He kneeled down, and his hand came out of its sleeve, except, his hand was nothing but bone! It was a skeleton! She would have screamed if she could. The skeletal fingers grabbed under her chin and moved her face up to look at him. Inside the darkness of his hood she could just barely make out the whites of his skull, the lumpy cheekbones, the uniform teeth and empty eye sockets. What do you want!? Let me go! ¡°Forgive the delay,¡± he said calmly. ¡°The fates did not plan your death, and thus your name remained absent from my list for some time. Regretfully, your soul has been claimed by neither heaven nor hell, so I¡¯ll instead send you to limbo. That is, you will simply cease to exist.¡± Don¡¯t say all that like I¡¯m supposed to understand! What list? Limbo? Just leave me alone! This is a dream anyway, so¡­ There was a sorrowful weight to his movements. He turned her cheeks in his hand, looking over her face. ¡°Yes, I see it. Very little evil in your heart¡ªtrivial deceits, petty theft, but no true sin. At your age, being robbed of life so pointlessly¡­ you deserve a welcome passage into heaven. Unfortunately, I can not give that to you. I am truly sorry.¡± He released her, then stood. He held out one hand and rolled back his sleeve with the other, revealing nothing but bone all the way down to his elbow joint. Then, his skeletal hand clenched tight, and a spear of blue light shot from between the gaps. The top of the light widened and began to form an object. Morrigan already guessed before it fully materialized, but of course it was a scythe. ¡°This will not take long, child, and I promise you will not feel a thing.¡± Please no! I don¡¯t want to die! My life hasn¡¯t even really started yet, so please! She tried to beg, but she was completely without motion. No voice to plead with the reaper. I¡¯m not ready, I¡¯m not ready! The scythe swung down, the point aiming for the center of her back. Please! She tried to scream once more, and a very small sound came from her lips. It was barely a squeak, but it was enough to stay Death¡¯s hand. The scythe stopped, its point just barely touching the clothes on her back. ¡°Master?¡± the cat asked, looking up at him. ¡°Noir¡­¡± Death spoke with a low voice. ¡°Is this truly alright?¡± ¡°I know you wish not to give her such an end. Yet, I see no alternative.¡± Death brought the scythe away from her and repositioned it to stand parallel beside himself. The other hand raised its skeletal digits to his chin, contemplating. ¡°It feels wrong. She does not deserve limbo, but that other child¡¯s haphazard ritual has done enough to defile her soul. Heaven will not claim her now.¡± I don''t understand any of this¡­ just¡­ just please leave me alone. ¡°You can not simply leave her to rot, master,¡± the cat said, licking at the back of his paw, seeming to care less for this situation. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Death mused aloud. ¡°There is another way.¡± Morrigan''s heart, if it could still beat, would have skipped. What other way? Can I go back to my life!? ¡°Master, no, you can not do that.¡± Oh, screw you, cat! I was always a dog person anyway! ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what I can and can not do, Noir,¡± Death chided. He held that contemplative posture as he continued to muse under his breath¡­ or, not-breath. ¡°Logistically, there¡¯s a slight hang up here¡­¡± ¡°B-but Master,¡± Noir tried once again but was quickly silenced. ¡°Hush, Noir! I¡¯m trying to think. Now¡­ I don¡¯t want blood on the seats, so¡­¡± Death suddenly flicked his wrist and the scythe disappeared, then he pounded one bony hand into the palm of the other. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± His skeletal mouth opened just slightly in what Morrigan guessed was his best version of a smile. ¡°Master?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get the truck!¡± Death said. ¡°For now, we will toss her in the back with the shovels! Yes, I know just the thing to do with this wayward soul!¡± Shovels!? ¡°I beg you to reconsider¡­¡± the cat looked up with his ears folding back. Though Death seemed to not pay any mind to his companion as he turned and exited the crypt. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it! Come Noir, we have preparations to make!¡± In the doorway he looked back to Morrigan. ¡°I shall return for you, child. Rest easy until then. I¡¯ll be back shortly!¡± Shovels? Truck? Morrigan stared at the open doorway as that odd duo left her to lay on the floor of the crypt in silence. She wished more than anything she could move now because she wanted to scream: WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!? Chapter 3: Deaths Contract Chapter 3 - Death¡¯s Contract After hours on the crypt''s cold floor, eyes fixed on the ajar stone door, someone finally appeared¡ªnot Death as she had anticipated, or at least that''s what she first thought. This figure had flesh over his bones, though minimal, giving him an eerie, decrepit appearance with wrinkled skin tightly hugging his skeletal frame. The black robes were replaced by black overalls and a baseball cap. Noir the cat tailed behind him just as before. ¡°Don¡¯t worry child, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry for the wait, but I wished to ensure I received no unneeded attention.¡± Morrigan had no idea what to expect next, but she currently had no ability to complain. ¡°Oh, and I do apologize for leaving that knife in your chest, but it is currently acting as a plug to keep some of that precious blood inside. We will need some of that if we are to properly make up a contract.¡± Contract? ¡°Well then, without further ado, let¡¯s get you out of this musty old crypt, shall we?¡± He carefully picked her up and she could feel the roughness of his bones beneath his sleeves. He carried her out to where she saw a pickup truck¡ªjet black from the tinted windows down the rims. ¡°Now, I know you must feel quite alarmed about all of this,¡± he said as he set her into the bed of the truck and started rearranging the tools to lay on top of her. Alarmed? That¡¯s an understatement. I¡¯m a damn corpse and you¡¯re¡­ Well, this has to be a dream anyway, right? ¡°It is uncommon for a soul to remain in their vessel for so long after it has died. In fact, Rule 7 of the Dead explicitly forbids any purposful delays on the part of their reaper. In your case, I think we can allow an exception. That is, depending on what you decide. Well then; comfortable? Excellent! Just a little longer and I¡¯ll have those limbs of yours moving again in no time!¡± At this point, she was pretty sure she was dreaming after all. Who knows, maybe she did not die. Maybe she fell asleep after getting ready for the party and she would wake up soon. She heard the truck door slam and the engine sputter to life. The tires crunched against the worn path as they rumbled away from the crypt. The stars twinkled coldly above as she watched them through the assortment of tools piled on top of her like a makeshift cage¡ªher mind reeling from the absurdity of it all. Please, just let me wake up already! *** The passage of time was marked by the truck winding through turns, rumbling at stops, then finally picking up speed. We¡¯re leaving town¡­ this is a back road, though. She was tempted to consider this a kidnapping, which ironically would be preferrable to what was actually happening. Her view of the stars was eventually disturbed by tree coverage, creating an eerie strobing effect on the sky above. She had no idea what to expect, but just wanted this to end. The truck eventually slowed and the engine sputtered to a stop. She heard the door open and the next thing she knew the black cat was sitting on his haunches along the rim of the truck bed, staring down at her. ¡°Master, I beg you to reconsider. Do you really think this human is qualified?¡± ¡°Now, now. Enough, Noir,¡± Death said as he came into view. He was back to looking like a skeleton, but still wore the black overalls and baseball cap. ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t take away the offer now that I¡¯ve gotten her hopes up. Just look how excited she is!¡± They both looked down at her lifeless corpse, buried beneath many old, dirty and rusted tools. She couldn¡¯t see herself, but doubted excited was an apt description. ¡°Now then! Lets get you inside, dear, and I¡¯ll explain everything. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve got at least a dozen questions by now.¡± He paused, once again staring at her corpse as if anticipating an answer that never came. After the tools were removed and he picked her up, the world turned upside down as she was carried limply in his bony arms. Each of his steps crunched as she watched the bobbing upside down silhouettes of trees, fireflies blinking across them like chaotic Christmas lights. In the distance she heard the ambient sounds of crickets and the occasional hoot of an owl. Noir walked quickly behind his master as she was carried through a door and into a room with stacks of books lining the walls. The room flipped as the world righted itself and she was set onto a couch. ¡°Here we are. Welcome to my humble home! Do make yourself comfortable while I make some preparations. I will explain everything, but YOU must sign the contract, so I must first reanimate your vessel.¡± He moved out of her field of vision, revealing a coffee table and a television set against the back wall. It was a big flat screen T.V. with multiple game consoles stacked around it and piles of DVDs and video games haphazardly stacked along the floor. Noir jumped up onto the coffee table, staring at Morrigan for a moment. He looked over his shoulder at the video games, then back to her. He lifted his paw to his mouth and cleared his throat. ¡°Master has existed for a very long time, but he is not immune to the trends in human entertainment. He has become quite fond of this era¡¯s video games.¡± Noir seemed to consider this clarification an embarrassing necessity. The grim reaper is a gamer¡­ It¡¯s settled¡ªI¡¯m definitely dreaming. She heard a stack of books fall over. "You are Dung!" Death shouted. ¡°Master, please watch your language.¡± Death came back with a large black book, bound in old dusty leather. The overalls were replaced by his traditional black robe. He shooed Noir away with his skeletal hand as he plopped it down on the coffee table. He took a moment to leaf through the pages before he stood. ¡°Excellent! Here it is. I knew this old necromancy book would come in handy sooner or later. I¡¯ve been lugging it around for a millennia, but as it turns out I am not typically in the business of getting bodies moving again. Quite the opposite, actually.¡± His skeletal finger moved back and forth across the yellowing pages as he read. ¡°Yes, I believe this will work.¡± He reached over the table, his fingers coming towards her face. She would have recoiled in horror at the boney digits if she could move. ¡°I don¡¯t want you getting any bright ideas about using such spells yourself, dear. So I¡¯m afraid I must close your eyes before continuing.¡± Once her eyes were shut she heard the rip of paper, the smell of herbs filled the room and a cool wind touched her face. She could barely make out the sounds of Death walking through the room. ¡°One more thing. Once you are reanimated, many of your nerve endings will begin to work again. Therefore, you may be compelled to rip that knife from your chest, yet I beseech you to resist. Understand? Good!¡± The cool wind blew against her harder, and it became colder. Through her eyelids she got the sense that there was a flickering light in the room and then she heard Death¡¯s voice, much deeper and echoing as if he were shouting into a well, speaking in a language she did not understand but it sounded similar to the chant from the boy who had killed her. "The soul of the dead body is alive, I pray to the old gods! Go back to the prostrate corpse where some hope remains!¡± The wind blew stronger and stronger, she could hear pages of many of the books in the house flying open and blowing in the intense breeze. She could feel Death closing in on her, she could hear the rustle of his cloak and the creak of his bones. Then a tap tap tap of hooves on the wooden floor. ¡°Condecite Mortem! Condecite Mortem!¡± Death shouted over and over again as a rumbling filled the room. She felt like she was in the middle of an earthquake, the flickering of light against her eyelids became faster and more intense. The sound of a bleating goat began to form amongst the rumbling, and as it got louder, it drowned out Death¡¯s chant. Images took shape before her, the flickering lights bending and coming together until it looked like flames insides her eyelids, and worse, the silhouette of a face appearing through those flames! She was scared, she wanted to run away, she wanted to SCREAM! This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°BREAK DEATH! BUY DEATH!¡± Morrigan sat up suddenly, screaming, a horrible pain in her chest that she could not resist reaching for. She grabbed the handle of the knife and ripped it out of herself, spraying blood across the pages of the book. The knife hit the corner of the coffee table and tumbled on the floor. Death grabbed her by the shoulder and forced her back onto the couch. ¡°NO! Relax, stay still!¡± He held her down with surprising strength for someone without any muscles, pressing against the wound in her chest. ¡°The pain you are feeling is normal. Accept it for now and know that in a few minutes you will never feel this kind of pain again! We need to keep some of that blood inside of you, the contract can only be signed if it comes directly from your body!¡± She heard none of his words, struggling to get away. Wrestling his boney arms and kicking at him. This dream had fully turned into a nightmare. She screamed, her mind reeling in a panic with intelligible words failing her. ¡°I said relax!¡± He shouted as he held her down, pressing his hand harder. ¡°RELAX!¡± The shout subdued her somewhat, though one trembling hand gripped his sleeve as she stared into the hollow voids of his skull. ¡°P-please¡ª¡± she whimpered. Her tongue felt dry with the coppery taste of blood sitting upon it. After feeling that still nothingness, her dulled senses suddenly coming back in full force were overwhelming. She felt the pain of the open wound on her chest, blood moving through her veins like fire, and even the dull ache from her bruised hip where she had collided with a tombstone. Death¡¯s skull canted, observing her. ¡°That¡¯s better, just stay still, and breathe. Your blood is not flowing properly since your heart is damaged, but your lungs are intact. So breathe, and calm down.¡± ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down!?¡± ¡°Oh, I understand, believe me, I do.¡± He grabbed her hand and forced her to press it into her wound in place of him. ¡°If you can not relax, at least keep some pressure here. You unfortunately did the exact thing I asked you not to do and ripped that knife out, so we havn¡¯t much time to lose.¡± He stepped away from her and began pacing on the other side of the coffee table. Noir sat atop a stack of books, his yellow eyes watching her intently. ¡°Master, it is not too late to forget about this. Look at her, she is clearly ill-fitted for what you plan.¡± ¡°Oh, but I disagree,¡± Death said, looking at his companion. ¡°She is merely a child.¡± ¡°A factor which has little relevance when set against eternity, Noir.¡± As the two deliberated, Morrigan cautiously looked the way they had come. Her view of the door was blocked by stacks of books, but she knew it was there. She shifted her legs, preparing to make a run for it. I have to get out of here¡­ Her grip tensed over her wounded chest. This was all too crazy. This guy couldn¡¯t be the Grim Reaper. Stuff like that didn¡¯t exist! She had simply been injured by those psycho¡¯s in the graveard, but didn¡¯t die. This creep found her, took advantage of the situation, and whisked her to his secluded cabin in the woods. He probably now wanted her to join some crazy cult. But there¡¯s a talking cat¡­ No, I¡¯m hallucinating. He must have drugged me! As ¡°Death¡± continued to argue with the cat, she subtly reposition her leg, ready to bolt off the couch. RUN NOW! She sprang from the couch, but a shadow materialized before her in a moment, revealing Death¡¯s skeletal face with his hand raised in a halting gesture. She screamed, flinched opposite of her momentum, and fell back against the couch. "Thinking of leaving so soon?" Death''s voice, though calm, carried an underlying note of amusement. ¡°Please,¡± she whimpered. ¡°Just let me go! I won¡¯t say anything or¡ª¡± ¡°Morrigan,¡± his voice turned firm but not unkind. ¡°Let go of this fantasy you wish to convince yourself of. You know the truth. You are dead. You were murdered in the graveyard and the life you wish to return to no longer exists.¡± ¡°B-but¡­¡± ¡°Look at yourself, feel your heartbeat¡ªit is no longer as it was.¡± She looked down, her hand gripping over her bloodstained shirt. Fresh blood coated her palm, feeling slick and unnerving between her fingers, and the white shirt was stained a crusty darker red where it had dried. Under her palm, her heart beat was painful, moving unnaturally as it desperately tried to continue its work. "Noir, perhaps you could give us a moment?" Death suggested. The cat, with one last long look at Morrigan, gracefully leaped off the stack of books and sauntered out of the room, his tail flicking in annoyance. Once alone, Death settling into a chair opposite her. ¡°Humans are kept unaware of certain realities of this world," he explained. "Therefore, now peering beyond the veil, your hesitance to accept it is only natural.¡± ¡°But¡­ why me?¡± she asked in almost a whisper. ¡°Why did you die?¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°There is no why to when these things happen. It is merely a matter of how, which is often cold and nonreassuring with no purpose to be found.¡± ¡°They murdered me¡­¡± she felt a hollowness creep through her as she spoke the words. ¡°Yes, but I wish to offer an alternative. One where your story does not have to simply end with an untimely death.¡± She stared at him, tense against the couch as she kept pressure on the wound. It hurt, but after the initial shock of pain she calmed down somewhat. ¡°Morrigan, I would like to offer you a contract.¡± ¡°A¡­ contract?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He stood from his seat and began to pace. ¡°Since your soul had been defiled, you were not accepted by Heaven. Nor were you sentenced to Hell. Still, we can not have stray souls wandering around, so I would have had no other choice but to send you to limbo. That is, unless there were a way to allow your soul to stay in this world. There is only one way which I can justify that, and that is to give you a purpose.¡± She gulped as she watched him, the yellow flames of a nearby candle flickering against his skull. ¡°I would like for you to become a reaper, Morrigan. My apprentice.¡± Her posture straightened as she sat up. Perhaps it was just too bizare to comprehend rationally, but a defiant spark of humor twitched the corner of her lip. ¡°Become¡­ a reaper?¡± ¡°Yes, think of it as a part time job.¡± ¡°A job?¡± she scoffed, shaking her head. ¡°Does that mean I get health benefits?¡± Death stopped his pacing. His jaw fell open and he let out a hearty burst of laughter. ¡°Ah, the wit! I knew you were a good candidate!¡± She cocked an eyebrow at him, losing her focus on the wound and letting her hand fall away. She gasped and quickly plugged it up again when she noticed the blood pump out in a quick burst. ¡°So, this means what? I¡¯ll have to go around collecting souls?¡± ¡°Yes, you catch on quickly,¡± he said. ¡°There are some other details but we do not quite have the time to iron it all out. For the most part, as long as you follow the list and reap your client¡¯s souls in a timely fashion, everything will be just fine. It is no easy path, but should the burden prove too much to bear, I can always send you limbo, which is where you would have ended up anyway. Sounds fair, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Fair? Sorry, but there is pretty much nothing about this that sounds fair,¡± she said as she stood up. Noir came from around a stack of books and fixed her with a stern gaze. ¡°My master is offering a rare opportunity. You ought to act a little more grateful, human!¡± She met his gaze squarely. ¡°Forgive me if I¡¯m not exactly jumping for joy here.¡± ¡°The choice is fully yours, of course,¡± Death added. ¡°I wish the circumstances allowed for more time to deliberate, but we must act quickly while you still have a viable vessel.¡± Morrigan exhaled, trying to still her nerves, and flopped back down on the couch. ¡°So¡­ where is this contract?¡± Death extracted a scroll from his sleeve, holding it from one end and letting the other unravel. Crafted from aged leather, the scroll sprawled across the necromancy book, its text in an unintelligible script similar to the book beneath it. ¡°If you are going to embrace your role as a reaper, might I suggest you brush up on your Latin?¡± Death advised. ¡°Most documents from the underworld tend to be written in Latin, you see.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m supposed to sign a contract, when I don¡¯t even know what it says? How do I know this isn¡¯t going to¡­ I don¡¯t know, make me your slave or something?¡± ¡°I would gladly spend years teaching you Latin so you could decipher it yourself, but time is a luxury currently unafforded to us. A brief summary and a few key questions are all we can manage now. Remember, should you regret your decision later, limbo remains an option. Forgive my impatience, but based on the amount of blood you¡¯ve lost, there isn¡¯t much time.¡± She didn¡¯t like the idea of signing a contract when she didn¡¯t know what it said. In anime or novels usually there were some extra strings attached that ended up being a bad deal. Still, she did not really have much of a choice. ¡°So where do I sign¡­ and, uh, how do I sign?¡± ¡°Just spill your blood over it with the intention of agreeing to abide by the contents there-in.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the contents there-in.¡± She stared at the scroll, having no idea what to expect. The part of her that still tried to whisper that this was all a dream had grown much quieter. This was real; she was preparing to agree to be a reaper, yet she barely understood what that meant. Her fist clenched, feeling like there should be more drama in signing her soul away. She felt she should at least say something cool, like, ¡®Fine! I accept your contract, REAPER!¡¯ or maybe, ¡®With the shedding of my mortal blood! I accept this contract and rise anew!¡¯ There wasn¡¯t even a thunderstorm outside. ¡°Alright¡­¡± she finally whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Death had no more words to share and watched. In the weight of the moment it seemed he wished to apply no additional pressure. ¡°I accept¡­¡± she said a little louder, reaffirming the choice in her mind. She lifted her hand from her wound, blood dripping through her fingers. ¡°I accept! I¡¯ll become your apprentice!¡± she finally shouted the words and flung her hand at the contract. Splatters of blood instantly seeped into the fabric and disappeared. However, at the very bottom of the scroll she saw her name appearing in cursive exactly the way she would normally sign. Finally, she got some flickering lights as she looked around the room. Death reached out his hand and materialized his scythe into his grasp. ¡°Morrigan Livingston! Welcome to your new life! Er¡­ EXISTENCE!¡± The last thing she saw was Death swinging the scythe at her. Chapter 4: Paint It, Black! Chapter 4: Paint It, Black! Morrigan¡¯s eyes winked open as sunlight found its way through her window and to her face. She sat up as she looked around her room, waiting for her eyes to adjust. Everything looked normal; her sewing machine was in the back corner where it usually sat, her clothing that she had passionately collected and altered over the years hung in the closet or stacked in piles. Everything was clean, cleaner than the rest of the house anyway, because she refused to pick up after her mother. Her head felt fuzzy but that was about the only thing wrong. She looked down, now changed into a black tanktop and black shorts. No blood. Of course, she had only been stabbed in her dream. That was not real. She shook her head. ¡°Yeah, if the grim reaper was real he would not act anything like that guy.¡± She stood up and stretched, then started walking for the door. She needed to use the bathroom. She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror through the corner of her eye then froze. Wait¡­. Black¡­ She looked down again and grabbed the hem of the tanktop, pulling it away from herself. I don¡¯t own a black tank top and- She turned to look at herself in the mirror and screamed, jumping back against the wall. Her blonde hair was completely white, her aquatic blue eyes now red! Her skin, her face, her hands, her stomach, her legs¡ªcompletely white! ¡°Morrigan? Hey, you home?¡± her mom called as she came up the stairs. ¡°I heard a scream, what¡¯s going on?¡± Morrigan saw the doorknob turn and instantly pushed her back against the door to keep it closed. ¡°E-everything¡¯s alright, ma! Sorry I stayed out late! And uh¡ªy-yeah I¡¯m fine!¡± She flicked the lock on the handle. She could not be seen like this! She had no way of explaining it! ¡°What was that scream about? Why is your door locked?¡± her mom asked, still trying the handle. ¡°Uh, well, first of all, I¡¯m getting changed!¡± Morrigan spat at her, not an uncommon tone to take with her mother. ¡°And second, I just saw a spider and I¡ª¡± Her eyes set on Noir, sitting on his haunches in the middle of her room. ¡°¡ªAAAAAAH!¡± ¡°Morrigan!?¡± ¡°Frikken spiders mom! Damn it! I told you, you need to hire a damn exterminator!¡± She heard her mom click her teeth and could just imagine her standing with her arms folded. ¡°I hope you know I almost called the police last night. What the hell is wrong with you? Disappearing and not even giving me a call? Where were you?¡± ¡°I was at a friend¡¯s house! Maybe I wanted to stay somewhere other than this dump for a change! Now leave me alone!¡± ¡°Enough of that attitude. I¡¯m the one paying the bills around here, so how about a little less complaining and a little more respect? Whatever, I¡¯m going back to sleep. Keep it down, it¡¯s too early.¡± Morrigan paid her no mind and instead hissed at Noir, ¡°What are you doing here!?¡± ¡°It is not by choice. Master has ordered me to act as your guide. There is much you must learn about your new role as a reaper.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my skin!? And my hair!?¡± ¡°Surely you have at least some awareness of human mythology and their many takes on the bringers of death? Have you ever seen them characterized with colorful clothing? It is no coincidence that completely disconnected cultures throughout history have agreed on this particular detail.¡± ¡°Bringer of death?¡± she looked at herself in the mirror, her hand shaking as she touched her own white cheek. It felt cold. ¡°Harvester of souls, more typically, but on occasion, yes, you may be required to take the lives of¡ª¡± ¡°How am I supposed to go around looking like this!?¡± ¡°Is vanity truly your greatest concern at this moment?¡± Morrigan ignored him and went over to her closet. She leafed through her outfits, trying to find something light but with long sleeves. She just needed to get to the store without turning too many faces and then buy some makeup, hair dye, and some colored contact lenses. She found a long sleeve shirt made out of a light fabric with a nice flower design with lots of blues and light greens. Normally it would go with a skirt but she opted for something else. She put on a pair of jeans and pulled the shirt over her head. Next she put on a sunhat to help hide her face. ¡°Okay, this should be¡ª¡± she looked at herself in the mirror. The pants were black, the flower design on her shirt black, white and gray, and even the hat which was woven with straw turned black. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me¡­¡± Noir himself looked quite smug. ¡°You do have more fashion sense than my master, I suppose. He had become obsessed with cloaks several millennia ago.¡± Morrigan sighed in frustration. She walked past the cat, snatched her purse off her nightstand then walked to the door. She stopped and looked down at the designer purse she had once picked out of a dumpster. She had spent weeks putting it back together and getting the smell out, but, like the clothing which she had so much pride in, it had also turned black. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! My bag too!?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Noir asked. ¡°To buy some contacts and makeup. Guess I¡¯m going goth now, but I can at least keep myself looking human.¡± ¡°Morrigan, before you go anywhere there are some things I must teach you. Please wait a moment and¡ª¡± Morrigan ignored him and walked out the door. Her mom was already fast asleep on the couch, so Morrigan carefully tip-toed past her, careful not to knock over the beer bottles that littered the floor. She had gotten very good at tip-toeing past such obstacles as she had practiced on a daily basis throughout her entire life. *** She arrived at the mall just as the stores were opening. Since it was a weekday, and so early, there wasn¡¯t much chance of anyone recognizing her. Actually, she doubted anyone who knew her would recognize her anyway. If someone from school did spot her she could just play dumb. Morrigan? Oh no, my name is Susy. My skin? Oh yes, I¡¯m albino. Does this Morrigan really look that much like me? Haha, well that¡¯s a first! She was good at acting, so she could probably pull it off. After only twenty minutes of shopping she had everything she needed. At the register she tilted her sun hat over her eyes, the cashier giving her a strange look as he rang her up. She used her fraudulent credit card to complete the purchase, then quickly said, ¡°Thank you,¡± and hurried out of the store. She went down the street to a gas station so she could use a bathroom with a lock on it. Once inside, she placed her vials of makeup along the sink then took out the box with the colored contacts. She figured she should do the contacts first, since she didn¡¯t want to accidentally get makeup on them and end up burning her eyes. Once they were in she saw she at least looked semi-human again. ¡°Alright, blue eyes.¡± She sighed with relief, tying her hair into a ponytail as she examined her face. It was going to be expensive to cake her entire face with makeup every day, and she didn''t want to think of how bad the acne would be, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice right now. She started with the foundation, gently stroking her cheek with the spongy brush. It seemed to be working, her pale cheeks slowly getting some more natural color to them. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it,¡± she breathed with relief, then glanced down to apply more to the brush. When her eyes came back to the mirror, she froze. The soft skintone was slowly starting to lose its vibrancy. ¡°No¡­ no! Don¡¯t do that!¡± She quickly brushed over it, but the color only faded faster, leaving ugly grey streaks on her otherwise white cheekbones. ¡°No! No! No!¡± She desperately continued her effort only to make it look worse and worse until she threw the open container to the side. She tried more colors and products but everything she did was the same. As soon as she put anything on it would hold its color for only a few seconds before fading to gray. Her hands began to shake, looking at herself in the mirror, the makeup sloppily applied with unorganized streaks. She stared at herself as a muddy tear rolled down her cheek, leaving an even uglier streak of gray all the way down to her chin. ¡°Damn it!¡± she screamed, lashing her arm over the sink, knocking the various bottles of makeup across the bathroom. ¡°Why! Why is this happening!?¡± She wetted a paper towel and cleaned her face, her breaths quick and shallow as she tried to pull herself together. She had always put so much effort into making herself beautiful. She was born into a situation where she could not afford nice clothes, expensive purses, jewelry, or even a cell phone. She didn¡¯t have a home that she could feel comfortable inviting friends over, or parents who looked out for her. Her mom kept a roof over their heads, sure, but she was a stripper. When asked about her parents Morrigan always had to lie. Despite all of that, she put a decent life together for herself. Even though in reality she was so different from other students, she had gotten herself into a position where she fit in. She had friends, boys wanted to date her, and she even accepted a couple times, even if she never let the relationships go too far. Now, none of that mattered. She might as well go back to being a nobody, a social outcast. Even worse, now she was a freak. She hurried out of the gas station, feeling the world closing in around her. Like there was a tight fist clenching the inside of her chest. She found an alleyway between two department stores, sat down behind a box with her arms forming a circle over her knees and let her tears fall between her legs. This isn¡¯t fair! This is so unfair! She thought back to the graveyard. If she had just minded her own business none of this would be happening. She wouldn¡¯t have died, she wouldn¡¯t have had to sign that contract, and she wouldn¡¯t have been turned into a monster. Replaying that day in her head, her tears eventually subsided. No, she couldn¡¯t have just walked away and left that boy at the mercy of those psychopaths. She would have felt too guilty if she did that. Maybe what she should have done is just yelled that she was calling the police and ran, instead of waiting for them to come after her. With a little more of a head start, she probably could have gotten away. It was pointless to think about now. Whats done is done, and she would have to deal with it. This nightmare was going to be constantly present in her life. She did not even start with her new job as a reaper yet. Who knew what kinds of horrors awaited her there? ¡°Merrrrrooowww.¡± She looked up when she heard a stressed meow echo from down the alley. She searched amongst scattered boxes, leftover construction wood, and garbage. ¡°Merrrrrooowww.¡± Finally she spotted it, laying low amongst the boxes, two eyes stared back at her. It was a stray, the poor condition of its fur made that obvious, but under the matted fur, dirt and grime, she could see it had a lovely shade of orange. Once cleaned up, that cat would probably be a cutie. Morrigan wiped her cheek on her sleeve. ¡°Why, hello there,¡± she said in a soft tone. The cat looked around as if it was confused about something. That¡¯s when she noticed it had a scar over its eye. Maybe it needed help? She stood up and it instantly retreated into hiding. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± she said, walking closer. As she approached, it poked its head back out just enough so that she could see one glowing eye in the darkness between the boxes. It seemed whatever gave it that scar also blinded its eye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I scared you,¡± she said, kneeling in front of the hiding place, flicking her fingers together to try to get its interest enough to come out. ¡°Look, see? I won¡¯t hurt y¡ªwait¡­ what the hell?¡± her words trailed off. It was transparent, just ever so slightly, and as it came out a little further she at first thought she was seeing things, but there was a pair of ghostly wings growing out of its back. They even had feathers, just like an angel¡¯s wings. ¡°No¡­ way¡­¡± Chapter 5: All Cats go to Heaven! Chapter 5: All Cats Go To Heaven! The cat turned around, apparently second-guessing itself on getting closer, then hunkered back into hiding. Its glowing eye stared up at her, but her focus was more on its wings, still trying to make sense of what she was seeing. ¡°There is an expression among humans,¡± came the deep sophisticated voice of Death¡¯s familiar. She looked behind herself to see Noir coming down the alleyway. ¡°They say, all dogs go to heaven. Correct?¡± Morrigan stared at Noir, dumbfounded, and slowly nodded her head. ¡°Well, the same can be said of all animals. Animals do not possess free will as humans do. They are instinctive, lacking proper choice between good and evil. Therefore, all animals are granted passage to heaven. However, sometimes they get missed and their spirits are stuck wandering the earth, until a reaper is able to send them to the afterlife.¡± ¡°He looks scared,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I imagine he is,¡± Noir agreed. ¡°It seems this one has been stuck wandering for quite a while. Not all souls require a reaper to help them pass on, but if they feel there is some unfinished business, they will not pass without a reaper¡¯s scythe.¡± ¡°What unfinished business could a cat have?¡± Noir walked over to the cat¡¯s hiding place, sat down and meowed. Morrigan blushed, Noir seeming much cuter when making actual cat noises instead of speaking in his usual condescending tone. The orange cat meowed back, and they continued to do that for a while before Noir finally looked back over his shoulder. ¡°He is worried about his wife. She was pregnant, and he was out scavenging for food when he was hit by a car. He never made it back to her and now he is worried for her and the health of his kittens.¡± ¡°How long ago did he die?¡± Morrigan asked. Noir and the cat meowed back and forth. ¡°He is not sure exactly, but the day that he died it was snowing.¡± ¡°I see¡­ that means it has been at least a few months.¡± Morrigan kneeled down. ¡°Ask if he can lead us to the last place he remembers seeing her.¡± ¡°I already know the answer to that, and it is right here in this alleyway,¡± Noir said. ¡°That is why he has been waiting here. Morrigan, I know what you are thinking, and it is not your role in this world. Summon your scythe and send him to heaven. He will be reunited with his family if they died. If they are still alive, then he will be the one to greet them when their time comes.¡± ¡°So you are saying he is lingering because he is worried about his family¡­ but I¡¯m supposed to just harvest his soul without helping him first?¡± ¡°As I said, that is not your role. I understand your feelings, but the reality is that tracking down a stray cat will be quite difficult, and there is limited time in a day. You still have your list to complete.¡± ¡°Can you at least explain to him that he will meet them in heaven?¡± Noir¡¯s tail flicked in annoyance, then he said, ¡°Very well.¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Noir gave a long series of meows, and at the end of it, the stray backed deeper into hiding and meowed. ¡°What is he saying?¡± ¡°He says he does not want to accept this. If his kittens are alive he can not let them grow up believing their father had abandoned them.¡± Morrigan looked down at the cat. He was sinking further back into hiding. She was not sure what to do about this. ¡°You must set him free. It is for the best. Summon your scythe, Morrigan, then you can put him to rest.¡± ¡°I don''t know¡­¡± ¡°Believe me; a quick release from his existence as a wandering soul is the greatest kindness you can offer.¡± Morrigan stood and reached her hand out the way she had seen Death do it. She thought she could feel something on her fingertips, like the soft tickle of static electricity. She closed her eyes and focused on that, and then she was sure, there was something solid that she could grab onto. She opened her hand and closed her grasp around it. Her eyes opened to see blue light escaping from between her fingers. ¡°Tighten your grip, don¡¯t let the light escape through your knuckles. Imagine its form and allow it to come forth!¡± Morrigan did as he said; it felt surprisingly natural. She tightened her grip, eliminating the light that escaped from between her knuckles. It began to form a blue pole above and below her fist, then the top extended, taking the shape of a scythe. ¡°Well done,¡± Noir praised her. ¡°Now, grab the pole with both hands, and it will finish finding its form.¡± Morrigan did as he said. She gripped the pole with both hands and the remaining light was sucked to the top as it formed a blade, completing the scythe. Sight alone could see how sharp the blade was, and the ornate pole felt solid in her hands. The orange cat¡¯s eyes bulged out as it watched. Morrigan looked back at Noir, seeing that he had a demanding expression, as if he wanted her to quickly move on. Morrigan returned her gaze to the cat, looking him in the eyes, seeing the fear. ¡°Raise your scythe, end it quickly,¡± Noir said. ¡°Let him rest.¡± She began to raise the scythe. It felt so unnatural in her hands as she tried to imagine the motion of swinging it down. She felt awful. She did not want to do this! The cat was too cute, too innocent. Her hands tensed, pointing the blade down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry little guy...¡± she whispered. It hunkered back further as she began to swing, but she just could not follow through with it. She let her hands relax on the poll, letting it slump loosely at her side, the blade barely touching the ground. ¡°I-I can¡¯t do this...¡± ¡°You must. Leaving his soul to linger will only do him more harm than good. I know you are not used to this yet, but doing so will give him peace. There are also other souls on your list who are left waiting while you hesitate here.¡± ¡°List¡­ Death mentioned something about a list.¡± ¡°Yes, you did not give me a chance to go over that with you earlier, but you have to reap the souls who appear on your list as near their time of death as possible.¡± ¡°But this cat is not on my list?¡± ¡°That is correct, but as a reaper you can reap any wandering souls you come across. Think of this as practice for your first real reaping. Though I understand it will take time to get over your human sentimentality.¡± Morrigan squeezed her hand around the pole of her scythe, thinking it through. Finally, she raised her arm and tossed the scythe away. It disappeared into a burst of blue flames, and within seconds, it was like it never existed. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not doing it. Not like this.¡± ¡°You want to help him find his family first¡­ is that what you are saying?¡± Noir¡¯s tail flicked in irritation. ¡°That¡¯s right. Screw this all-important list that I haven¡¯t even seen yet. This cat is right in front of me right now. If my job is to harvest souls then I am going to do it my way.¡± She gave Noir a defiant look. ¡°You can either stick around and help, or you can stay out of my way.¡± Chapter 6: East-Side Tail Chapter 6: East-Side Tail ¡°By the way, does he have a name?¡± Morrigan asked as she walked down the sidewalk, the two cats trotting by her feet. Noir meowed, and the stray meowed back. ¡°He said his name is Momo.¡± ¡°Did a human give him that name?¡± After a brief exchange of meowing, the stray gazed at the ground, lost in thought, then unleashed a lengthy monologue which Noir translated attentively. ¡°He says he was once the companion of a young human girl. One day she embraced him, crying, as the older humans of the house removed their belongings and put everything into a truck. His favorite scratching post was thrown into a dumpster, and he, likewise, was simply left on the street. They left without him, and ever since he spent his days surviving the harsh life of a stray. The betrayal of those humans sat heavy in his heart, and he vowed to never love again. He often got into fights with other stray cats in the area, and eventually fell in with a bad crowd.¡± ¡°So he became a delinquent?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ he was a strong fighter and soon earned the respect of the local strays. He became known as Boss-Matsumeowto. Though, despite the prestige and respect he garnered, none of his success on the streets could heal the missing void inside his heart. That is, until he met his wife. She filled the piece that had been missing ever since his human left him.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not making any of this up?¡± ¡°It is as he says,¡± Noir confirmed. ¡°Mrrroowww,¡± Momo vocalized. Noir continued translating. ¡°He knew his reputation could have consequences for those he loved, and he and his wife wanted to start a family. So, he left his title behind, and they moved to the other side of town where they made a home for themselves in that alleyway. Winter rolled in, she became pregnant, and you know the rest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so sad.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Momo nuzzled Morrigan¡¯s leg, fluttering his wings and tail as she gently scratched behind his ears. ¡°Okay, ask him if there is anywhere his wife might have gone to try to look for him? Maybe when he did not show up that day she decided to go look for him instead.¡± After Noir¡¯s translation, Momo perked up and led the way, glancing back with an urgent meow, signaling them to follow. ¡°He said there was a human woman who was once kind to him and his wife.¡± Morrigan sped up her pace to match Momo¡¯s, when further down the street she spotted a group of teenagers walking along the sidewalk towards them. Morrigan lowered her hat over her eyes and averted her gaze. She did not recognize any of them, but it was still possible they went to her school, so she would rather not be noticed. ¡°By the way, Morrigan, be sure not to touch anything living with your bare hands.¡± ¡°Hm? How come?¡± ¡°Because if you touch someone with your bare hands they will die.¡± ¡°Wait, seriously!?¡± she yelled at him, then as she glanced down the street she lowered her voice, not wanting to be noticed talking to a cat. Instead, she hissed through her teeth, ¡°Why are you just now telling me this!?¡± ¡°You know full well why,¡± Noir said, pure annoyance etched in his voice. ¡°There is much I had planned to explain to you this morning, but you ran off before allowing me the chance.¡± ¡°Well, that one is pretty damn important, so maybe you should have started with that!¡± ¡°Perhaps you are the one who should start paying more attention,¡± Noir shot back. ¡°Do you understand I¡¯ve been guiding reapers for a millennia? It is pure arrogance to not value my time and wisdom.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Morrigan had a retort on the tip of her tongue, but she bit it back as they crossed paths with the group of highschoolers. She kept her gaze diverted away from them until they were behind her. She noticed one of them try to peek under her hat, and could hear them whispering as they continued. She cautiously glanced over her shoulder once they were gone, relieved that their interest was less than a passing curiosity. She examined her unnaturally pale hand as she continued to follow Momo. ¡°If I wear gloves or something, will that help?¡± ¡°Yes, only direct contact with the palm of your hand will kill someone. Furthermore, if you are ever to use this power, the soul itself must still be harvested with your scythe. Otherwise, it will become a wandering spirit.¡± She felt a tug of anxiety in her chest. She had the power to kill people. Not only that, it was expected of her. She had a quota! She had a murder quota! Momo came to a stop at a small brick house alongside the city street. He climbed up the three steps and began scratching at the door. Noir tilted his head, watching Momo''s futile efforts. ¡°He doesn¡¯t realize the living are oblivious to his presence.¡± ¡°Tell him to let me handle it,¡± said Morrigan. ¡°And also, ask him to describe his wife.¡± After a brief exchange of meows, Noir relayed, ¡°His wife had fluffy gray fur, lighter gray on her underbelly, white patch on her chest and a white ring near the end of her tail.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ well, here it goes.¡± Morrigan stepped up to the door and knocked. After a moment, there was the jingle of a chain, and the door creaked open, revealing an old woman wrapped in a knitted tunic. ¡°Yes? How can I help you, young lady?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m sorry to bother you, and this might sound strange, but I¡¯m looking for a cat.¡± The old woman¡¯s legs shook slightly; it seemed that standing was an effort for her. ¡°Ah¡­ A cat, you say?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Morrigan said. She was self-aware of how suspicious she must seem, especially with her new appearance. ¡°She was gray, um, had a white patch on her chest, and a white ring near the end of her tail. You may have seen her a few months ago with an orange male.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ Why, yes. Yes I do remember them. They were a couple of strays who would come by on occasion and I would leave food out for them. Y-young lady, how did you know to come here?¡± ¡°Um, well, it¡¯s a long story. But can I ask when you last saw the female?¡± ¡°Oh, it was right around two months ago¡­ Yes, that particularly bad snowstorm we had in late march. She appeared on my doorstep, meowing. Her orange companion wasn¡¯t with her, and... oh, she seemed to be pregnant." ¡°So she was here?¡± ¡°I tried to bring her in, but she would not come. She ran off again after a moment, not even waiting for me to leave food out for her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you would have any idea where she might have gone next?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Unfortunatly, no. I would have liked to follow her, but¡­¡± the woman replied, her gaze drifting down to her shaking legs before meeting Morrigan''s eyes again. ¡°The snow was quite high, and that is the last I saw of her. I do hope she is alright.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am, that is helpful. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.¡± Morrigan turned to leave but the old woman called out to her. ¡°Young lady! Wait! Might I ask why you are looking for her?¡± ¡°A friend of mine just wants to know what happened to her. Even if it¡¯s not good, he needs closure.¡± ¡°Would this friend be...¡± the old woman''s eyes went down to Momo. Her voice became distant. ¡°Oh my, I believe I am seeing angels again. Young lady, I do hope you are able to help your friend.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ ummm¡­¡± Morrigan looked at her, puzzled. ¡°Th-thank you...¡± she said, as the woman turned back inside her house and shut the door. Morrigan raised an eyebrow at Noir. ¡°Could she see Momo?¡± ¡°When a soul¡¯s time is near, they are sometimes keener to perceive the supernatural,¡± Noir explained. ¡°She may already be on a reaper''s list, and is not long for this world.¡± ¡°How many other reapers are there?¡± Morrigan asked in a hushed tone as they continued down the sidewalk. ¡°Typically, for every fifty thousand humans in an area, one reaper is assigned.¡± Morrigan looked up, quickly calculating the numbers in her head. Codwell was not a very big city, but not exactly small either, with a population of two-hundred thousand. ¡°So there''s me, death, and two other reapers in the area?¡± ¡°Two or three. One per fifty thousand is an average, not a hard rule.¡± ¡°I see¡­ do most of them live normal lives? You know, like me?¡± Noir looked up at her. ¡°Normal lives? Morrigan, I would suggest¡ª¡± ¡°Never mind!¡± she interrupted, not wanting to hear what he would say next. ¡°Look, I think Momo has an idea.¡± Noir let out another frustrated sigh. ¡°I will play along with this a little longer, but you must understand you have an important duty that was handed to you by the fates. As much as you would like to ease this soul¡¯s suffering, that is not your job. There is a human soul on your list that will pass away in a few hours that you must tend to and I have not taught you nearly everything that I had hoped to by now.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s my first day, so the fates will just have to cut me some slack. Now ask Momo where we should search next.¡± Chapter 7: When Your Heart Stops Beating Chapter 7: When Your Heart Stops Beating Momo eventually stopped in front of a park. Several large trees grew in clusters throughout the field, some of them bearing pink flowers. In the distance, Morrigan could see a large lake, fed by a small waterfall. ¡°This place looks nice,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Merrrrow,¡± Momo agreed. He started looking around, but there was no sign of his wife anywhere. It had been two months after all, and in the world of a stray cat, two months could be a very long time. She asked Noir, ¡°Why does he think she may have come here?¡± ¡°He says this is a popular spot for strays. Sometimes the young ones come here in hopes of getting adopted by a human family.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Morrigan said as they started walking towards the playground area. ¡°Maybe we can ask another stray if they have seen her?¡± ¡°You do realize this is not typically what my job entails,¡± Noir said, annoyance in his voice. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t ask to be a reaper and I¡¯m not forcing you to help, so quit complaining.¡± ¡°No, you are not the one forcing me, but I¡¯m not exactly here because I want to be.¡± Morrigan ignored Noir¡¯s complaints when she spotted a cat peeking out of one of the bushes. ¡°Oh look, let''s go try asking him.¡± ¡°Mreeeow,¡± Momo said, then walked over to the bush, Morrigan and Noir following him. The cat in the bushes had an inky black coat and bright yellow eyes, which contrasted sharply with the surrounding greenery. As Momo approached, the cat cautiously stepped out, his posture erect and tail flicking nervously. ¡°Mrrrroow?¡± Momo inquired, his voice betraying a touch of hope. Noir repeated the dead cat¡¯s question to the living one. The black cat took a moment to answer, then replied with a hesitant meow. ¡°He says he has seen a grey cat with a white ring on her tail. She was caring for some kittens a few weeks back, but he has not seen her recently.¡± ¡°So she had the litter, but¡­¡± Morrigan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°What happened to them?¡± Another series of meows. Noir hesitated, choosing his words carefully. ¡°He says that there was talk amongst the strays about the gray cat. Many believed she had died during one of the colder nights.¡± Momo¡¯s body drooped in visible despair. A mournful meow escaped him, echoing the sorrow in his heart. ¡°Are her kittens okay?¡± Morrigan asked, dreading the answer. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know,¡± Noir answered. ¡°However, the likelihood of some kittens surviving on their own is quite low.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes welled up, and she knelt down beside Momo and reached out to pet him but stopped. ¡°Noir¡­ c-can I?¡± ¡°He is already a spirit, you can touch him.¡± Morrigan softly petted his back as Momo weakly leaned into her touch. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Momo,¡± she whispered. For a few moments, there was a profound silence. The chirping of the birds and the distant laughter of children playing seemed to be muffled by the weight of what they¡¯d learned. Momo kept his head down, defeated. His tail drooped, and he closed his eyes as if preparing himself for the inevitable. ¡°Mrrrroow,¡± he softly vocalized. Morrigan sniffed, feeling a tear roll down her cheek. ¡°What did he say?¡± Noir meowed at Momo, but Momo had no response. ¡°Morrigan¡­ I think he is ready. It is time.¡± ¡°Are you ready Momo?¡± Morrigan asked, looking at him, but the cat didn¡¯t respond. He would not understand her either way. ¡°Noir, please just wait a little longer.¡± ¡°He¡¯s suffering, Morrigan. I know you wish to help, but there is nothing you can do. All you can do is offer him passage to the afterlife where he will find peace.¡± ¡°What if the kittens made it? What if a human came along and adopted them? That other cat said he was only sure about the mother!¡± ¡°Even if that is the case, how do you expect to find them?¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°We can ask around more! You never know! We might be close! If we try just a little harder!¡± Noir¡¯s deep eyes softened as he took in Morrigan¡¯s anguish. ¡°Morrigan, I understand. Truly, I do. But sometimes, we have to make the hard decisions. Being a reaper is not about what feels right, it¡¯s about what needs to be done.¡± Morrigan looked away, trying to hold back her tears. She knew in her heart that Noir was right. But it was difficult to let go. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I feel for him. He has been searching for so long...¡± Noir came over to her, and to her surprise, he rested a paw on her leg. ¡°Momo¡¯s spirit is suffering. We have a duty to guide souls like him to find the peace they deserve.¡± A deep sigh escaped Morrigan. She gazed at Momo, who lay still, the hope in his eyes fading more with each passing moment. She gently pulled Momo in her arms, holding him close, feeling the weight of his spirit and the love he had for his family. Her voice cracked as she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Momo. I promise, you¡¯ll find peace and be reunited with your loved ones.¡± Taking a deep breath, she let go of Momo and stood. ¡°Ask him if he is sure.¡± ¡°No,¡± Noir said. ¡°Don¡¯t make it his decision. That is too hard.¡± Morrigan sniffed, brushing away a tear. ¡°Then at least¡­ tell him he¡¯ll see his wife in the next life, and if his kittens are there, he¡¯ll see them too! If they are not¡­ then that means they found a home, and they are safe and happy.¡± She tried to hold herself together but felt the tears rolling down her cheeks. Looking down at Momo, who laid so helplessly on the ground, she felt her heart breaking. ¡°Please make sure he knows that, Noir.¡± Noir closed his eyes for a moment, then began meowing. When Noir¡¯s speech was done, Momo looked up, making eye contact with her. He let out a few soft meows. Noir translated. ¡°He thanked you. He thanked you for trying your best, but he is ready to move on. He knows he will see his wife, and is grateful to you for everything.¡± He paused for a while as Morrigan stood still. ¡°Morrigan, it¡¯s time.¡± She nodded and reached to the side, manifesting the scythe. As she grabbed the pole with both hands the light formed the blade at the top. ¡°One clean swing, Morrigan.¡± Morrigan¡¯s hands trembled, struggling to find a semblance of composure. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Momo,¡± she whispered. She raised the scythe above her head, letting its gleaming blade catch the light. As she brought it down, her tears blurred her vision but she did not hesitate. The blade cut through the air and Momo¡¯s form shimmered, dispersing into an ethereal mist before disappearing entirely. The weight of the scythe vanished from her hands, disappearing just as suddenly as it appeared. Her legs gave way, and she crumbled to her knees. She buried her face in her hands, shoulders shaking violently with every sob that ripped through her. The grass beneath her felt cold and uninviting, but she didn¡¯t care. Noir looked at the place where Momo had once been, then to Morrigan, who was now crumpled on the ground. ¡°You did well,¡± he remarked simply, his voice flat and unemotional. Morrigan¡¯s head shot up, her tear-filled eyes blazing with anger. ¡°Well?¡± she spat out. ¡°I just reaped the soul of an innocent creature who had lost everything! And all you have to say is that I did well!?¡± Noir shifted slightly. ¡°I meant that you performed your duty. It¡¯s not easy, and you did it.¡± Morrigan pushed herself off the ground, standing tall despite the tears streaking her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare reduce it to some performance metric!¡± she yelled at him. She didn¡¯t care if anyone saw her yelling at a cat. It did not matter to her now. ¡°I don¡¯t give a damn about your approval on how I performed my duty or whatever the hell this is! I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± Noir remained silent for a moment, his deep yellow eyes studying her intently. ¡°Very well,¡± he said. ¡°I was... inconsiderate in my words. I apologize.¡± Even the apology didn¡¯t do much to calm her down, but his next words set her right back over the edge. ¡°Now, can we please start working through your list? Already there are likely souls lingering and¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Morrigan screamed at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about your list! I¡¯m not some damn tool that just goes around murdering because a fucking list told me to!¡± ¡°It is not murder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± she turned, her voice lowering. She wanted to say, I¡¯m going home, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she even had a home anymore. Not while looking like this. ¡°Just¡­ leave me alone¡­¡± She turned away and as she looked up she saw a dark figure hovering nearby. His robes blew in the wind, and his skeletal face shadowed darkly under his hood. Skeletal fingers clutched an ornate scythe¡ªthe blade gleaming in the dim light. ¡°Master¡­¡± Noir said, quickly walking over to him and looking up. ¡°I apologize for the delay. Morrigan has been struggling with her duties.¡± Death, silent for a moment, shifted his gaze from Noir to Morrigan. ¡°Struggles are a part of growth,¡± he responded, his voice echoing like the distant tolling of a bell, cold yet somehow understanding. ¡°Do not worry, I¡¯ve already taken care of her entire list for the day. There is nothing to worry about, and you have performed your duties well, Noir.¡± ¡°But master¡­ I¡­¡± There seemed to be genuine regret in Noir¡¯s voice. Death raised a skeletal hand, signaling Noir to be silent. ¡°There are times when it¡¯s necessary for me to intervene. I have seen many reapers throughout the millennia, each with their own challenges. Morrigan¡¯s empathy is both a strength and a vulnerability.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me like I¡¯m not here,¡± she said. Death turned his gaze to her. Despite the fact she was staring at a talking skull, there was some kind of warmth in his gaze. It didn¡¯t make any sense, as she should be terrified, but she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Morrigan, come with me,¡± Death said, soothingly. ¡°I¡¯ve completed your list and most of my own today. However, I still have one more reaping to attend to. I would like you to accompany me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Morrigan spoke in a low voice. ¡°To show you another perspective,¡± Death answered, the hollow voids where eyes should be seeming to search her. ¡°I wish to give you a glimpse into the depths of the duty we uphold. Sometimes, seeing the bigger picture helps one find clarity.¡± Morrigan hesitated. The thought of watching another soul being reaped so soon was daunting. Noir¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°Morrigan, if you can not trust in me, please trust in my master.¡± Taking a deep breath, Morrigan nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll come with you.¡± Chapter 8: Endless Horizon Chapter 8: Endless Horizon Morrigan walked alongside Death as they made their way out of the park and back into town. She observed other pedestrians, taking note of how none seemed particularly interested in the walking skeleton. Yet, she knew they could see him, as any time they passed someone on the sidewalk, they moved further to the side to get out of his way. Looking over her shoulder, the most reaction she noticed from anyone was a shiver as if they were hit by a cold breeze. ¡°So¡­ can people not see you?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°They can, and they can¡¯t,¡± Death explained. ¡°This is a technique I can teach you, but it is not essential as long as you still have your flesh.¡± ¡°Still¡­ have my flesh?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I discarded the last of mine ten thousand years ago. As a reaper, you are now immortal. You can not die unless you wish it so. However, your vessel is still a flesh and blood body and while it will not age or deteriorate naturally, any damage it sustains can not be healed easily.¡± ¡°Great¡­ so I¡¯m basically a zombie¡­¡± Morrigan said under her breath. Death¡¯s teeth parted as a chuckling sound came from somewhere behind the clinking of his jaw. ¡°Ah, Morrigan, you do have a lovely sense of humor.¡± She gave him a sideways glance, not sure if he was mocking her or if it was a genuine compliment. ¡°I was being serious.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he replied. ¡°Yet, your sarcastic tone speaks to humor. Humor has a way of making even the darkest of situations a tad brighter. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°How old are you anyway?¡± His skeletal hand rose to his jaw as he turned his head in thought. ¡°Not older than the first human, I¡¯m sure, as I suspect I once was one.¡± ¡°Suspect? You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°I suppose at a certain point, memories begin to fail you. Think of it this way: irrelevant details of any given day can be recalled on the next day, and the day after that, but as time moves on, you become less sure. However, there are some memories that never leave you, no matter how much time passes.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± Morrigan pressed, curiosity getting the better of her. Death was silent for a moment, as if collecting his thoughts. ¡°Those profound moments that change you¡ªfalling in love, experiencing loss. The first time I reaped a soul, I felt the weight of the responsibility, the raw emotion of it. I still recall it deep in my bones.¡± His jaw cracked slightly ajar, and she realized he was trying to make a joke. She grinned, even though she did not find it funny. ¡°I remember quite clearly... the first time I took a young life, a child robbed of his chance to ever truly live. Then, there are the times souls resist or try to bargain. Not all of your clients will accept when it is their time, Morrigan, and it is a terribly hard thing to do what must be done.¡± ¡°You can try to help them, though. Right? I mean¡­ with Momo the cat¡­ I really wanted to help him.¡± ¡°I know you did,¡± said Death. ¡°However, not everyone gets to finish all their earthly business before passing on. Feeling complete satisfaction with the life one lived at the moment of their death is a rare luxury.¡± With a heavy sigh, she asked, ¡°Why did you choose me to be a reaper? What made you think I could handle this?¡± Death turned his gaze to her, the voids in his skull regarding her thoughtfully. ¡°I don''t know¡­¡± he eventually said. ¡°Perhaps it was a whim.¡± ¡°A whim? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Your situation was quite sad¡­ and rare, mind you. You did not deserve hell, yet your soul was tainted, so heaven would not accept you. I would have had to send you to limbo, where nothing would remain of you. You lived a challenging life, yet persevered, and then had it cut short with a death not planned by the fates. I felt¡­ quite wrong about sentencing you to limbo. This was the best alternative.¡± Lived a challenging life, yet persevered¡­ ¡°How do you know so much about me?¡± ¡°When you¡¯ve lived as long as I have, there are many subtle things you start to notice, even in a corpse.¡± A skeletal finger poked out of its robe to point at her. ¡°The clothes you wore were a generic brand, yet altered to appear expensive, and furthermore, they were old. You repurposed old scraps to create something new¡­ but it was not for the sake of newness, it was for the sake of maintaining an illusion.¡± She shot him a look through the corner of her eye. He just unraveled way too much about her that nobody knew. ¡°And that is just what I understood from your clothes. I can also tell you how I knew of your petty theft, if you like, and I suspect you had fraudulent credit cards. Is this correct?¡± ¡°Come on, you¡¯re messing with me!¡± she said. ¡°You have some, like, magic grim reaper clairvoyance power or something, right?¡± Death chuckled. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m afraid not. Oh, how nice that would be, though.¡± ¡°Whatever, just cut it out¡­ it¡¯s a little too freaky.¡± ¡°There is one more thing I knew of you, Morrigan. I could see how, despite your struggles, and whatever questionable behaviors you may have had¡­ you were the type to not think twice about helping someone in need.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Morrigan¡¯s eyes lowered and she touched the center of her chest, where she had been stabbed. ¡°Yeah, a lot of good that did me¡­¡± ¡°I understand the regret that comes with sacrifice. Yet, your choice to help someone was noble. It was an act of a pure heart, free from any hidden motives or expectations of reward.¡± ¡°It¡¯s what got me killed,¡± she whispered, her voice laced with bitterness. ¡°Indeed, it was,¡± Death replied. ¡°Existence is really nothing more than a series of actions and reactions. You helped someone in need, you died, and then you accepted my contract. Now, you are a reaper.¡± She may have said more, but Death pointed forward, his baggy sleeve sliding down his arm. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Morrigan did not realize until just then that Death had been leading her back the way she had come earlier today. Now, he was pointing at a familiar house, the one Momo had led her to earlier today. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already met the old woman inside, haven¡¯t you? Well, she just so happens to be on my list. Now then, shall we?¡± Death continued forward without waiting, and Morrigan followed tentatively behind. ¡°So¡­ how does this work exactly?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°You know, we knock on the door, and then what? Bum rush an old lady and reap her soul?¡± ¡°Aaaah, Morrigan, there''s that sarcasm again,¡± he reached into his sleeve and pulled something out. ¡°I have a key, of course.¡± ¡°A key?¡± It wasn¡¯t like any key she had ever seen before. It looked like it was made of bone, and as she observed she realized the grooves along the shaft were constantly shifting. Looking closer, the round end that Death held was in the shape of a skull. ¡°This is called a skeleton key. It is a magical tool used by us reapers, and it can open any door in the entire world.¡± He stepped onto the stoop and inserted the key into the doorknob. At first it looked too bulky, but its shape morphed as it descended into the tiny hole and slid in smoothly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that breaking and entering?¡± ¡°We are not breaking anything. Besides, death never asks for permission, my dear.¡± He opened the door and stepped in. ¡°Well, are you coming or not?¡± Morrigan looked over her shoulder. The sun was beginning to set and painting the town in orange. Cars and pedestrians occupied the streets, probably all heading back to their homes for the night. ¡°Hurry, Morrigan,¡± Death said, his tone a little more demanding. She stepped inside and shut the door softly behind herself. Death held the key out to her. ¡°Here, you can have this one. Just be careful with it. It must never leave your possession or fall into the hands of mortals. Do you understand?¡± Morrigan stared at the key for a moment, then gingerly reached out, taking it. It was cool to the touch, and she could feel a slight vibration emanating from it, as if it contained its own life force. ¡°I understand,¡± she whispered. ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s proceed.¡± The interior of the house was dim, only a few candles lighting the living room. The old woman sat in a rocking chair, her face pale but her eyes sharp and focused. She looked up as the two entered with a mixture of surprise and recognition. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± she said. At first, Morrigan thought the old woman was talking to her, but then realized she was looking past her, at Death. He walked over and kneeled beside her chair, his bony hands folded over his knee. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Meyers,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve returned. Tonight is the night.¡± Her eyes lowered away from him. ¡°Tonight¡­ No¡­ Do you think¡­ do you think you could wait just a little longer?¡± Death tilted his head, looking deeply into her eyes. ¡°Why do you wish for more time?¡± She hesitated for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s my granddaughter¡¯s wedding in three days. I wanted to see her walk down the aisle, to be there for that special moment in her life.¡± ¡°Life is full of precious moments,¡± Death said to her. ¡°Some grand, and some mundane. When you are gone, those moments will continue without you. I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Meyers, but you¡¯ve lived your life, and your time has come.¡± Mrs. Meyers¡¯ gaze was unwavering, though her voice dipped with emotion. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve lived a long life, but this... this one moment... It would mean the world to me, to see my granddaughter in her white dress, surrounded by loved ones.¡± Morrigan stepped forward. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything we can do? Just a few more days?¡± ¡°Mrs. Meyers,¡± Death continued, ignoring Morrigan. ¡°Remember the last time I came, you asked me to wait until the beginning of spring, because you wanted to see the flowers bloom one last time. You agreed that the next time I came, you would take my hand.¡± He reached his skeletal hand forward, palm raised to the sky. ¡°It is time to uphold that promise.¡± Mrs. Meyers looked down at the proffered hand, a deep sigh escaping her. ¡°I remember. But, hope springs eternal, does it not? Every time I think I¡¯m ready, another precious moment appears on the horizon.¡± Death paused, his ever-enigmatic expression unchanging. ¡°Life is precious because we die. If every time a special moment appeared on the horizon, and we waited, the horizon would stretch on forever, and the meaning of those moments would fade.¡± Morrigan, her voice pleading, added, ¡°But it¡¯s just a few more days. Can¡¯t you help her? I¡¯m sure her granddaughter wants her there as well. Isn¡¯t life about cherishing those moments?¡± Death looked at Morrigan, his hollow eyes seeming to pierce her very soul. ¡°But it is the transience of life, its inevitable end, that gives everything meaning. If life were eternal, nothing would be cherished.¡± Mrs. Meyers chuckled weakly. ¡°It¡¯s strange to hear Death speak so philosophically about life.¡± ¡°That is because life and death are deeply intertwined,¡± Death responded gently. There was silence, save for the soft ticking of a grandfather clock in the corner of the room. It seemed to mark the fleeting seconds. Finally, Mrs. Meyers spoke, her voice firm. ¡°I understand. I may not be ready, but I accept my time has come.¡± She extended her hand to Death, but paused, taking one final moment to turn towards Morrigan. ¡°Young lady, did your friend ever find his family?¡± Morrigan felt the tug at her heart once again, and she shook her head. ¡°No¡­ he didnt¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m very sorry to hear that, dear,¡± said the old woman. ¡°You¡¯ve cried a lot today, haven¡¯t you?¡± Morrigan blinked back tears, touched by the old woman¡¯s empathy even in her last moments. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Meyers. It¡¯s been a¡­ challenging day, to say the least.¡± Mrs. Meyers smiled kindly, her aged face creased with lines of wisdom. ¡°It seems you have a hard road ahead of you, dear. It¡¯s such a shame. But, there will come times when everything is okay. When those moments find you, please don¡¯t forget to smile. After all, you have such a pretty face.¡± *** That night, after coming home to an empty house, Morrigan used the computer to search the local ads for kitten adoptions. She found a group of two-month-old kittens, some orange, some grey, and some a mix of both colors. She did not know if they were Momo¡¯s kittens, but wanted to believe that was the case. She hoped wherever Momo was, he was at peace, and she wished the same for Mrs. Meyers as well. Chapter 9 - The List Chapter 9 - The List Morrigan stretched as she woke up the following morning, then walked over to the mirror. Her hair, aside from its unnatural shade of white, was a mess. Tangled strands hanging haphazardly over her face and down her back. With a sigh, she grabbed a brush and began untangling it, pausing every so often to study her reflection. Her eyes were red, which was easily resolved by the contacts, but everything else about her was way too ghoulish. She put her white hand over her white stomach and sighed. ¡°Morrigan,¡± came Noir¡¯s soft, sophisticated voice. ¡°You were fortunate master completed your list yesterday, but I urge you to be more serious today.¡± Morrigan sighed and pointed the brush at him. ¡°You and I are going to have to set a few boundaries here, mister.¡± ¡°Boundaries?¡± Noir asked. ¡°You may be a cat, but you talk with a boy''s voice, and I¡¯m basically in my underwear here and I never invited you in.¡± ¡°Technically, I am an entity without gender, as there is no need for me to reproduce.¡± She sighed, rubbing her temples. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that makes you less creepy or more creepy.¡± Noir¡¯s tail gave an irritated flick. ¡°Can I go over your list with you now? I would also like to suggest the most efficient route, as you have a few stops to make today.¡± ¡°Can I at least get dressed first?¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Noir answered, though he remained sitting on his haunches staring at her. She raised an eyebrow and made a shooing gesture with her hand. Noir¡¯s tail flicked, complimenting the annoyance in his voice. ¡°Where exactly would you like me to go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, stare out the window or something?¡± Noir shot her a glare, then jumped up onto the windowsill. ¡°Very well.¡± Morrigan exhaled in relief, then started rummaging through her closet. The plain pink hoodie caught her eye. The fabric was light enough to not be too hot on the summer day, yet would cover her arms and even had a hood to further hide her deathly pale skin, if necessary. She pulled it over her head and she watched as the colors drained, slowly losing the vibrant pink until it was grey then filled in with darkness as it became completely black. ¡°Right¡­¡± she said under her breath. To complete the outfit, she pulled out a pair of jeans and fingerless gloves she had stashed away from an old Halloween costume. The gloves were for safety, making it so she didn¡¯t have to worry about accidentally killing anyone. She still could not get over how her life had changed overnight, how she went from being an ordinary human teenager to someone who could snuff out life with just a touch. Standing in front of the mirror once more, Morrigan saw a stranger staring back at her. Gone were the bright colors, now painted black. The once vibrant girl now looked like a shadow. Gathering her composure, Morrigan called out, ¡°Alright, Noir. I¡¯m dressed. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± *** Morrigan peeked around the corner at the bottom of the staircase, verifying her mother was fast asleep on the couch, then carefully tiptoed past her. She was almost in the clear, but a squeak from the back door caused her mom to stir. ¡°Morrigan?¡± she asked in a tired, probably hung-over voice. ¡°Where are you going this early?¡± Morrigan had her hood over her head and her back turned. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for a job.¡± ¡°A job? You¡¯re sixteen,¡± her mom yawned and settled back into the couch. ¡°Enjoy your youth, kid¡­¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Whatever.¡± Once exiting the house she went right to the cemetery fence that bordered their back yard and climbed over it as she had thousands of times before. Once landing on the other side, she checked her pocket to make sure she didn¡¯t drop the skeleton key. ¡°So, where to first? Who¡¯s my first victim?¡± she asked Noir, as they walked side by side through the graveyard. ¡°I would prefer you not use such language. As a reaper, you have no victims. You provide a necessary function in this world.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± she said under her breath. ¡°So, where is this all-important list anyway?¡± Noir sighed dramatically, his whiskers twitching. ¡°It is not like I carry around a physical notepad, Morrigan. It¡¯s an ethereal list, connected to the flow of souls and their time.¡± Morrigan frowned, squinting at him. ¡°So, you expect me to just... guess? Or are you going to whisper every name in my ear?¡± Noir¡¯s tail bristled, his eyes narrowing. ¡°If you would prefer a physical list, I can provide you with one.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°Yeah, that would be great. Thanks.¡± Without warning, Noir¡¯s feline form began to dissolve. Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the fur seemed to melt away, revealing the skeletal structure underneath. Sounds of moaning souls echoed eerily in the air, a haunting chorus accompanying the transformation. Morrigan instinctively backed away, her heart pounding. ¡°What the heck, Noir?!¡± she yelled, her voice a mix of horror and disbelief. With a final, ghostly wail, the spectral transformation was complete. There, under Noir¡¯s melted form, was a single sheet of parchment, inscribed with a list of names. As Morrigan hesitated, the skeletal structure began to reform, flesh and fur stretching and knitting into place until Noir stood before her once again, looking quite pleased with himself. ¡°Here¡¯s your list,¡± Noir said smugly, nodding toward the parchment on the ground. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Morrigan cautiously picked it up, her eyes darting between the paper and the cat. ¡°That... That was the most horrifying way to hand me a piece of paper.¡± Noir stretched with mischief in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Morrigan eyed the list with names scribbled in an ornate, cursive style. ¡°George Anderson, 68, expected time of death 11:23am, Bellevue Hospital,¡± she read aloud. Her heart fluttered with anxiety, then she saw another name was at the same hospital but later in the day. ¡°Sooo, I¡¯ll need to take the bus to get there, then what?¡± ¡°I will guide you through the process once we arrive,¡± Noir said. ¡°And I¡¯d suggest thinking about acquiring a car. Your role as a reaper will require much travel, and a vehicle would be a most effective mode of transportation.¡± She gave him a mock salute. ¡°Yup, I¡¯ll get right on that, chief.¡± **** Morrigan felt her anxiety slowly climbing in her chest as she sat on the bus. She tried mentally talking herself down from it, but she realized by the time the bus was slowing to a stop, she was halfway to a full-blown panic attack. She took in a deep breath and stepped off. ¡°Okay, here we go,¡± she whispered to herself, steadying her hands. She walked along the sidewalk and up to the revolving doors, Noir padding along next to her feet. ¡°Will they let you in? Or, can you do that unnoticeable thing that Death does?¡± ¡°Yes, I know that spell as well, so do not worry.¡± ¡°Right¡­ So, how do I go about this exactly?¡± Morrigan asked as she came into the lobby. ¡°I would start by checking the room number,¡± said Noir. Morrigan began to approach the reception counter where a young nurse was sitting, clicking on a computer. ¡°No, not there, Morrigan, your list. Do you think my master checks in before paying a client a visit?¡± ¡°Okay, first of all, that one''s on you for not being more specific. Second of all, the list just says hospital.¡± ¡°Take another look.¡± Morrigan sighed and pulled the piece of paper out of her pocket. ¡°Look, see, just has name, age, location, and¡­.¡± she blinked, looking closer. There was an additional line of text that she was sure wasn¡¯t there before. Room number 312. ¡°Um¡­¡± Noir gave his usual smug expression. ¡°Whatever,¡± she said under her breath. ¡°Let''s just get this over with.¡± She walked over to the elevator and pressed the button for the third floor, as indicated on the updated list. The elevator chimed and opened its doors, revealing a small space with a mirrored back wall. Morrigan stepped in, glancing briefly at her reflection, taking in the stark contrast of her black attire and pale complexion. She reached behind her neck and pulled her hood up over her head. She was about to do some reaping, after all, so a black hood seemed appropriate. ¡°So, what if someone asks me what I¡¯m doing here?¡± ¡°I used my magic to make it so others are less likely to notice you as well. If there are any issues, simply improvise.¡± ¡°Right¡­ cool,¡± she said under her breath. The elevator ride was short but felt like an eternity. Every heartbeat echoed in Morrigan¡¯s ears, mounting her anxiety. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was about to do. The doors opened, revealing a typical hospital corridor. It was lined with rooms on either side, some with their doors open, revealing glimpses of patients. The overhead lights cast a sterile glow over everything, and the scent of antiseptics was omnipresent. ¡°Room 312,¡± Morrigan whispered under her breath as she made her way down the hall. She passed by a few nurses who gave her curious glances but otherwise didn¡¯t question her. At Room 312, she hesitated for a moment, taking a deep breath. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m doing this,¡± she murmured. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Noir said gently. ¡°Just go in and perform your duty. There is no need to speak with him or delay.¡± She nodded, pushing the door open slightly. Inside, an old man lay sleeping, his breathing shallow and uneven, with a plastic mask and a tube over his mouth giving him oxygen. Machines surrounded him, beeping rhythmically, measuring the last moments of his life. Morrigan approached the bed cautiously as Noir watched her. ¡°Okay¡­¡± she said under her breath. ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°Summon your scythe and complete your task,¡± Noir said. Closing her eyes, Morrigan did as instructed. After a moment, she felt a weight form in her hand, cold and solid. Opening her eyes, she found the scythe, its gleaming blade casting an eerie blue light in the room. Its design was ornate yet simple, with a long, dark handle. Noir nodded in approval. ¡°You¡¯re getting the hang of it.¡± She glanced back at the old man, her eyes filling with uncertainty. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation, he¡¯s had a long life and now is his time.¡± Morrigan took a deep breath, her grip tightening on the scythe¡¯s handle. She approached the bedside, raising the blade with shaky hands. She watched his face, his closed eyes seemed tense with pain. The machine over his mouth was the only thing keeping him breathing. Still, he was alive, and he was fighting to cling to life. That¡¯s why he was here, in a place that might give him more time. He did not want to die, she was sure of that. Nobody wants to die¡­ but¡­ He¡¯s in pain, Morrigan told herself. This is setting him free¡­ right? The scythe descended with one swift motion, Morrigan plunging the blade into the center of his chest. There was no resistance, it went right through him as if he were made of foam. The heart monitor gave one last delayed beep, then flattened to a high-pitched drone. The old man¡¯s chest stilled, but there was no horror, no dramatic moment. Instead, a gentle wisp, like mist, rose from the body. It hovered for a moment as she thought she saw the shape of a head looking around. Then, it continued its accent and disappeared up through the ceiling. Morrigan exhaled heavily, her entire body trembling. The scythe dissipated from her grasp. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Noir whispered, jumping off the bed and approaching her. ¡°We should be on our way, the doctors will be in shortly.¡± She exited the hospital room to see three members of the hospital staff rushing down the hall. She pulled her hood tighter over her head, a fresh wave of anxiety touching her heart. However, they passed right by her without seeming to notice. ¡°Well done, Morrigan,¡± Noir commented as they boarded the elevator. She put herself in a corner, trying to focus on her breathing. ¡°Now, take a look at your list. Your next client needs to be reaped in another hour.¡± Morrigan¡¯s hands shook as she fumbled with the list. She just killed someone! The weight of it sat like a stone in her throat. She held the list against her chest, not unraveling it, still trying to calm herself down. Noir¡¯s tail flicked. ¡°Morrigan¡­ the list,¡± he said again, either completely unaware of her internal struggle or not caring one way or the other. She felt sick. She contemplated running for a bathroom once the elevator stopped in case she needed to hurl. Noir, still seemingly unaware of her internal struggle, pressed, ¡°Morrigan, the list!¡± ¡°Y-yeah, right,¡± she said, doing her best to shake her anxiety. The first name, George Anderson, now had a red line through it, and all his other information had disappeared. These changes were made even though the list had been in her pocket and she hadn¡¯t touched it. Her vision blurred as she read the next name, and as she began to read his information, her hands clenched. The parchment crumbled within her tight grasp as she fell fully into the corner. ¡°Morrigan, get a hold of yourself,¡± Noir said, but his voice was becoming distant. She slid to the floor until she was sitting, knees drawn up to her chest. The world seemed to spin around her. Noir disappeared completely from her mind as her breathing turned ragged. ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t!¡± Morrigan whispered into her knees. There was a ringing in her ears, everything spinning around her like she was in a feverish dream, but she was fully awake. The next name on the list was a child, only nine years old. Chapter 10: The Weight of Shadows Chapter 10: The Weight of Shadows Morrigan barely remembered stumbling out of the elevator. Someone asked if she was okay. She ignored whatever concerned onlookers took notice of her. She felt detached from her body, watching in first person as this other person moved mechanically through the hospital. Her breathing was shallow, quick, each inhale and exhale seeming to fight to find space in her tightened chest. The floor swayed beneath her and the hallway lights blurred together into a ribbon of white. Her hands were clammy, and she could feel a cold sweat breaking out on the back of her neck, drenching her hoodie. Each heartbeat thudding loudly in her ears. The echo of the child¡¯s age¡ªnine years old¡ªreplayed over and over in her mind. Even that old man, fighting for life while tied to a machine. She felt horrible putting it to an end but maybe she could have dealt with that. But how could she take the life of a child!? She managed to make it outside, and through the watery haze of her vision, she found herself kneeling on a lawn, elbow on the brick retaining wall of a raised garden. She was dry heaving, painful contortions seizing her body. She realized she hadn¡¯t eaten in at least a full day. All the changes of this new life caused her to not so much as consider whether she was hungry or needed food. If she had, she knew she would be vomiting right now. I can¡¯t do this! I CAN¡¯T! She felt a gentle pressure on her thigh. A rhythmic, soothing movement. Noir, for all his callousness and disinterest, was right there beside her, running his soft, furred body up against her in a gesture she recognized as a cat¡¯s way of comforting. ¡°Deep breaths, Morrigan.¡± It seemed that, for the moment, the demands and tasks were put on hold. ¡°I know it is not easy.¡± Morrigan choked back a sob, her throat burning. ¡°A child, Noir? How am I supposed to do that?¡± He paused, and the silence was punctuated only by the distant hum of hospital activity, murmured voices, an ambulance siren somewhere far away but getting closer. ¡°What you should understand is that this is not a cruelty. Whether you are there or not, the child¡¯s time is set. You¡¯re not causing the end, but you are ensuring he isn¡¯t left alone when it happens.¡± ¡°I get that,¡± Morrigan whispered, swallowing. Her throat was burning from unexpelled stomach acid. Noir moved closer, his deep yellow eyes staring into hers. ¡°It¡¯s a heavy burden. One I cannot truly understand as I am not human. But it is not uncommon for new reapers to react the way you are now.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Morrigan repositioned her back against the retaining wall, sitting with her forearms between her thighs. She at least no longer felt like she was going to be sick, though the taste of acid lingered at the back of her pallet. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± She spoke absently, pulling at the grass beneath her. ¡°It isn¡¯t a one-time, or occasional thing. I¡¯m going to have to do this every day, aren''t I?¡± ¡°You are a reaper now. You signed the contract and you have a role to play.¡± ¡°What if I change my mind? What if I don¡¯t want this?¡± Noir¡¯s eyes lowered. ¡°If you breach your contract, and refuse the role of a reaper¡­ then I¡¯m afraid you will have to be sent to limbo.¡± ¡°Limbo¡­ what¡¯s that like?¡± ¡°Limbo is neither life nor death. Nothing that you are will remain, your existence will simply cease. All that will be left of you are memories here on earth, and when those who knew you die, they will forget you in the afterlife. This is the fate of all reapers when they give up on their mission.¡± Morrigan gaze remained between her legs, twisting a single blade of grass between her thumb and pointer finger as she thought about it. What would be worse? Non-existence would mean this horrible feeling in her chest would go away. Her lifetime of hiding while standing out in plain sight would be over. None of her pain or sorrow would matter any more. In a low voice, Morrigan asked, ¡°Would that be so bad?¡± ¡°Limbo?¡± She nodded her head. Noir was silent for a while. ¡°Some would think not, but in my opinion, it¡¯s a rare and precious gift that my master has given you. He believes you can thrive as a reaper. I¡¯ve known him through the entirety of my existence, and he is rarely wrong about such things.¡± She whispered, her breath barely pushing the words out. ¡°It feels wrong.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only done two reapings, and the first was a cat. Perhaps you should give it more time. More of a chance to adjust to this role.¡± ¡°What if I never adjust? What then?¡± ¡°You will always have the choice to give up,¡± Noir answered. ¡°However, that choice is permanent, and you quite literally have an eternity to decide. I would suggest you don¡¯t make any decisions too rashly.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes came up, looking out at the roadway across the lawn. The ambulance far in the distance had grown louder and she now watched it as it hurridly came to the emergency room entrance. Noir looked at her, then followed her line of sight. ¡°That one will survive,¡± he said. ¡°At least, they havn¡¯t appeared on any lists yet.¡± He let Morrigan¡¯s silence hang for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Reaping is not about you, or me. It¡¯s about the balance of the universe. The cycle of life and death. To reap is to serve a purpose greater than yourself.¡± Morrigan reached to her side, Noir¡¯s head turned curiously as he watched. She picked up the crumpled list. Tim Sawyer, age nine, location: 3765 5th avenue west, struck by truck. 12:35pm. ¡°If it makes it easier,¡± Noir said. ¡°Remember that you are not the one causing this. This was handed down by fate.¡± ¡°5th avenue,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s downtown.¡± She pushed herself back up to her feet and brushed off the back of her pants. ¡°We¡¯ll have to get moving if we are going to make it there on time.¡± Noir looked up at her, eyes shimmering with something that might have been respect. ¡°The decision to keep going shows strength, Morrigan.¡± She offered a thin smile, though her eyes betrayed her turmoil. ¡°Just doing my job, right?¡± With a nimble leap, Noir jumped off the wall and took his place walking beside her feet. ¡°It will get easier, with time. Or at least, more familiar. For now, let¡¯s focus on Tim. He deserves our full attention.¡± Chapter 11: Don’t be a Pusher Chapter 11: Don¡¯t be a Pusher ¡°Morrigan, I suspect I¡¯ve come to understand how you think quite well in these two days.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± she turned her gaze from the bus window to where he sat beside her. ¡°You will feel a compulsion to prevent the accident. Yet, you must resist the urge to do so.¡± ¡°I figured as much.¡± ¡°Morrigan.¡± His tail flicked. ¡°Doing so will cause more harm than good. You must understand this.¡± She was quiet as she returned her gaze out the window. He wasn¡¯t wrong. The idea had crossed her as they boarded the bus. She remembered what Death had said when he found her in the tomb, that her own death was not planned by the fates. If the all-knowing fates could be wrong about how long someone would live, maybe they could also be wrong about when someone would die? Maybe she couldn¡¯t dive in front of the truck and save him that way, but maybe, just maybe, if she spots him down the street, gets him to stop and talk to her¡­ Would that be enough to change the course of fate? Noir seemed to catch on to her line of thought. ¡°It is not as simple as you may be thinking. If you intervene and prevent the accident, it won¡¯t necessarily save him. Fate has its way. He might be safe today but meet the same end tomorrow, or the day after.¡± She frowned. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying there¡¯s no escaping fate?¡± ¡°In a way, yes. Think of it as a river. You can redirect it momentarily, but the water will always find its way back to its original path.¡± She leaned back in her seat, pondering his words. ¡°But there must be a way. What if I just delay him for a few seconds?¡± He sighed. ¡°In all the eons I¡¯ve existed, I¡¯ve seen countless attempts to cheat death. They often lead to unintended consequences. The universe has its order, and those who attempt to disrupt it often find themselves paying a hefty price.¡± Morrigan¡¯s grip tightened on the list. ¡°But we¡¯re talking about a child¡¯s life here. What is balanced about a kid dying at nine years old anyway?¡± ¡°That is not for us to unravel. Please, swear to me you will not intervene.¡± The bus neared its stop. Morrigan took a deep breath, steeling herself for the events to come. ¡°Morrigan!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± she said under her breath, ¡°I get it.¡± On her way off the bus, she asked the driver, ¡°Excuse me, would you happen to have the time?¡± He gave her an odd look, something she was getting used to, thanks to her new appearance. ¡°12:28,¡± he answered. ¡°Thank you.¡± She stepped off the bus and checked her list again. Tim Sawyer, age nine, location: 3765 5th avenue west, struck by truck. 12:35pm. Seven minutes, and she was currently on 7th avenue, two blocks down from 5th. She quickly walked along a connector street, Noir¡¯s steps were in sync with hers. ¡°Remember, do not intervene,¡± he said again, but this time his voice carried a weight of urgency. On the corner of sixth avenue she jaywalked when there was a significant break in traffic, then soon found herself on the corner of 5th avenue. She looked around for a building number and found she was standing next to 3620. An even number, that meant she was on the wrong side, and the accident would occur a few more blocks down. The walk light turned green and she hurried across, quickening her pace even more. ¡°There is a window of time,¡± Noir mentioned. ¡°Reaping as soon after the moment of death as possible is ideal, as it leads to less suffering for the departing soul. But, the reaping does not have to be at the exact moment or minute of death.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Well, as you said, it¡¯ll be better for him if I do it as soon as possible, right?¡± she said, ignoring the faintness in her heart and breath as her quick pace was beginning to wind her. ¡°At your current pace, you are likely to arrive early,¡± Noir pointed out. Morrigan did not respond. ¡°Please take what I said seriously. You are not to interfere with the course of fate. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I already said I get it!¡± she spat. Noir was right, though. In the back of her mind, she at least wanted to leave the possibility open. Near a shop window, a clock displayed the time¡ª12:32 pm. Just a few minutes now. Taking note of the address, she counted the buildings ahead, and realized the accident would be occurring at the next four-way intersection. The boy would either get hit while jaywalking, or perhaps by someone running a red light. There was little enough traffic to leave open roads for someone who was in a hurry to make a critical mistake. She tilted left and right, trying to look past some of the other pedestrians walking along the sidewalk. Then, she spotted him. A young boy with a backpack on, walking down the street by himself. His head lowered as he focused on something in his hands. A phone? She wondered if the accident would be caused by him mindlessly wandering into traffic. What was a kid his age doing out by himself in the first place? Morrigan continued to move quickly, saying, ¡°Excuse me,¡± as she passed someone, trying to get closer. ¡°Remember what we talked about,¡± Noir urged. ¡°And I wonder if you would be better off standing back until it is done.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Considering your sentimentality. Such a traffic accident could be gruesome. It may be upsetting to witness, especially with your guilt of knowing it is soon to occur.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t interfere,¡± Morrigan spoke flatly. Resolved. ¡°But I will reap his soul as soon as possible. I won¡¯t let him suffer.¡± She again wondered why the boy was alone. There was a man in a black trenchcoat walking near the boy, but he did not seem to be with him. Something about the man grabbed Morrigan¡¯s attention now that she noticed him, but just for a moment. The coat¡­ it seemed heavy considering the time of year, and the dark color would be drawing heat even more. Not that she was one to talk, but she did not exactly have any choice herself. She felt her heart thump as the boy approached the intersection. His head was still down, playing with the phone, or maybe it was a video game. Was he going to walk into traffic? Morrigan¡¯s pace quickened, just a hundred feet away from him now. It was about to happen. She reached to the side and felt for her scythe. At the corner, the boy stopped walking. He did not wander into the street as she thought he would. In fact, he put his phone back into his pocket, and his head was now up. He was alert, paying attention. When the walk light turns green, then, she thought. Someone will run the red light and that¡¯s when he will get hit. She was fifty feet from him now. Her hand clenched at her side, gripping around the scythe¡¯s ethereal form as she prepared to summon it. The blinking red hand showed ten seconds left. She could have a change of heart. She could grab him by his backpack, stop him from walking. The man in the trenchcoat leaned down slightly, the boy looked up at him. The man had his collar folded up, hiding his face even as he turned towards the boy. The boy then turned the other way, pointing. Did the man ask for directions? Was the boy explaining where he lived, and why he was alone? Morrigan was 20 feet away now. The red hand showed 4 seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere,¡± Noir said one last time, noticing Morrigan¡¯s increased pace. Screw this! Morrigan thought, her heart thumping, resolve wavering. Seriously, screw this! I¡¯m supposed to just watch him die?! The man in the black trench coat put his hand on the boy''s back. Everything felt as though it were in slow motion as Morrigan suddenly burst into motion. She saw the truck, barreling towards the intersection, trying to catch the yellow light. What is he doing? What the hell is this!? Morrigan screamed, ¡°LOOK OUT!¡± just as¡­ ¡­Just as the man pushed. The world blurred, and time slowed to an agonizing crawl. The boy, propelled forward by the unexpected shove, lost his footing. The shock was evident on his face, his eyes widening in sheer terror. He tumbled outwards, on a direct path for the charging red truck. Morrigan¡¯s heart pounded once, deafeningly loud in her ears, drowning out the blaring horn of the truck, the shouts of pedestrians, the screeching tires. She was a mere 10 feet away from the boy when the man in the trench coat acted. Each of her steps felt impossibly slow. Meanwhile, the man in black turned and began to run. Morrigan¡¯s hand snatched air, just short of the boy¡¯s backpack. The brakes screamed, the truck tried to pivot, but the heavy vehicle had its momentum, and the boy was directly in its path. ...Fate had its way. Morrigan saw the spray of blood, a gruesome ejection from below the truck¡¯s tires. The boy disappeared in the blink of an eye. It was murder. Not an accident. A murder! Chapter 12: Hells Comin’ With Me Chapter 12: Hell''s Comin¡¯ With Me Time caught up to her as she screamed, ¡°Stop! STOP!¡± She abandoned the boy. Reaping his soul could wait. This man was a murderer! He killed a child for no reason, and if she didn¡¯t stop him, maybe he would do it again. He looked over his shoulder just long enough to verify Morrigan was chasing him, and then he disappeared into an ally between two buildings. Nobody else saw what happened, and everyone who was nearby had their attention on the accident. ¡°Morrigan!¡± Noir¡¯s voice echoed in her mind. ¡°The boy! Reap his soul!¡± But she was beyond listening. The words did not even register. Adrenaline coursed through her veins with her focus solely on the man in the trench coat. She sprinted, pouring all her newfound energy into her legs. Each step was deliberate and powerful, her shoes pounding against the ground as she turned into the alleyway. The man had a head start, but she could see him. His black coat flapped like the wings of a dark raven, a bird of prey, making him all the more menacing, yet an easy target to follow. But, he was fast, unnaturally so, especially considering the hot day and heavy clothing. He took a sharp right, then a left, maneuvering through the maze of the city¡¯s back streets and alleys, seemingly knowing each twist and turn. Morrigan kept pushing herself forward. Every once in a while, he would glance back, his eyes shadowed under the brim of his hat, and she¡¯d see a flash of something¡ªfear? amusement? It was hard to tell. He threw obstacles in her way: a trash can, some wooden crates. Each time she either vaulted over them or crashed through without slowing down. ¡°Morrigan!¡± Noir¡¯s voice echoed in her ears again, but it was growing distant, faint. ¡°Come back! Come back now! You can not¡ª¡± Noir¡¯s voice became nothing more than a whisper, then it was gone. The man suddenly halted at a dead end. That¡¯s it, I got you now! Morrigan thought as she slipped off the glove on her right hand, walking slowly. He was alive¡ªliving, breathing flesh and blood, and the power to kill was in the palm of her hand. He had a crazy look in his eyes, an impossibly square jaw, and he smiled with teeth that were like tombstones. She just had to grab him with her ungloved hand and he would die. He wore gloves, and long sleeves. His throat was exposed¡ªjust needed to grab his throat. He suddenly jumped up, hand reaching skyward as he grabbed a fire escape ladder. It pulled down with him, screaming with rusty hinges. Morrigan dove at him just as he jumped again, pivoting his momentum as his foot shot up. He kicked her square in the stomach, stopping her advance, sending her sprawling onto her back, stars coming over her eyes. Somewhere far into the back of her mind, she heard Noir¡¯s voice. But it was so faint, she couldn¡¯t understand him. She forced herself to stand, stumbling towards the ladder as the man swiftly made his way up. The metal creaked and groaned under his weight. As she climbed after him, a strangeness crept over her. The muted sounds of traffic and distant conversations began to warp. The rhythm of the city was replaced by an echoing drone, a vibrating muffle, distorted as though she were underwater. Then, the grimy brick wall of the alleyway, observed through the rungs of the ladder, took on a new hue. Vibrant colors forced their way free from every crack and blemish on the brick surface¡ªpurples, blues, bright emerald greens¡ªoozing out like plasma. She looked up, saw the tail of his trenchcoat disappearing at the top of the ladder. The sky above was shifting too, darkening. What the hell!? She looked around, never failing to continue to climb despite the vertigo that gripped her heart, but the city below her had transformed. The once solid ground seemed to melt away, replaced by a sea of shimmering lights and indistinct shadows. Buildings floated, detached from their foundations, and the people below appeared as ghostly, translucent figures, moving in a slow, rhythmic dance, seemingly unaware of the changes around them. Suddenly, her hand reached for a rung but found nothing. Startled, she looked up and realized that the ladder had ended. She pulled herself up, getting her feet on solid ground, but finding she was now standing on the edge of a vast, floating platform. The man in the trench coat stood at the far end, behind him, shooting stars streaked a purple sky, and orbs of fire hung in the depths of space. Morrigan breathed heavily, taking everything in, wondering just what she had gotten herself into. ¡°Reapers are getting quite young these days, aren''t they?¡± said the man, rolling his shoulder as he removed one arm from the sleeve of the trenchcoat, letting the garment hang from the other shoulder and blow in the wind. Morrigan¡¯s gaze shifted from the mesmerizing cosmos to the man, now revealing a muscled, tattooed arm, covered only to the bicep by a white undershirt. ¡°You killed that boy,¡± she spat out, her voice shaking. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. He tilted his head. ¡°I merely nudged him toward a new path, just as I¡¯ve done with so many others.¡± Morrigan clenched her fists and screamed, ¡°Why! He was just a child! Why would you do that?!¡± He chuckled, and began stepping forward. Morrigan tensed. ¡°You don¡¯t know what I am, do you?¡± He chuckled again, shrugging his other shoulder and letting his coat fall to the ground. He was wearing a simple white undershirt, tucked under the belt of his slacks. She realized he was dressed like some kind of 50¡¯s gangster or detective. ¡°Oh, I get it. You are quite new, aren''t you?¡± Morrigan reached to the side, her fingertips finding the touch of her scythe. She squeezed her fist, summoning it into existence, then held it in front of herself. The ornate pole firm in her hands, the shimmering blade pointing at the man threateningly, this time with a red glow. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hint,¡± he tilted his head, stretching his neck and smiling with those grainy tombstone teeth. ¡°The younger the better. That¡¯s why I chose him.¡± ¡°STOP SMILING!¡± Morrigan yelled. ¡°Does it upset you?¡± He seemed to smile wider to mock her. The anger welled up inside her, eyes burning with tears of rage. ¡°Would that boy have died anyway?¡± she asked. She had to know. ¡°Without you, would he have appeared on my list?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe so.¡± ¡°Are you a fate?¡± He instantly started laughing. ¡°STOP LAUGHING!¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything after all. Fates don¡¯t decide on deaths. They just document what has already been set into motion.¡± ¡°Then what are you?¡± ¡°I suppose I¡¯m what you would call a demon.¡± ¡°A demon!?¡± He proffered his hands in a divine shrugging gesture. His eyes and those grainy teeth offering Morrigan a challenge. ¡°Am I on your list, little reaper?¡± Her hands tightened on the scythe; her gloved hand gripped it firmly, while her ungloved hand felt slick against the polished wood. ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t suppose I¡¯ll be dying today.¡± With those words, he suddenly lunged toward her, and in the back of her mind, she had a flashback to that day in the graveyard. The much larger, faster boy chasing her when she knew she could not outrun him. She tried to defend herself with the scythe, swinging it forward. His hand shot up, and grabbed it under the blade. He towered over her as she tried to rip it free from his grasp. His other hand came forward and she had to let the scythe go as she ducked and rolled away. She scrambled across the ground as she tried to get her feet under herself, feeling him upon her, anticipating him grabbing her. As she stood up and turned towards him, she saw he did not pursue her. He merely stood there, grinning as her scythe disappeared into blue flames that dripped through his fingers. ¡°Go on, summon it again,¡± he said. Morrigan felt the adrenaline coursing through her veins, her breath hitching. She stared at him in terror, finally realizing the mistake she made by chasing him. ¡°Come on now, little reaper,¡± he chuckled and slowly began stepping forward. ¡°This won¡¯t be any fun if you don¡¯t fight back.¡± Morrigan gulped, reaching for her scythe. Her fingers slipped past its ethereal form at first, until she steadied herself and grabbed on. She clenched her fist and summoned it back into existence. He suddenly broke into a sprint, arms wide as if he either wanted to tackle her or pull her into a bear hug. She stepped back and swung her scythe at his throat, but he pivoted on his back foot, the blade barely missing his chin. Before Morrigan could redirect the momentum of her swing, he was coming forward again. She jumped back as he closed a fist. She felt the wind from its momentum as the punch came just short of breaking her nose, but she avoided the hit. She swung her scythe in a short arc. His hand came up in a quick motion, grabbing the pole once again. He pulled, causing her to stumble in his direction. Then, his body leaned back and his foot came up. Again, the air was knocked clear from her lungs as she was kicked backwards, the scythe slipping from her grasp for a second time. As she hit the ground, she rolled, the cosmic world spinning around her in a dizzying clash of colors. As her body turned for the third or fourth time, her elbow found nothing but air where there should have been ground. She was at the edge of the platform, gasping for breath, holding her stomach. She got a brief glance over the edge, to the haunted city far below before turning her focus back to the demon. He casually strode towards her, shaking his head, his big teeth smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve never once used that scythe as a weapon, have you?¡± He spoke slowly, savoring each word as he moved closer. Morrigan tried to get up, but he swiftly reached down and grabbed her by the ankle. Her hand slipped and her back hit the ground. She lashed her other foot at him, kicking him multiple times, but it was like striking solid stone. His other hand came down, grabbing her other foot, adjusting his grip and then grabbing her by the waist, then the arms, his hands pulling her in as she tried to scramble away until finally, a hand gripped around her throat. She could kill with a touch¡ªshe kept this fact at the front of her mind as she struggled. Her ungloved hand made a grab for his forearm as he lifted her, but he grabbed her wrist while his other hand held her suspended by her throat. I just have to touch him! she thought, trying her hardest to grab hold of him for just one second, but he was far too strong. She was dangling by her neck, breathing was impossible, and her vision began to blur. The vastness of the cosmic void stretched below her as the demon held her over the edge, delight evident in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a reaper with skin so fresh. Just how new are you?¡± He laughed, the sound echoing in the vast expanse. Tears welled up in Morrigan''s eyes as she tried to draw in a ragged breath. She struggled, her body instinctively fighting against the confinement. Desperation filled her, and she reached deep within herself for any remaining strength. ¡°You see, watching your kind squirm, it''s a pastime for me. But it''s so fleeting. Why rush things when I can see the terror in your eyes, knowing you''re powerless?¡± He grinned, those large tombstone-like teeth glinting. ¡°It¡¯s so much more satisfying.¡± She wished she had taken both gloves off. She tried to slip the other one off as she wrestled with his arm, but even the smallest movements were becoming too hard for her. ¡°Sadly, I don¡¯t have time to play with you all day. So you''re a toy I¡¯m just going to have to break.¡± Her ungloved hand made one more feeble grab at his arm, but he held her off, and then she felt her limbs going limp. Vision fading. The last thing she remembered was the vauge feeling of her legs dangling over the endless abyss. She couldn¡¯t die from being choked¡ªshe didn¡¯t think so anyway¡ªbut if she was dropped into that void? What was this place anyway? Hell? Or would she just spend an eternity trapped in this strange cosmic space? Finally, the ringing in her ear consumed everything, as her body lost consciousness and everything turned black. Chapter 13: Companion of Death Chapter 13: Companion of Death Is this what dying is? ¡­Is what Morrigan would have thought had she not already had a first-hand experience with dying just two days ago. It was a struggle to open her eyes, but gradually her vision became clearer until she was able to make out a dark figure standing against the backdrop of the cosmic sky, like a smudge on a kaleidoscope. As her strength returned, she attempted to stand up but stumbled and ended up kneeling instead. The figure was the demon, standing a few paces away from her, but with his back turned. He was looking at something, and as Morrigan¡¯s head cleared enough to follow his line of sight, she saw Noir. Noir sat on his haunches in the center of the floating platform that had been their arena. His tail flicked in irritation as he fixed his gaze on the demon. ¡°Noir?¡± Morrigan gasped. ¡°Stay back, Morrigan,¡± he said. ¡°Allow me to handle this.¡± The demon chuckled. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? The little reaper has a kitty for her guardian?¡± ¡°I am her guide,¡± Noir said, maintaining his dignified demeanor. ¡°And I¡¯ll give you just this one chance to leave with your spirit intact, demon.¡± Morrigan watched as Noir¡¯s eyes began to glow red, and then his shadow expanded like a black pool around his feet. The demon paused, eyeing the expanding pool of darkness with a mixture of curiosity and wariness. He seemed to realize that dismissing Noir outright might be a mistake. Was that true, though? Morrigan had thought Noir¡¯s role was simply to help guide her with her list as she learned how to work as a reaper. What were those shadows expanding away from his body? Noir¡¯s voice remained deceptively calm, laced with an undercurrent of menace. ¡°I assure you, my offer is far more generous than you deserve. Take it, or face the consequences.¡± The demon let out a haughty laugh, as he began pacing in a wide circle around the visually more demonic cat. Despite his laughter, his eyes betrayed a glint of uncertainty. ¡°You expect me to run from a housecat?¡± ¡°No,¡± Noir said, his voice dropping to a growl. ¡°I expect you to run from what comes next.¡± In an instant, Noir¡¯s shadow shot up around him like a dark geyser, twisting and morphing into tendrils that lunged at the demon. The demon reacted swiftly, darting forward in a full sprint as he ducked and rolled out of the way of the dark appendages that whipped at him from all directions. Undeterred, Noir¡¯s shadow continued its assault. A massive hand of darkness shot away from the feline as the other tendrils retracted, swiping at the demon. He managed to slip under it, tucking into a roll, before springing back to his feet, unscathed but visibly shaken. But as Morrigan watched, something horrifying was happening to Noir. The flesh seemed to melt off of Noir¡¯s bones. Patches of muscle and bone were exposed in a gruesome display like when he summoned the list. His eyes, now set within wide skeletal sockets, glowed red, but the rest of him was transformed into a vision of a mutilated cat. The demon¡¯s eyes widened at the sight, and for the first time, he seemed genuinely afraid. ¡°What are you?¡± Noir¡¯s voice, now distorted and layered as if coming from multiple beings at once, reverberated through the air. ¡°I am older than your ilk, demon. I am a guide of the lost, the companion of Death. And you have overstayed your welcome.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. The tendrils shot forward again, this time with an added ferocity that seemed to pull the very air around them into a vortex. The demon dodged again but not as cleanly¡ªthis time, a tendril grazed his arm. As it did, dark energy burst from the point of contact, causing the demon to roar in pain. The demon¡¯s arm seemed to wither at the point of contact, black lines crawled up his arm like infected veins. He recoiled, clutching his wounded limb, his eyes now burning with both fear and anger. ¡°You dare¡ª¡± he began, but was cut off as another mass of fleshy shadow shot forward, elongating like a spear. The demon barely dodged, leaping to the side. The shadow pierced the space where he had been standing a moment before. ¡°Dare? I¡¯ve been lenient,¡± Noir¡¯s voice echoed, still maintaining that multi-layered, otherworldly tone. ¡°But my patience has its limits.¡± Morrigan, finally regaining her footing, reached to the side and summoned her scythe. Her heart was pounding, but seeing Noir¡ªher seemingly unassuming guide¡ªreveal such power left her feeling both horrified and awestruck. Once her scythe was formed she held it in both hands and took a battle posture, having no confidence in her skill but at least wanting to be ready. The demon looked from Noir to Morrigan, and back again, his eyes darting as if calculating the odds. Whatever the result of his mental arithmetic, it seemed to settle him on a course of action. ¡°Fine,¡± he spat, his voice tinged with resentment as he glanced at his damaged arm. ¡°You¡¯ve won this round, but don¡¯t think this is over.¡± With that, he turned and ran along the edge of the platform, ducking and dodging more of Noir¡¯s lashing tendrils, his hand forward as a distortion opened in the air in front of him. He stopped with his back to the portal as it formed into a swirl similar to heat heatwaves that became a vibrant whirlpool as it drew in the colors of the sky behind it. He smiled, his teeth wide and rock-like as he locked eyes with Morrigan. She tensed in response and watched as Noir made one more attempt to lash him with one of the dark tendrils. This time, the demon¡¯s hand shot forward and grabbed it. It writhed like an angry snake as his hand clenched tighter. Noir hissed in pain, the red in his skeletal eyesockets flashed brightly. For the first time, his composure seemed to crack as he wrenched the tendril free, retracting it back into the pool of shadow at his feet. The demon smirked, his eyes locking onto Morrigan¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you again, little reaper.¡± Before she could respond, or before Noir could summon another tendril, the demon leapt backward into the portal. As he disappeared, the whirlpool seemed to collapse in on itself with a resonating boom, distorting the cosmic sky for just a moment before reality snapped back to its original state. Morrigan¡¯s gaze returned to Noir, his horrific figure standing as a mess of flesh hanging off of his small skeletal frame. The shadows at his feet receded as his flesh started to slurp and slap against the bone, pulling his body back together. Noir let out a low growl, more in discomfort than pain, as the exposed muscles reassembled themselves. The loose flesh pulled tight against the bone, the sight almost too surreal to comprehend, and as his form solidified, his eyes, still radiating a fierce red glow, seemed to dim slowly, the hue changing, fading to their normal golden-yellow. Morrigan stood in awe, her eyes wide and mouth agape. She had thought she¡¯d seen the depths of Noir¡¯s mysterious nature, but this was beyond anything she¡¯d ever expected. As his form returned to that of a seemingly normal black cat, save for the intense yellow eyes that now surveyed the realm calmly, a shiver ran down her spine. ¡°A-are you alright?¡± she finally managed to ask, her voice tinged with concern and a lingering fascination. Noir took a moment to inspect himself, ensuring all parts had returned to their proper places. ¡°I¡¯ve had more graceful moments,¡± he admitted, his voice back to its familiar smooth timbre, ¡°but I¡¯ll recover. And you?¡± She wanted to say she was fine, but the honest answer was far from it. However, she understood that now was not the time for weakness. ¡°I¡¯ll manage,¡± she replied cautiously, still gripping her scythe. He nodded, his golden-yellow eyes locking onto hers with a gravity that suggested more than simple concern. ¡°Good. Now, come with me; you still have work to do.¡± He turned and walked to the far end of the platform. Morrigan looked to the sky and saw its intense, vibrant colors starting to dim and take on a blue hue. The shooting stars and balls of fire disappeared as if getting further away from a foggy window, and the sky eventually returned to normal. There were even a few clouds lingering innocently in the air as if that distorted space never existed. When Morrigan¡¯s eyes came back down, she realized she was on a normal rooftop, and Noir sat on his haunches by the ladder that she had originally climbed up. ¡°What was that place?¡± she asked. ¡°And that demon¡­ are there more of them? A-and, what are you exactly? Noir?¡± His tail flicked. ¡°That is what¡¯s called negative space: a place you do not want to get trapped inside of. Now, you have many questions, but we don¡¯t have time to meander about while you ask. There is the soul of a child, currently forced to witness the aftermath of his own horrific end.¡± Noir¡¯s voice was laced with a venom that Morrigan had yet to hear from him. It caused her to sink into her shoulders shamefully. ¡°Quickly, now. I¡¯ll answer all you wish to know when this is done.¡± Chapter 14: A Reaper’s Duty Chapter 14: A Reaper¡¯s Duty Once at the bottom of the ladder, Morrigan searched for her glove and found it discarded where she had originally taken it off. She kneeled down to pick it up, then stared at her open palm until Noir¡¯s voice shook her out of her daze. ¡°Quickly, Morrigan,¡± he said, and she looked up to see him further down the alleyway. ¡°Right,¡± she said, slipping the glove on. Normally, he would walk alongside her, and they would chat as they made their way to wherever they were going. While their chats were not always completely friendly, in hindsight, there was a levity to their usual banter that seemed completely absent now. For the first time, Morrigan truly felt the weight of his disapproval. As they walked, Morrigan¡¯s mind raced. Should she have done things differently? She had prioritized taking down the murderer over reaping the soul of the child because it seemed like the most logical course of action. At that moment, how could she just let him get away and possibly hurt someone else? As it turned out, she was completely useless against that monster, and it was only thanks to Noir she made it out alive. But when she made her choice, how could she have known? Now, she also saw a new side of Noir, one she wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about. She had thought of him as a guide and somewhat of a companion. A constant, if not frustrating, presence in her new life as a reaper. But what she had witnessed¡­ it unsettled her. As they returned to the street, she saw the accident¡¯s aftermath. Yellow caution tape barricaded the scene while police questioned the truck driver, who was seated on the curb at the opposite side of the street, his expression a mix of horror and disbelief, shaking his head, fingers splayed over his temples. A ghastly, dark red streak smeared the asphalt, leading to the truck¡¯s tires where paramedics stood around, seemingly at a loss for how to get what remained of the boy out from the wheel well of the truck. Noir stopped abruptly, his tail swishing as he looked back at Morrigan, his golden-yellow eyes piercing through her. ¡°This is what you left behind,¡± he said, his voice devoid of any emotion. The firm clarification sent a new wave of guilt crashing through her. Morrigan took a deep breath, steeling herself. Pushing through the crowd, avoiding the caution tape, she finally saw him¡ªthe spirit of the boy who had been killed. He sat with his back against one of the police cars, knees folded up into his chest, hiding his face. He was sobbing, his softly translucent form shimmering as tears fell from his eyes and evaporated before they touched the ground. ¡°Go on,¡± Noir said. ¡°Do I just¡­¡± she felt her stomach sinking, unsure how to proceed. ¡°You can explain to him what¡¯s happening first, if it makes you feel better,¡± Noir said. ¡°Assure him his passage to heaven will be swift and painless. My magic will keep anyone from noticing you.¡± Tears welled up in Morrigan¡¯s eyes as she stepped over the caution tape and approached him. She spared only a glance to a nearby officer, verifying that he did not seem to notice her. ¡°Hey there,¡± Morrigan said to the boy as she kneeled down to be closer to eye level with him. He did not respond. ¡°Hey, listen, everything is going to be alright,¡± she said, doing her best to keep a soothing tone to her voice. He slowly lifted his head, saying nothing but looking into her eyes. ¡°Um¡­ listen, you¡¯re going to go to heaven now, and¡­ everything will be okay once you¡¯re up there.¡± ¡°H-heaven?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She thought of what Noir had said. ¡°It¡¯ll be quick and painless.¡± She hated the way that came out. She was sure it didn¡¯t sound comforting at all. His eyes went back between his legs. ¡°I¡¯m dead¡­¡± Morrigan was silent for a moment. She could see how he was still processing it. She didn¡¯t know what to say or how to make this easier for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said under her breath. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Somebody pushed me,¡± he whispered. ¡°Why? Why did they do that?¡± That¡¯s what Morrigan wanted to know as well. All she had gotten in the way of an answer was, the younger the better. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Can I get a second chance?¡± the boy asked. ¡°I don¡¯t get why I have to die. It¡¯s not fair!¡± Morrigan remained silent, kneeling there with her arms over her knees, looking away from him. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I wish I could offer you a second chance, but I don¡¯t have that power. I can only move you on to what¡¯s next, which¡­ I¡¯m sure is better than right here.¡± The boy looked up at her, his eyes meeting hers. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to go. I just want to go home.¡± Morrigan understood that better than she could say. Her lips tensed. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± words failed her. Come on, say something, you idiot. Comfort him, anything! ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± is all she could manage. Defeated, the boy looked back between his legs. ¡°Will they catch the man who did this to me?¡± Morrigan looked back at Noir briefly, contemplating her experience with the dark force she¡¯d confronted earlier. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, even though she didn¡¯t know if it was true or not. She then returned her eyes to him. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to bring him to justice.¡± The boy stared back at her, more focused than earlier. ¡°Are you an angel?¡± he asked. ¡°No, not really,¡± she said. ¡°Honestly, this is only my second day on the job. I... I died a couple of days ago, too. I was also murdered, my life taken by someone who had no right to take it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± the boy asked. She nodded. ¡°It was the last day of school. I was looking forward to the summer. I was on my way to a party. So I understand¡­ It¡¯s scary and confusing, you don¡¯t know what to expect next, and it just feels so unfair. I remember feeling so angry and sad at the same time, like losing something you really care about, but it¡¯s so much worse because you¡¯re not losing one thing; it feels like you¡¯re losing everything.¡± The boy looked at her with a new depth in his eyes. ¡°Will it get easier?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± she replied softly. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to make sense of things myself.¡± He seemed to mull over her words, a somber expression clouding his young face. ¡°So what happens now?¡± ¡°You move on. I don¡¯t know what heaven¡¯s like, but I¡¯m told it¡¯s a peaceful place, a place where your soul can rest, and you won¡¯t have to carry any of this pain or confusion anymore.¡± ¡°Can I at least say goodbye to mommy first?¡± Her heart ached, whispering her next words. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ but, is there anyone in heaven who might be waiting for you?¡± The boy¡¯s expression softened as he considered this. ¡°Grandma? Will I get to see her?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Morrigan gave a smile, fairly sure of the answer. ¡°I¡¯m sure your grandma¡¯s there waiting for you right now.¡± The boy considered her words carefully. ¡°Can you promise it¡¯ll be okay?¡± Morrigan hesitated, a lump forming in her throat. ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything,¡± she said truthfully. ¡°But I believe it¡¯s better than what you¡¯re going through now.¡± He nodded, drawing in a shaky, ethereal breath. ¡°W-what about Jazzers? He was my dog.¡± Morrigan smiled. ¡°All dogs go to heaven. I know he¡¯ll be there.¡± The boy seemed to smile at that. It was a soft, compromised smile, but it was better than nothing. ¡°O-okay then¡­¡± He tensed up. He still looked scared but maybe more accepting. ¡°Take me to grandma and Jazzers.¡± Morrigan glanced back at Noir who was watching silently, his golden-yellow eyes unreadable. She then stood up, and reached to the side, summoning her scythe, the pole and blade taking shape from the blue light until it was whole. ¡°This is my scythe,¡± she explained to him. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt, but it will sever your ties to this world, so you can move on.¡± She looked to Noir for reassurance, wondering if she had explained properly, and she thought some approval laced in his eyes. A cloud overhead moved over the sun, casting them in daytime shadow. ¡°Ready?¡± Morrigan asked, standing as her scythe materialized in her hands, its ethereal glow casting a soft light. The boy looked at her, then at the scythe, and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready.¡± Morrigan took a deep breath. For a moment, she felt a wave of guilt wash over her; was she doing the right thing? Shaking off the doubt, she focused on the weight of the scythe, the feel of it in her hands. With a fluid motion, she swept the scythe down, passing it through the boy¡¯s form. His figure shimmered brightly, a swirl of light enveloping him. For a moment, their eyes met one last time. ¡°Thank you,¡± the boy whispered, his voice barely audible, before the swirl of light lifted, dissipating into the sky. The scythe disappeared from her hands, its task completed. Morrigan stood there, her eyes filled with tears, staring at the empty space as a soft wind whipped her hair in front of her eyes. Chapter 15: Voidling Chapter 15: Voidling Noir approached. ¡°You did well, Morrigan.¡± ¡°Then why do I feel like I screwed up?¡± she asked. ¡°You should not have chased the killer. As a reaper you have only one job.¡± His tone then softened as he continued. ¡°However, I had not expected such a scenario on only your second real reaping. Knowing your nature, I should have thought to prepare you for something like this.¡± Morrigan looked down, her hands clenched into fists. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let him get away, Noir. Not after what he did.¡± ¡°I understand the sentiment, but reapers are not vigilantes or agents of vengeance. You serve a specific function¡ªto guide lost souls, not to administer justice in the mortal world.¡± ¡°So we are supposed to just let him go around killing people and do nothing to stop him?¡± Noir was quiet for a moment, then answered, ¡°A reaper does, occasionally, have duties that go beyond simply adhering to their list. As I mentioned before, when you come across lingering spirits, you may reap them as well¡­ Lingering means it shouldn¡¯t be here, and demons are likewise entities that should not be here.¡± Morrigan stopped and looked at him. He stopped as well and turned to face her. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I can reap demons? I can do something about monsters like him?¡± ¡°You will get yourself killed,¡± Noir stated sternly. ¡°You are far too inexperienced, and I suggest you just stick to the list for now.¡± His head lowered slightly. ¡°However¡­ one day, yes. Master and I could teach you about dealing with their kind.¡± As Morrigan recalled Noir¡¯s transformation, her face would have paled if it were possible to get any whiter. ¡°By the way, what you did back there¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Noir asked, turning his head. ¡°That was¡­ crazy¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t sure what exactly she was trying to ask, but that felt like something she couldn¡¯t just not address. Monster barely began to cover what Noir looked like; he was closer to some kind of eldritch horror. Noir looked at her with a mixture of amusement and gravity. ¡°I suppose from your perspective, it must have appeared quite terrifying.¡± He paused, looking up at the sky, the sun now slowly emerging from behind the clouds. ¡°There are many realms beyond our comprehension, Morrigan, and entities that exist outside of what mortals¡ªand even immortals¡ªunderstand. That form you saw is my true nature, and I try not to display it unless necessary.¡± Morrigan swallowed hard. ¡°So what are you exactly?¡± ¡°Not quite like anything that exists in heaven or hell,¡± Noir said. ¡°We are called Voidlings. Long ago, the existence of my kind were at odds with an ordered universe¡ªa universe that functions with a coherent balance between life and death, with natural law and chaos. It came to be that either my kind were to rule so chaos could reign, or we would have to be eliminated. However, a compromise was reached, and we found a function alongside reapers where we can live symbiotically with the world as you currently know it. Or rather, with the world as you are learning to know it.¡± If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Woah, so are your kind of like, the eldritch, Cthulhu and stuff?¡± Noir shook his head in amusment as he continued to walk. ¡°It does impress me how human mythology correlates to realms which they could not comprehend even if they were to glimpse it. It tempts me to believe there is a shared subconscious amongst all that exists.¡± ¡°Is there?¡± ¡°If there is, it is a structure beyond my ability to perceive.¡± ¡°So how old are you anyway?¡± ¡°It is hard to pinpoint age with my kind, as we are all technically pieces of our originators, what we call the Great Old Ones, who in all technicality no longer exist as they have broken down and scattered over the eons. Yet, we are pieces of them, with our own individuality, our own awareness. As I am now, with this conscious mind, I am far younger than my master.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to wrap my head around that.¡± ¡°Nor should you,¡± Noir replied. ¡°Our roles may intersect, but our existences operate on vastly different scales. Now, you should get back to work. Who is next on your list?¡± Morrigan pulled the list out of her hoodie and read, ¡°Jane Hopper, age 82, Belleview hospital, 5:23pm. So, back to the hospital, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, you are likely to have daily trips there.¡± They walked and eventually made it to the bus stop. With the dip in conversation, Morrigan became aware of the sinking in her stomach. She had been in a constant state of anxiety since waking up this morning and it had only gotten worse with the day¡¯s events. At least the next one on her list was an old woman, and she¡¯d have an easier time rationalizing that it¡¯s her time. That boy, whether Noir said she had done well or not, she did not feel right about it. The bus arrived after a short time, and as it approached the hospital, Morrigan saw a dark figure standing near where they would get off. It was Death, holding his scythe at his side, each gust of wind blew his hood enough to glimpse the white skull underneath. ¡°Master¡­¡± Noir spoke under his breath, looking out the bus window. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°We¡¯ll find out momentarily.¡± said Noir. ¡°I was expecting master to leave us to our own devices today. He told me he wished to interfere as little as possible for now.¡± As the bus came to a stop and all the passengers stepped off, Morrigan was once again at odds with the fact that nobody seemed to look twice at the ghoulish figure that was waiting there. The most reaction anyone had was rubbing a chill from their arms, despite the hot summer day. ¡°Master, is everything alright?¡± Noir asked as he and Morrigan approached. ¡°Oh yes, no worries,¡± Death said. ¡°Though, is it true you¡¯ve had a run-in with a demon already?¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°I see, I see,¡± Death¡¯s skeletal fingers came up under his hood as he rubbed his jawbone. ¡°Well, you can tell me more about it as we continue on today. I had some other questions I wanted to ask you, particularly regarding the moment of your own death.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ what¡¯s up?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Most likely, nothing,¡± Death said. ¡°Though in hindsight, there is a certain level of due diligence I may have neglected. Particularly regarding those children who caused the whole mess.¡± ¡°You mean the guys who killed me?¡± Morrigan asked, feeling a slight surge of adrenaline just thinking about it. ¡°What about them?¡± Death was silent for a moment, but then turned and said, ¡°You have three names remaining on your list; I will accompany you through them. While we do so, I just want to ask some questions. Then, before going home, I would like to take you back to the graveyard.¡± ¡°You mean the one where I died? What¡¯s this all about? Can you just give me the short version so I don¡¯t start freaking out?¡± Death was silent for a moment, the wind blowing his cloak as he led the way towards the front of the hospital. ¡°As I said, it may be nothing. However, your death was an anomaly, which by itself is nothing to bat an eye at. However, when an anomaly attracts another anomaly, I begin to wonder¡­¡± He turned, revealing a red pupil glowing deep inside his otherwise empty eye socket. ¡°I begin to wonder if the random occurrences¡ªare in fact part of a design.¡± Chapter 16: Don’t Fear the Reaper Chapter 16: Don¡¯t Fear the Reaper Morrigan tailed Death like a shadow. He handled the first reaping hastily, coming in swift, summoning his scythe and severing Jane Hooper¡¯s soul with no delay. She had been sleeping, so Morrigan supposed that meant there was no need for introductions. She was grateful to be given a break from doing it herself. It was like having a class canceled unexpectedly. After getting off the elevator, Morrigan began heading for the main door. ¡°No, no, this way, Morrigan,¡± Death said, turning the opposite direction. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. His hand raised as his cloak slid down to pool around the ball of his elbow joint. Between his bony fingers were a set of keys, complete with a cartoon keychain that Morrigan couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at. It was a tiny skeleton with a mustache and a top hat, holding a scythe. ¡°I brought my car,¡± he explained. ¡°It¡¯s in the parking garage.¡± ¡°Of course it is¡­¡± Morrigan said under her breath. Morrigan followed Death through the hospital, to an underground parking garage. The space was poorly lit and smelled of gasoline and wet concrete. As they walked past rows of ordinary-looking vehicles, she found herself wondering what kind of car Death would drive. A hearse, perhaps? Something shadowy and ominous, like a black limousine? Or it could have been that simple black pickup truck from the day she first met him, though she did not remember seeing that goofy keychain last time. Though, she was a corpse at the time and had other things on her mind. To her surprise, Death stopped in front of a well-maintained vintage car, its lines sleek and elegant, with a gleaming finish that seemed out of place in the dingy garage. It was a far cry from what she¡¯d imagined. ¡°Seriously? A classic?¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Rolls-Royce Phantom, 1968,¡± Death replied, his bony fingers twitching as if he were tempted to caress the glossy finish but refrained to prevent any scuffs. ¡°And yes, it¡¯s a classic¡ªtimeless, elegant, just like the work we do. A fitting chariot for a reaper, don¡¯t you think?¡± Morrigan was almost speechless. ¡°You¡¯re proud of your car? You¡¯re the Grim Reaper, and you¡¯re proud of a car?¡± Death chuckled, a sound that reverberated from within his skeletal frame. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be? Excellence is excellence, whether in the realms of the ethereal or in fine British engineering. Did I mention I¡¯m originally from the region currently known as the United Kingdom? Or at least, I spent several millennia there. Anyway, go ahead, hop in.¡± Morrigan opened the passenger side door. The interior was just as opulent as the exterior, upholstered in what looked like rich, dark leather. The dashboard was a work of art, adorned with polished wood and gleaming knobs and dials. What really caught her eye, though, were the fuzzy dice hanging from the rearview mirror. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± she said, staring at them as she climbed in and settled into the plush seat. Death chuckled again as he turned the key in the ignition. ¡°Ah, yes, the dice. A little iconic touch, don¡¯t you think? Life is a game of chance, after all.¡± Morrigan shook her head in disbelief, fastening her seatbelt. ¡°What¡¯s next? Do you have an afterlife playlist?¡± Death¡¯s teeth parted in what she was coming to recognize as a grin. ¡°Why yes, I do,¡± he said, pressing a button on the vintage radio. The car was instantly filled with the sound of a recognizable guitar rift and a cow bell. Morrigan¡¯s eye¡¯s narrowed as she thought she recognized the song. By the time she heard the first lyrics, it hit her. ¡®All our times have come. Here, but now they¡¯re gone.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t fear the reaper¡­¡± Morrigan said under her breath. Death let out a hearty burst of laughter as his jaw separated, clearly amused by his own music selection. Some of his bones clicked and rattled together, and Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure if she found him to be creepy, funny, or downright obnoxious. ¡°¡ªQuite fitting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Death said when he calmed down, a sense of delight still filling his voice. ¡°I saw them live, you know. July 13th, 1976. Remarkable performance.¡± Morrigan blinked. ¡°Wait, you go to concerts?¡± Death shrugged. ¡°But of course. When you¡¯ve been around for thousands of years, you need to find ways to entertain yourself. Otherwise, you¡¯d go quite mad. Reaping souls all day every day is far too monotonous. That¡¯s no way at all to live¡ªerrrrr¡ªexist!¡± Finally, Morrigan had to let a smirk breakthrough as she shook her head. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve officially broken all my stereotypes about the Grim Reaper. What¡¯s next? Do you also have a Netflix subscription?¡± Death let out another series of clinks and rattles as he laughed. ¡°Oh, I did, but I canceled after they raised their rates, and I felt their poor selection left me quite wanting regardless.¡± *** The next hour was spent driving around town so Death could help her finish her list. The first was an apartment building before getting into the city, the occupant an old man who was sleeping in his easy chair, television on in front of him. Morrigan still felt herself hesitating with the scythe in her hands. Unlike Noir, Death remained silent. She was aware of him behind her, watching her, though he offered no advice or pointers. Noir would have said, ¡®Quickly, Morrigan,¡¯ or, ¡®Don¡¯t overthink it.¡¯ But Death simply observed, letting her come to grips with the task on her own terms. She took a deep breath, aiming the blade over the old man¡¯s head, and with a swift motion, she swung down. The soul, a slightly translucent version of the man, slowly emerged, looking around in surprise as it began to fade. The television continued to play the news about some political scandal. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. The old man¡¯s soul looked on the two of them. ¡°Ah, is it time, then?¡± he mused with gentle eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Morrigan said softly. He nodded, casting a glance toward his physical body. ¡°Well, it was a good run. Too bad. I had a good feeling about my picks for tomorrow''s horse race.¡± With that, his spirit rose up toward the ceiling and disappeared. ¡°Well done,¡± Death said simply, as he turned around. Morrigan followed him out of the apartment and back to his car. Next was a traffic accident. The spirit of a woman in a business suit tapped her foot impatiently as Death parked his car and Morrigan approached her. The woman¡¯s body, her real body, was halfway through the windshield of her car, arms extended over the hood, blood everywhere. ¡°Oh, and just what exactly are you supposed to be?¡± the woman spoke with an edge to her voice, examining Morrigan¡¯s dark clothing and the scythe she held. ¡°It¡¯s not even close to Halloween, kid.¡± Morrigan hesitated, searching for the right words. She wasn¡¯t quite sure how to respond. ¡°I¡¯m... here to guide you to the afterlife. It¡¯s your time.¡± The woman sighed, exasperated. ¡°Typical. Just when things were starting to go my way.¡± She took a moment to shake her head then set her eyes back on Morrigan. ¡°Listen kid, I¡¯ve got better things to do right now, so why don¡¯t you just go spend your afternoon doing something else? Here, let me give you something¡­¡± She started looking through the purse slung over her shoulder. ¡°Where the heck did my wallet go?¡± Morrigan looked over her shoulder at Death, who turned his head slightly but offered her no advice. ¡°Um¡­ ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯re dead. It¡¯s uh¡­¡± she glanced to Death for support but once again he offered none. ¡°It¡¯s time to pass on.¡± ¡°Are you deaf?¡± the women spat at her. ¡°Did you not hear a word I just said? I told you I¡¯m far too busy. I¡¯ve got an important meeting to get to and I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense!¡± Death finally stepped forward, his voice carrying a sense of finality. ¡°Ms. Johnson, I assure you, your schedule has just opened up indefinitely.¡± She clicked her teeth and folded her arms. ¡°Indefinitely. What a clown. Alright, I don¡¯t have to stand around here and¡ª¡± ¡°MRS. JOHNSON!¡± Death roared, his voice coming out in a deep growl. ¡°Take a look. Look at what¡¯s happened! You are dead! You ran a red light while responding to an email, and you died here in this intersection. That¡¯s your body right there if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± She froze, took a deep breath and closed her eyes, not looking where Death pointed. Morrigan saw how her hand was shaking, and it moved with her agitated words. ¡°I-I¡¯m sure we can come to some kind of compromise,¡± she said, trying to maintain her composure. ¡°I-I mean, this is ridiculous. I can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is so,¡± Death said, his voice becoming more soothing. ¡°Will you please accept it, and pass on with grace?¡± Mrs. Johnson pinched the bridge of her nose, suppressing a soft sniffle. It seemed to Morrigan she knew all along what was happening but was trying to deny it. ¡°I guess¡­ I¡¯m getting that extra week of vacation I wanted¡­¡± ¡°Death comes for all, Mrs. Johnson,¡± Death said. ¡°I believe it helps to not focus on what you¡¯ve lost, but instead look forward to this as a new beginning. You¡¯ve lived a tireless, ambitious life, and made some hard decisions. Sometimes, you¡¯ve caused hurt to those you were in competition with. Yet, through it all, your ambition has been admirable, and your heart has been in the right place, so you¡¯ve been granted passage into heaven. Now, go forth with grace, and be proud of this life you¡¯ve lived.¡± Mrs. Johnson sniffed, hiding her eyes as she quietly cried. ¡°It¡¯s not always easy, you know? Being the bad guy.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morrigan asked, carefully. ¡°The business world is tough¡­ you got to be tough,¡± she dabbed her eyes on the corner of her sleeve. ¡°I was always just doing my job, though!¡± Death spoke soothingly. ¡°I understand better than you could imagine.¡± She pulled herself together and folded her arms with a smirk. ¡°You know what irks me the most about this? That bald douch-bag I fought for the promotion is now going to get it by default.¡± She sighed. ¡°Wellp, win some lose some, I guess.¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. Death leaned towards Morrigan and quietly said, ¡°Go on, I do believe she is ready.¡± As Morrigan stepped forward, Mrs. Johnson raised her eyes to look at her. ¡°So what are you anyway? A trainee or something?¡± Morrigan smirked. ¡°Something like that.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Just my luck. Hey, be tough, kid. It¡¯s a hard life.¡± Morrigan nodded, touched by the sudden humility from Mrs. Johnson in her final moments. She raised her scythe, its blade shimmering faintly in the air. ¡°I will be. Thank you. And, goodbye, Mrs. Johnson. Um¡­ good luck!¡± With a quick, sure motion, she swung the blade through the space where Mrs. Johnson stood. The businesswoman¡¯s spirit glowed briefly, then faded as it ascended toward the sky. Death placed a skeletal hand on Morrigan¡¯s shoulder. She felt a chill from his touch. ¡°I believe people react to their deaths quite similarly to how they deal with adversity in life. Some face it with acceptance, others try to negotiate their way out of it. Some are not convinced it is real, and think they can just ignore it and it will go away. Yet others become angry and resentful, cast blame on whoever is there to receive it. In those cases, that will most often be you.¡± Morrigan looked up at him, her eyes meeting the dark hollows of his skull. ¡°In the end, she seemed... at peace. It was like you knew exactly what to say to her.¡± ¡°That comes with a millennia of experience,¡± Death said. ¡°Your job is simply to reap souls so they can pass on. Yet, I find this work much more rewarding if you can offer some comfort in their final moments. Never judge, and don¡¯t let your own emotions control you. You must learn to be detached but maintain your empathy. To become apathetic would mean losing yourself. It¡¯s a delicate balance.¡± Morrigan absorbed Death¡¯s words, their weight settling heavily upon her. ¡°Detached, yet empathetic.¡± ¡°Exactly. We are neither judges nor saviors; we are guides. We must do so with dignity and respect, no matter who stands before us.¡± She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get used to it.¡± ¡°You will. I believe you have it in you to be a great reaper. That was my thought when I offered you the contract, and thus far you¡¯ve done nothing but prove me correct.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like it.¡± Death paused to consider his next words. ¡°Doubt is a natural part of any significant endeavor. The question is: What will you do with that doubt? Will it consume you, or will you use it to drive yourself to improve?¡± Morrigan nodded, letting his words sink in. He had a way of acknowledging her shortcomings while simultaneously easing her concerns. He was a much more comforting teacher than Noir, who, for the most part, just shouted at her to hurry up and do her job properly. As she climbed into the car and looked at the skeleton beside her, she felt a sudden rush of surrealism. He turned the key and she watched his skeletal fingers grasp the steering wheel. It was almost an out-of-body experience. She had been living this other Morrigan¡¯s life for two days, but for just a moment, the real Morrigan¡ªthe one who would have screamed in horror at a talking skeleton¡ªcame back to her. She didn¡¯t scream, though. She looked at him analytically, trying to trace her steps backward and understand how she had arrived at this point, living this other Morrigan¡¯s life¡ªor, existence¡ªnow. Chapter 17: Grave Error Chapter 17: Grave Error ¡°Now that your list is complete,¡± Death said as he pulled his car onto the road and made a U-turn to head outside of the city and towards the graveyard. ¡°There are a few questions I had for you.¡± Morrigan thought back to the day she died, knowing he wanted to ask her about it, but it was something she did not want to think about. ¡°Did you know those boys at all?¡± ¡°No. Never saw them before in my life.¡± ¡°Was the moment of your death purposeful?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she breathed out. ¡°When it happened, I think the look on his face was kind of shocked. His friend started freaking out and panicking. The other boy, the one who I tried to help, ran away.¡± ¡°So you do not believe it was their intention to kill you?¡± Morrigan subconsciously held her arms tighter. Every moment played through her head, flashes of her fight with the demon mixing in as well. The pain, the helplessness, the overwhelming fear. She remembered being carried back to the angel statue over the larger boy''s shoulder, fighting for breath after he had knocked the wind out of her. In that moment, she certainly felt like they planned to kill her. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered. ¡°But when I grabbed a rock and smashed it across one of their faces, I felt like I was fighting for my life. They hurt me, threw me to the ground, were talking about sacrificing me.¡± They asked me if I was a virgin, she thought, but didn¡¯t say. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry to ask this of you,¡± Death said. ¡°But when we arrive at the graveyard, I need you to show me, as best as you can, everything that happened that day.¡± A flash of that demon¡¯s grinning face, the tombstone teeth, flashed into her mind. She felt her heart thumping. ¡°Why?¡± Death was silent for a moment, then continued. ¡°Human children dabbling in the occult is not exactly normal behavior but not unheard of. Typically, it is nothing more than roleplaying, and whatever success they perceive themselves to have is pure fantasy.¡± ¡°I feel like there is a but coming.¡± ¡°But,¡± Death continued, unfazed, ¡°every so often, they do manage a successful summoning.¡± ¡°And you think that demon I fought today was summoned by them?¡± ¡°No. Or at least, one of his magnitude, I find it nearly impossible to believe.¡± He pulled the car into the graveyard and turned off the engine. ¡°Yet, creatures of the netherworld have rules, Morrigan. They can¡¯t just cross over uninvited. That demon is here now, so someone invited him. I need to figure out who.¡± *** Guiding Death along the worn asphalt road, marred by cracks and age, Morrigan veered off toward a maze of gravestones when she saw her landmark, a faded tombstone; Jeb Walker 1825-1876. She knew this place like the back of her hand but only memorized certain graves if they were interesting or made good landmarks. This graveyard had always been her sanctuary, a respite from the ordeals of her daily life. At school, she¡¯d felt like an imposter, forever hiding behind a mask. Home offered no solace either; love and comfort were noticeably absent from her relationship with her mother. Here, among the silent tombstones, she had always found the freedom to be her authentic self, to breathe in peace without fear of judgment or intrusion. That is, until her run-in with those boys. Morrigan took a deep breath, trying to calm her stomach''s churning. As she led Death further into the maze of tombstones, the weight of her new reality settled upon her¡ªor rather, the conflict of her dule realities, if the old Morrigan still had any agency to her. ¡°It¡¯s right over here.¡± Her voice trembled slightly, and she pointed to the area near the decrepit angel statue. Death stepped up to the statue and surveyed the surroundings. ¡°Walk me through it,¡± he said softly. Swallowing hard, Morrigan began to recount the events of that fateful day. ¡°I was coming from that direction. I was cutting through to get back to the main road, when I heard voices.¡± She walked away from the statue towards the crypt where her body had been dumped. ¡°I hid behind there and watched them. I thought they were just bullies at first because they were pushing the smaller boy around, I think Todd was his name. One of them was named Frank, but I never caught the name of the bigger guy with the ponytail.¡± Death nodded, looking from the crypt to the angel statue. ¡°How did they set up the ritual?¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I guess it was Todd¡¯s book. I can¡¯t remember exactly where he said he got it from, but he asked them to be careful with it or he¡¯d get in trouble. Frank was reading instructions from it, and told them to set up black candles by the angel statue, then they grabbed Todd and said something about needing blood.¡± She let out a deep sigh. ¡°The blood of a virgin¡­ They were going to cut him, so that¡¯s when I spoke up. I yelled that I was going to call the police and held up my phone.¡± ¡°After that, they pursued you?¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes drifted into the direction she had run. The entire event still so vivid in her mind. ¡°Yes,¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice quivered as she pointed. ¡°I ran that way, through those tombstones, trying to lose them among the graves.¡± She paused and looked back at Death. ¡°The big guy, the one with the ponytail¡ªhe was fast. He caught up with me near the old willow tree there, when I tripped.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°He... punched me in the stomach, knocked the wind out of me,¡± she continued, almost whispering now, her eyes downcast. ¡°Carried me back here, to the angel statue. That¡¯s when I managed to break free for a moment and grabbed a rock. I hit him in the face with it, made him bleed.¡± Death remained stoic, as she gathered her thoughts. ¡°Hard to say what happened next exactly. I tried to run away, but I was grabbed and there was a struggle. I remember falling into the emo-boy, Frank, and that¡¯s when it happened. I didn¡¯t even know I was dead yet, I just saw the look on his face.¡± She raised two fingers to the center of her chest, resting them over the stab wound. ¡°His expression. Was there any satisfaction in it?¡± Death asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ he looked shocked.¡± Her eyes remained low as she vaguely gestured to the angel statue. ¡°I fell against the statue there. Everything was kind of going blank, but I remember they were all freaking out. It was Frank¡¯s idea to drag me into the crypt, and that¡¯s where you found me.¡± Death absorbed her words silently, his gaze locked onto the patch of earth where her life had been violently ended. Finally, he walked over to the statue and knelt down, then gently placed his skeletal fingers on the ground where Morrigan¡¯s blood had been spilled. Something like tiny black roots started to appear and crawl away from his fingertips. They created a web of black roots that looked similar to a circulatory system, branching off and spreading through the soil, darkening it in their path. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with a mix of awe and apprehension. ¡°Searching,¡± he said, his voice resonant as if he were somewhere far away. "The veil between worlds is thinnest where life transitions to death. The blood spilled during such a ritual may still echo with the vibrations of the magics used.¡± As Death spoke, the web of roots began to glow faintly, pulsing as though they were alive. It was strange how his skull, which was unchanging, still managed to display emotions¡ªthere was a cautious analysis in the stillness, the slight turn of his neck, and the slight opening of his jaw. Death lifted his hand from the ground. The web of roots withered away, as if they had never been there at all. He slowly rose to his feet and turned towards her. ¡°Something has crawled out of the netherworld here in this very spot,¡± Death said. ¡°It seems their ritual was a success.¡± Morrigan stared at Death, the gravity in the way he spoke made her stomach twist. ¡°The demon from today?¡± Death¡¯s head turned, looking past her, and she heard Noir¡¯s voice. ¡°I find it doubtful, master.¡± Morrigan jumped back in surprise. The last she saw of Noir was back at the bus stop. ¡°Where the hell did you come from?¡± ¡°I never left,¡± Noir answered, as if it were obvious. He walked past her and sat on his haunches, looking up at his master. ¡°Something came of their ritual, but it could not have been a demon of his caliber.¡± ¡°Was he that strong?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Looked like you were handling him pretty well.¡± ¡°It may have seemed that way to you,¡± Noir said, turning his yellow eyes towards her. ¡°But to defeat him, I would have lost too much of myself. That is why I had to let him go.¡± ¡°If only I were there,¡± Death said, a regretful tone in his voice. ¡°Master, there is no way you could have known.¡± Morrigan looked between them. It seemed to her the implication was that Death was even more powerful than Noir. ¡°Alas, we may have made a grave error,¡± Death turned to Morrigan with a cracked jaw. Grave error? Morrigan returned a dry expression. Just couldn¡¯t help yourself, could you? This isn¡¯t a time for jokes! ¡°The fault is mine, master. I should have sensed that a rift had been opened here when you came to reap Morrigan. With the damage to her soul, it should have been obvious.¡± ¡°No, I disagree,¡± Death said. ¡°A little extra due diligence would have avoided some troubles, but hindsight is always twenty-twenty, and human children succeeding in a summoning is exceedingly rare, especially considering their ritual was not completed.¡± His skeletal finger rubbed his jawbone. ¡°There had to have been another catalyst¡­ Morrigan, the book you mentioned. Do you remember any details about it?¡± ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know, it looked old.¡± ¡°How about the binding?¡± ¡°The binding?¡± ¡°Was it leather, or, perhaps, human skin?¡± ¡°Uh, I didn¡¯t get a close enough look.¡± ¡°How about the age? Can you try to estimate to the nearest century?¡± ¡°How do you expect me to do that, exactly?¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a good look at it. It was just some old book.¡± Death¡¯s gaze cast around the graveyard. ¡°Your home is right alongside the border of this graveyard¡­ I¡¯m afraid to say, staying there may not be safe for you right now.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Until we know exactly what crawled out from your blood here,¡± Death said, tapping his scythe near the foot of the angel statue, on the spot where Morrigan had died, ¡°we ought to air on the side of caution.¡± Morrigan felt a shiver run down her spine. ¡°You¡¯re saying that whatever was summoned might be specifically interested in me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a possibility we cannot ignore.¡± Morrigan hesitated, biting her lip. ¡°So what then? Where am I supposed to go?¡± ¡°I suppose the most logical answer, unless you have somewhere else you¡¯d feel safe.¡° He turned, and she couldn¡¯t help but think the skull was grinning at her. ¡°I suppose you could come stay with me.¡± Chapter 18: Saying Goodbye Chapter 18: Saying Goodbye They drove out of the graveyard, turned the corner, and pulled up alongside Morrigan¡¯s house. ¡°Here we are,¡± Death said, his skeletal fingers drumming on the steering wheel. ¡°Feel free to gather what you need. We¡¯ll wait here.¡± Morrigan stared out the window at her house. The rickety old house with green mold coating the siding, and a few visibly missing shingles that manifested a bucket of water in the kitchen whenever it rained. Her mom¡¯s car was still in the driveway, and since she hadn¡¯t left yet, that must have meant she had the night off. ¡°Think you can make me invisible?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I can not even make myself invisible, Morrigan,¡± Death said. ¡°The best Noir or I can ever do is blend into the background.¡± ¡°Then can you blend me past my mom?¡± Morrigan took off her glove to show her white hand. ¡°I don¡¯t really got a way to explain this, you know.¡± His skull turned slightly, then he said, ¡°Noir will assist you.¡± Good enough. She would still need to come up with a lie about why she was leaving. Staying at a friend¡¯s house would probably work. Well, not like her mom ever put much effort into checking up on her whereabouts anyway. With a deep sigh, she stepped out of the car. ¡°Morrigan,¡± Noir said, as he appeared by her feet, walking beside her. ¡°Be aware that should your mother focus on you, she may see through the viel and see you as you truly are.¡± ¡°That would be a first,¡± Morrigan said under her breath. ¡°Is that so?¡± Morrigan pulled her hood over her head to help hide her face. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡± She opened the door to see a semi-clean living room. The beer bottles had been picked up, and there was only a reasonable amount of clutter on the coffee table, including an ashtray with only five cigarette butts in it. It wasn¡¯t like her mom never cleaned, but the house only tended to maintain this semi-clean condition for a day or two before the bottles piled up again. She could hear her mom in the kitchen, and moved up the steps as quietly as she could manage. ¡°Hey, Morrigan,¡± her mom called, voice slightly raspy. Morrigan could smell the lit cigarette from the bottom of the steps. She ignored her and kept going. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, kid.¡± Her mom came out when Morrigan was only halfway up. ¡°How¡¯d the job hunting go?¡± She stopped. ¡°Job hunting?¡± As she processed what that was supposed to mean she then became aware of her pale hand on the railing and drew it back to her chest so her mom wouldn¡¯t see. ¡°This morning you said you were looking for a job.¡± That¡¯s right. Morrigan had said that offhandedly this morning when she was leaving and her mom stirred awake. The fact that it hadn¡¯t even been a full day shed light on just how long the day had been. It was rare for her mom to show interest in what she¡¯s been up to. Morrigan figured she planned to start asking for money if it turned out she did get a job. ¡°Still looking.¡± She kept her back turned. ¡°Here.¡± There was a rustling sound. ¡°Got something for you.¡± Morrigan turned her head, just enough to see past her hood and down the stairs. She hoped that sliver of the side of her face wouldn¡¯t be enough for her mom to see how she had changed. But, what Morrigan saw almost made her turn around fully because she thought her eyes must have been playing tricks on her. Her mom was holding out a wad of cash. She was giving her money? No way, that had to be a joke. ¡°Summer just started, right?¡± her mom said. ¡°Figured you might need a little pocket change. So take it.¡± Morrigan stood there frozen, still only revealing one eye. Her mom raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s with the new look? Thought you hated black.¡± ¡°Morrigan,¡± Noir whispered in warning. Morrigan quickly turned her face away, and started heading back up the stairs. ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°No thanks? Hell¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Morrigan paused again. ¡°Just¡­ keep it for a rainy day or something. Or fix the roof.¡± A tense silence enveloped the space between them. Her mom clicked her teeth, a hint of surprise lingering in her tone. ¡°Come on. Could help with your job hunting, too. Transportation, new clothes for interviews, you know.¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine.¡± Her mom exhaled. ¡°This kid, I¡¯ll tell ¡®ya. Look, I¡¯m putting it on the coffee table. Take it before you leave tomorrow.¡± At the top of the stairs, Morrigan yelled down, ¡°I¡¯m staying at a friend¡¯s tonight. Just grabbing some things.¡± She went into her room and locked the door, just in case her mom followed her in. However, she didn¡¯t hear the steps creaking, so she figured she was okay. She scanned her room for her backpack and didn¡¯t see it right away. After looking on the other side of her bed and opening her closet, she started to retrace her steps to the last time she saw it. Her stomach lurched as Pony-boy¡¯s face entered her mind, recalling the moment he concluded the chase by grabbing her backpack and then punching her stomach. Her backpack never made it back with her. It was left in the graveyard. Then, another realization touched her. The backpack wasn¡¯t the only thing that didn¡¯t make it back. Or rather, there was no making it back that the backpack was to be a part of. That was a different life that was now gone. Looking around her room with that thought in mind, her eyes lingered on her sewing machine. Then, her piles of clothes, many of which she put so much effort into tailoring. The sinking feeling in her stomach only worsened, and she stood frozen. Noir jumped on her bed and silently watched her with those analytical eyes, and she couldn¡¯t stand to see him. So, she closed her own eyes and just stood there. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Don¡¯t say anything, you stupid cat. It was a long moment, subconsciously tempting him. Waiting for him to do something she could be mad about, but it never came. With a sigh, she returned to her closet, where a bag of bags was stuffed into the corner. That is, one large tote bag stuffed with a bunch of other random bags. She shuffled through it and picked out a smaller plastic tote, then stared at the clothes in her closet. The nicest clothes she owned were kept hanging. ¡°I¡¯d suggest packing for at least a few days,¡± Noir said, finally speaking. ¡°Only a few days, huh?¡± ¡°It may be that this issue is resolved shortly. But, just to be safe.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I¡¯ll be able to come back here?¡± ¡°Once I¡¯ve dealt with whatever was summoned in the graveyard, or have determined it to be no real threat. I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Morrigan could think of a hundred reasons why not. Well, actually, she only needed one reason why not. Because this room didn¡¯t belong to her. It belonged to another girl who was now dead. She closed the closet door and walked over to one of the other piles of clothes. She didn¡¯t want to ruin the other Morrigan¡¯s favorite outfits by putting them on and turning them black. Into the tote bag she stuffed shirts, pants, some skirts, stockings, and a pair of basketball shorts she liked to sleep in. After that, she collected her brush, ignored the makeup, and then stood in the center of the room, thinking over what else she would need. Toothbrush, she thought. Probably toothpaste too. She could take a guess that Death did not need to brush his teeth, so those things probably would not be at his house. She made her way to the bathroom and grabbed what she needed, then stopped in the hallway to look at her bedroom door, left slightly ajar. Noir¡¯s head poked out before he came to her side, and by the time she made her first step down the stairs, he had disappeared again. Her mom was in the kitchen, probably sitting at the table smoking. When Morrigan was halfway through the living room to the front door, her mom spoke. ¡°So when are you going to be back?¡± Morrigan stopped. ¡°I don¡¯t know. A few days.¡± There was a long silence, maybe a sigh. Then her mom said, ¡°You trust who you¡¯re staying with?¡± The question took her by surprise, and she thought about it for a moment. Did she trust Death? How about Noir? She guessed she had to. If she didn¡¯t, then that would mean she had nobody and was completely alone. But no, it wasn¡¯t just by default. It had only been two days, but it was a long two days, and the answer was: ¡°Yeah, I trust them.¡± Her mom took another moment, weighing her words, then said, ¡°Alright, kiddo. Stay safe.¡± Morrigan nodded, even though her mom couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the money.¡± Morrigan looked down at the coffee table at the rolled up wad of bills, then reached down and took it. Without another word, she left. Outside, the house was dark. There was a streetlamp a block down, which only gave enough light to cast a thin silhouette over Death¡¯s car. Each step crunched in the night as she approached. ¡°Hey, Noir. Is my mom going to be safe?¡± ¡°If there is anything in the graveyard that is indeed malevolent, I don¡¯t believe there is a reason your mother would be specifically targeted.¡± ¡°But it might target me?¡± ¡°It may be attracted to you, considering your blood was the medium. Thus, you would be in danger. But your mother¡¯s connection to you is unlikely to be something that moves it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still close. Don¡¯t demons take random victims?¡± ¡°I will place a protective ward on your house when I return,¡± Noir assured her. Good enough. She climbed into Death¡¯s car, putting her bag between her feet. He was listening to soft jazz and tapping his fingers to the rhythm. ¡°Have everything you need?¡± Death asked. ¡°I can make a stop if you require it.¡± ¡°Na, should be fine,¡± Morrigan answered. Death gave a nod, then started the car. The engine roared to life, and soon they were off, cruising through the dimly lit streets. Morrigan stared out the window, lost in her thoughts. The wad of bills her mom had given her felt heavier in her pocket than it should. Her mom¡¯s sudden interest in her life, the offer of money¡ªit was all too uncharacteristic. Morrigan couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that this really was a final farewell, even though neither of them had voiced it. *** Eventually, the city lights became scarcer, giving way to the flickering stars and the haunting darkness of the woods. Trees loomed on either side of the narrow, winding road, and the soft jazz from the car¡¯s speakers seemed increasingly out of place in the surrounding wilderness. Finally, they arrived at a clearing where a lone cabin stood, its facade partially hidden by overgrown foliage. It was a quaint and somewhat rustic dwelling, seemingly plucked from another era. In a way, the house mirrored its owner¡ªout of place, yet perfectly fitting for its purpose. ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Death announced, switching off the engine. Morrigan looked at the cabin. Last time she had seen this place, she was a lifeless body being carried in Death¡¯s arms, and everything was upside down. Now that she was seeing Death¡¯s home while walking on her own two feet and not as a corpse being carried around like luggage, she had a little more peace of mind to take it in. Most notable was the sheer number of books that filled the space. They were everywhere¡ªon shelves that reached to the ceiling and in piles on the floor. It was like a library had exploded, scattering its contents throughout the house. In the middle of all of this, a section was carved out for his livingroom: a couch, a coffee table, a television, and stacks of game consoles and video games to match. ¡°I apologize, it¡¯s all a bit untidy,¡± Death said. ¡°I¡¯ve existed long enough to collect quite a number of things, and I eventually run out of room for it all. Books have been my best source of entertainment for several millennia, so I have quite an extensive collection.¡± ¡°How many have you read?¡± Morrigan asked, walking over to the coffee table. ¡°I haven¡¯t quite kept count.¡± She stared at the living room setup. This is where she had spilled her blood on the contract, and, more amusingly, that coffee table is also where Noir had stood as he explained with some clear embarrassment his master¡¯s affinity for video games. Trends in human entertainment was the dignified phrase he had chosen. Morrigan couldn¡¯t help smiling as she thought about it. ¡°Do you enjoy games?¡± Death asked. ¡°Never played them much.¡± ¡°Would you like to give it a go?¡± His excitement was almost cute, and she almost felt bad for turning him down. ¡°I¡¯m kind of exhausted. Sorry.¡± ¡°Ah, of course. Completely understandable. I¡¯ll show you to your room.¡± As he led her through some other towering piles of books, he said, ¡°If I disturb you at all, I do apologize. My body no longer has much in the way of needs, and sleep is one of them. So, when there are no names on my list, I typically fill my time with my games.¡± Death led Morrigan down a narrow corridor, past more stacks of books, some of which looked so old they might disintegrate if touched. Finally, they arrived at a door near the end of the hallway. ¡°Here it is,¡± Death said, opening the door for her. ¡°You should find everything you need: a bed, a desk, and yes, more books. If you require anything else, feel free to ask.¡± Morrigan peeked inside. The room was surprisingly normal compared to the rest of the house¡ªa bed covered with a quilt, a wooden desk, a lamp, and indeed, another bookshelf filled to the brim. She stepped in and set her bag on the bed. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Already, the bed tempted her as her exhaustion sank in. ¡°The bathroom is just down the hall, to the left. Towels are in the cabinet.¡± He lingered in the doorway for a moment. ¡°And as I said, I don¡¯t sleep. So if you need anything during the night, don¡¯t hesitate to seek me out. I¡¯ll likely be in the living room.¡± Morrigan tiredly smirked at the thought of Death engrossed in a gaming marathon in the middle of the night. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Very well. Goodnight, Morrigan.¡± With that, Death pulled the door closed, leaving Morrigan alone in the guest room. She sat on the bed for a moment, still taking it all in. Here she was, in Death¡¯s home, in a room that felt almost like any other guest room in any other house. After unpacking her bag and changing into more comfortable clothes, Morrigan crawled under the quilt. As she lay there, staring at the ceiling, her mind wandered. Death didn¡¯t sleep. He didn¡¯t need to eat or drink, either. What was it like, she wondered, to be unburdened by such basic human needs? To fill endless hours with books and games because there was literally nothing else demanding your attention? And yet, despite his otherworldly existence, Death had carved out a space that mimicked human normality¡ªa living room, a kitchen, a guest room. Was it out of nostalgia for a humanity he had lost long ago? She was only two days into the life of a reaper, but eventually, that would be two years, then two hundred years, then two thousand. Eventually, she would discard her flesh, and be just like him. That is, unless she decided to give it all up and accept taking her place in limbo. Chapter 19: self-care advice Chapter 19: self-care advice After a dreamless night, she initially woke confused by the unfamiliar room. As the fog of sleep cleared, reality came back: she was in Death¡¯s home¡ªa trainee reaper on her third day of eternity. After shuffling out of bed she got dressed, for once not thinking twice about the colors or the style. They would all turn black anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter anymore. She quickly freshened up in the bathroom then headed out into the hallway, curious if Death would be where he said he¡¯d be. Sure enough, she found him seated on the couch, controller in hand, gamer headset hugging his skull, and eyes fixed on the television screen. He was playing some sort of fantasy game. His skeletal fingers nimbly worked the buttons as his sword-wielding character faced down a dragon. It was an amusing and somewhat jarring sight¡ªDeath, the eternal Grim Reaper, playing video games like a teenager on a Saturday morning. Sensing her presence, he paused the game and looked up. ¡°Ah, good morning, Morrigan. How did you sleep?¡± ¡°Not too bad,¡± she answered. ¡°I¡¯m pleased to hear that. Would you like to go get some breakfast? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have any food in the house. I haven¡¯t had to eat for quite some time, so it completely slipped my mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not really hungry.¡± Death wagged a finger. ¡°I would recommend taking care of your body. Though its needs are not tied strictly to your continued existence, there¡¯s no reason to rush into becoming a bag of bones like me. You have all the time in the world for that.¡± Never thought I¡¯d be getting self-care advice from Death himself. Shaking off the irony, she said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll grab something later.¡± ¡°Be sure that you do,¡± he responded, putting down the controller. ¡°Now, we each have our own lists, but I think it will be best to tackle them together. Noir will be busy today investigating the graveyard, but I don¡¯t think you are quite ready to go off reaping by yourself yet. Especially not when there are potentially two demons running around, each with a smell for you.¡± ¡°Great,¡± she said under her breath. ¡°So whats up¡ªdo demons hunt reapers?¡± ¡°It depends on the demon. Some can be relatively harmless, but even the harmless ones could become dangerous should their power grow. How they achieve that varies, it could be they feed off a particular emotion such as fear or sorrow. Others are parasitic, latching onto a host, which is the case when you think of possessions.¡± ¡°He said¡­ the younger the better.¡± She at once felt an uncomfortable shiver down her spine and anger in her heart. ¡°Then, in the case of that demon, it could be that his power comes from effecting the lifespan of his victims.¡± ¡°How would that even work?¡± ¡°Demons, ultimately, are forces of chaos. By throwing off the order of what is natural and expected, he affects the balance of the world, and could gain power from it.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she tried to process the information. ¡°So, essentially, this demon gains strength from¡­ disrupting fate?¡± ¡°Affecting fate, would be an apt description,¡± Death confirmed. ¡°Which makes him particularly dangerous for us. Killing a reaper, and thus effecting their role in maintaining balance would be the holy grail for one such as him.¡± ¡°What about Noir himself?¡± Morrigan asked. Death seemed confused so she clarified. ¡°He mentioned his species were forces of chaos. Something like, if his kind were to rule there couldn¡¯t be an ordered universe¡­ or something like that.¡± ¡°Aaaah, I¡¯m surprised he explained that to you. He must like you.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s got a funny way of showing it.¡± Death gave a leafy chuckle. ¡°Noir doesn¡¯t open up easily. It took me a few centuries with him. If he¡¯s sharing details about his kind, consider it a sign of trust. But to answer your question, yes, you could consider Voidlings, Noir himself, a type of demon. Though they are unique enough to deserve their own classification.¡± Morrigan thought about it, trying to piece it together. ¡°So, if a Voidling who thrives on chaos actively works against that goal. Wouldn¡¯t it make him weaker?¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Death said. ¡°Which is why¡ªand I say this¡ªNoir is our ally now, but it is not something that can be fully taken for granted.¡± Morrigan pondered on that, letting the weight of the words settle. ¡°But why? Why would Noir actively work against his nature?¡± Death shifted slightly, a sign that the question was perhaps more complicated than it seemed. ¡°Well, there is quite a long history you would have to understand, and the factual way to answer that may sound cruel to someone who we consider our ally.¡± Morrigan turned her head, signaling him to continue. Death lifted his hood, casting his skull in shadow once more. ¡°The truth is, Noir does not have a choice. He was born¡ªor¡­ manifested¡ªat a time that the scales had shifted heavily to the side of order. If he were not to play his role helping us maintain order, and instead embraced chaos, then¡­ well, we have our duties as reapers.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Morrigan spoke flatley. ¡°You¡¯d have to kill him.¡± ¡°Yes, but,¡± his tone lightened, ¡°that is not something I feel particularly worried about. For Noir to be compelled to switch sides, the world would have to change so drastically that I doubt you would recognize it anymore. Anyway, my first reaping is in an hour, and yours is some time after that. We can get you something to eat on the way.¡± *** At the drive-through Morrigan asked Death to order her a simple breakfast sandwich. She didn¡¯t really want it, despite having not eaten anything in two days. Not that her body no longer got hungry, but because the stress she had been under made the very idea of food nauseate her. At the window, Death¡¯s skeletal hand held out a credit card. He did not look at the cashier, and kept his gaze low, under the hood. The cashier should have been able to see he was serving a skeleton, but did nothing to indicate this fact. ¡°When we first met, you disguised yourself,¡± Morrigan pointed out. ¡°How come you bothered when you can just stop people from seeing what you are?¡± ¡°Context,¡± Death asnwered. ¡°A truck leaving the graveyard in the middle of the night might catch the attention of a lawman. A police officer will be much more likely to focus on who someone is than a fast food worker who serves hundreds of random customers.¡± A moment later, the fast food worker in question handed the bag out the window and wished Death a good day. ¡°Here you are, Morrigan,¡± Death said as he passed it off to her. She didn¡¯t think she wanted it, but upon unwrapping it and smelling the greasy bacon between the biscuits, something in the core of her stomach cried out, Yes! Finally! The first bite was a little forced, but not the second. She devoured it within a minute and when it was gone she was tempted to go back for another. In the battle of stomach over mind¡ªit seemed stomach was the winner. Mind just needed a little push in order to retreat. Once she was finished and balled up the wrapper she asked, ¡°Sooo, who¡¯s first on the hit list?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t refer to it as such,¡± Death said. ¡°You should consider this a virtuous duty, and show the proper respect.¡± ¡°Right, sorry.¡± ¡°But, to answer your question, my first client today will be dying of an overdose.¡± Morrigan looked down at the fingerless glove on her hand. ¡°So, people die on their own right? What¡¯s the point of having the power to kill with a touch, then?¡± ¡°Often, souls remain in their bodies after death and there may be times you¡¯d like to first remove them before reaping. Other times, the fates assign a time of death when it will not naturally occur. Or, there are times when through sheer power of will someone may cling onto life even though their fate has been decided. In such cases, we must do the job ourselves and this power becomes quite convenient.¡± ¡°So we really will have to kill people sometimes.¡± ¡°Yes, but that is less common¡­ oh!¡± Death suddenly slowed the car down and pulled to the side of the street. Morrigan looked out the window to see a misty figure peeking into a boarded up shop. It¡¯s head to above the center of its chest seemed humanoid, but it had no arms and its torso disappeared into a translucent whisp. As it turned and floated to the other end of the shop, Morrigan saw two glowing lights where eyes should be on its head, and only the slightest hint of a shadowed curve along its chin and cheeks. ¡°Is that a lingering spirit?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Worse, it¡¯s a hollow. A spirit that has lingered for too long and has begun to stagnate.¡± He put the car into park. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ it seems this one is destined for hell. Wait here, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Hell? What do you¡­¡± Death slid out of the driver seat, his cloak billowing in the wind as he reached his hand out and materialized his scythe. Instead of the usual blue light, a red hue clung to the edges of the scythe¡¯s blade. The hollow seemed unaware of Death¡¯s approach as it wandered back to the first window and looked inside. Morrigan took note of the boarded-up doorway and the empty shelves through the windows. She wondered if the hollow had worked there before it died. Death stalked the hollow slowly. When he was within a few feet, the creature sensed his presence and whirled around. Its glowing eyes flared with a sickly pale light, recoiling in recognition of what stood before it. With a fluid motion, Death swung his scythe¡ªthe blade cutting through the hollow which wailed in agony as if lamenting its own fate. The sound made Morrigan¡¯s skin crawl and her anxiety returned to her heart in full force. Death turned his back, and flicked his scythe away, letting it disappear in blue flames. The hollow continued to cry out as it seemed to be dragged through the sidewalk and deep into the earth until it disappeared. After Death slid into the driver¡¯s seat, he turned the ignition and the car roared back to life. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± he said evenly. ¡°A soul that lingers too long begins to deteriorate, losing all sense of itself until it becomes hollow.¡± ¡°You said it was¡­ destined for Hell?¡± Morrigan questioned, her eyes still on the spot where the hollow had disappeared. ¡°Yes, lingering and becoming a hollow is often a sign of a soul that cannot find peace or redemption. In the latter case, they are usually bound for hell, where they can do no more harm to the living or themselves.¡± ¡°When you say can¡¯t find redemption, do you mean killers, bad people?¡± ¡°Often, yes, but someone who lives with too much hate or evil in their hearts will not be granted passage to heaven.¡± ¡°What did that one do to deserve going to hell?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, and it is not our job to know. Your duty, if you are to see a lingering spirit, is to send it on. That one was not hollow for very long, but if it were allowed to continue it could become stronger and dangerous to the living.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Usually it begins with a haunting, which that hollow seemed to have already begun. It could start to materialize and affect the physical world and perhaps go as far as to try to bring harm to the living.¡± ¡°Demons and hollow,¡± Morrigan said under her breath. Then she chuckled and shook her head. ¡°So, when am I going to learn to fight? There¡¯s got to be some like, offensive reaper magic and stuff like that, right? You know, reaper self defense or something?¡± When Death didn¡¯t respond she looked over at him, and it seemed his skeletal fingers tightened on the steering wheel. When she peeked under his hood the dark sockets of his eyes had a red pupil glowing within them, which instantly made him seem at least twice as threatening. Morrigan wondered if she said something wrong. Then the red pupil disappeared and his jaw slacked in that more jovial expression. ¡°Not to worry, Morrigan. For now focus only on your list. If you see a wandering spirit, reap it. If you see a hollow that is still weak you may reap that one as well. Anything you must fight, please leave to Noir or myself until you are more experienced.¡± She turned her head, wondering what was with his reaction a moment ago. ¡°Okay. Got it.¡± Chapter 20: No More Pain Chapter 20: No More Pain Their next stop, Death parked and looked at the time. ¡°Ten minutes.¡± He looked up at the apartment building, contemplating something. ¡°I suppose we can take this one a little early. Come along, Morrigan.¡± ¡°Does he live alone?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Yes, which is why I can spare a moment to speak with him. I like to do so whenever possible.¡± Morrigan climbed out and followed Death to the entrance. There was a call box to the side, but Death ignored it and took out his skeleton key. The massive key shifted as it moved towards the small silver slot, its end shrinking to the appropriate size and unlocking the door. Once inside, Morrigan followed him up three flights of steps then down a hall until he stopped at a door and once again used the key. Inside, the apartment was dimly lit, and a sense of melancholy hung in the air. It was a simple one-bedroom space, furnished sparsely. The furniture showed signs of wear and tear, and the atmosphere felt thick with the weight of solitude. Death moved with purpose, his skeletal figure blending with the shadows. A man sat on the couch, his eyes glazed over, staring at a turned-off TV. A prescription bottle lay on the coffee table beside him, its contents emptied. The man looked up, eyes widening in disbelief as he saw the ethereal, cloaked figure of Death. Then his eyes landed on Morrigan, and he seemed at a loss. ¡°Who¡ªwhat are you?¡± he stammered, his voice tinged with fear. ¡°I am Death, and this is Morrigan, my apprentice.¡± Morrigan gave a nod, unsure how to interact in such a situation. ¡°Death? As in, the Grim Reaper?¡± the man questioned, scepticism lining his words even as his eyes told a different story. His gaze drifted to the empty pill bottle. ¡°Yes, Thomas,¡± Death said, taking a seat on the loveseat near him. ¡°Your attempt to end your own life will be successful. It is only a few minutes before you will lose consciousness, and then your heart will stop.¡± A crooked smile crossed his face as he sat back. Already, his eyes seemed heavy. ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t have to feel the pain anymore.¡± Morrigan stepped forward. ¡°What do you mean you won¡¯t have to feel the pain anymore?¡± He looked at her. ¡°My body''s been broken for a very long time. After an accident as a kid, I was diagnosed with chronic nerve damage. Every day was a fight to even stand.¡± Morrigan caught her breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t be. The doctors did everything they could. A cocktail of drugs kept me barely able to function, but it''s been a struggle. I thought long and hard about it¡­ I know ending things will hurt my family, but I can¡¯t stand it anymore. What¡¯s the point of living a long life when I can just end it and find peace?¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Morrigan felt like she should argue, but couldn¡¯t. Who was she to admonish this person for the decision he came to when she knew nothing about him? Death stood, holding out his scythe. ¡°You lived an honest life and never took advantage of anyone around you. Your mother will miss you, but you have been granted passage to heaven, where you will find the peace you deserve.¡± Tears welled in his eyes as his head began to slump forward, his consciousness fading. ¡°Th-thank you¡­¡± he said as his eyes slipped shut. A moment later, Death¡¯s scythe descended on him. The blade passed cleanly through his body, and Morrigan watched as a wisp of his spirit floated out, and disappeared into the ceiling. Death tossed his scythe to the side and let it vanish in the air. He then turned to Morrigan, his expression inscrutable beneath his hood. ¡°Some people choose to hang on despite tremendous suffering; others find their limit and decide they can endure no more. It is not our place to¡ª¡± ¡°Not our place to judge, I get it,¡± Morrigan interrupted, wiping away a stray tear. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s just move on.¡± Death tilted his head, but said nothing, and followed her out of the apartment. By the time she made it back to the car, she was unable to deny a burning in her chest. She was upset but also angry and she couldn¡¯t quite explain why. She didn¡¯t know that man, nor did she have any place to judge his actions. He had his reasons, but something about the fact he gave up bothered her. He may have been in pain, but he was alive. With the choice to be alive or dead, how could he choose to die? As they climbed into the car, Death seemed to sense Morrigan¡¯s internal turmoil. ¡°You¡¯re conflicted,¡± he said, his voice lacking any discernible tone. ¡°It¡¯s not about him,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Really. I mean, it is, but it¡¯s also about¡­ I don¡¯t know. Why would anyone choose death over life?¡± ¡°I am sure there are many complex reasons,¡± Death began, turning the key in the ignition. ¡°For some, the pain of existence becomes too much to bear. They come to a different perspective on what life¡ªand death¡ªmean.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t life always better?¡± she asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it always better to have a chance to make things right or find some happiness rather than give up entirely? Even if things are hard.¡± ¡°I would say for some, living is much harder than dying.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t accept that.¡± ¡°Throughout my aeons of existence, I¡¯ve seen countless souls make choices you might never understand. Some not even I understand with all my years.¡± The car was silent for a few moments, with only the soft hum of the engine breaking the quiet. Finally, Death broke the silence. ¡°Have you ever witnessed a flower wilt?¡± Morrigan frowned at the seemingly irrelevant question. ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± ¡°Could you argue that if given a choice, the flower should keep fighting, pushing against the inevitable?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not even close to the same thing,¡± Morrigan countered. ¡°We¡¯re not flowers.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re not. But just as a flower is subjected to its environment¡ªthe sun, the rain, the soil¡ªhumans are subjected to their circumstances, their emotions, their physical well-being. All of which shape their decisions.¡± Morrigan contemplated this for a moment. ¡°I just feel that there¡¯s always hope, even if it doesn''t seem like it.¡± Death nodded. ¡°Never lose that optimism, Morrigan. Yet, at the same time, don¡¯t let it make you bitter. Those who struggle too profoundly against the harsh realities of the world, ironically, have more trouble finding happiness.¡± ¡°So I should be less optimistic¡­ I see why you didn¡¯t get a job as a motivational speaker.¡± Death¡¯s jaw opened as that rattling chuckle came from his bones. ¡°Aaaah, Morrigan. That is not what I said at all, but I appreciate the levity.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow at him, yet, despite herself, couldn¡¯t help a smirk coming onto her face. Chapter 21: People Watching Chapter 21: People Watching They spent the morning and afternoon reaping souls, and with the faster pace at which they worked through the two lists, Morrigan found herself falling into an odd sort of rhythm. Sometimes, Death would stop and talk to the souls he reaped; other times, he would walk up behind them, swing his scythe, and then return to the car without a word. As for Morrigan, only when her clients (as she was learning to call them) were unconscious would she reap them without saying anything. If they were still alive, or if their soul was wandering around near their body, she wouldn¡¯t feel right about not at least saying a few words. ¡°Are you feeling hungry yet?¡± Death asked as they rode through town. ¡°No, not really.¡± ¡°Are you sure? That sandwich this morning was not very much. Please don¡¯t hold yourself back on my account.¡± In truth, she was starving, but preferred not to eat right now. Considering she had committed and was an accessory to about ten murders in the last eight hours, something about stopping for a lunch break felt sacrilege. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Who¡¯s next?¡± ¡°I believe a name from your list.¡± Morrigan reached into her sleeve, where she kept her list rolled up, then unravelled it and read out loud. ¡°Margerette Princhert, age seventy-seven, Bellevue Mall parking lot. 3:47pm.¡± ¡°Ah, perfect,¡± Death said. ¡°Before her reaping, we can have lunch in the food court.¡± ¡°We?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just do some people-watching, I suppose.¡± Morrigan sighed as she rolled her list up and returned it to her sleeve. Soon after, Death parked his car near the foodcourt. The mall was bustling with activity; people from all walks of life entered and exited the sanctuary of modern capitalism in their joint endeavour to consume. Once in the food court, Morrigan split off from Death while he went to find a table. She assessed the many stalls, her stomach rumbling, though she didn¡¯t feel particularly keen on eating a big meal. She eventually chose a small salad and a bottle of water from one of the vendors. As she paid and turned around, she found Death seated at a table in the corner, inconspicuously watching the flow of people around him. Death had a certain curiosity about him. As he turned his head, observing the unsuspecting shoppers, Morrigan got the sense of how much those empty eye sockets of his were actually taking in, and if she wasn¡¯t mistaken, he looked like he was having fun. ¡°So, you like watching people, huh?¡± Morrigan asked as she took a seat. ¡°Humans are fascinating,¡± he remarked, turning to face her. ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± She forked a piece of lettuce into her mouth, chewing thoughtfully. ¡°I guess. I mean, I am one, so it¡¯s not as mysterious for me.¡± ¡°Not mysterious¡ªprofound,¡± he said, making a gesture over the crowd. ¡°Collectively, everyone here is only the tiniest sliver of humanity, yet all so unique with their own blends of dreams, wants, morals, and fears.¡± Morrigan tried taking in his words, but it was just a crowded mall as far as she was concerned. ¡°You used to be human, right?¡± ¡°I believe it to be the case, but I no longer remember my mortality with any clarity.¡± ¡°Does that make you sad?¡± Death tilted his head, the faintest hint of nostalgia in his empty gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sure I had dreams, loves, and losses like any other. Time, however¡­ is perceived differently when it flows beyond a mortal lifespan. When I took on this role, the vastness of my new existence overshadowed whatever life came before.¡± Morrigan took a sip of her water, mulling over his words. ¡°Do you ever feel¡­ I don¡¯t know¡ªleft out? Like you wish you could be part of it again?¡± ¡°Oh, but I am a part of it!¡± He leaned forward, and pointed a skeletal finger. ¡°Morrigan, look over there, let me show you. Do you see that couple?¡± Morrigan followed where he pointed until she found the pair he was referring to. A boy and a girl in their early twenties sitting at a table together. ¡°Look at how they move; tense, but eager. The way they smile at each other speaks of a new love, filled with hopes and insecurities. ¡°And over there, that young woman has lead on the side of her hand. She¡¯s an aspiring artist, but there is doubt in her eyes. She has yet to find herself. She doubts her skill, her vision.¡± ¡°You can tell that much just by glancing at someone?¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Of course. I did it with you, remember?¡± Morrigan smirked as she scanned the crowd, deciding to test him. After removing a bite of lettuce from her fork she pointed the utensil. ¡°How about over there¡ªthe janitor.¡± Death glanced at him for only a moment, then returned his gaze to Morrigan, taking so little time to observe his subject it was almost as if to make a point. ¡°He¡¯s a man who¡¯s struggled greatly, and has made mistakes. He received the tattoo on his arm while he was in prison, his size and demeanor suggest a gang member, perhaps involved in drug dealing. However, he¡¯s turned a new leaf as he has someone to fight for¡ªa child. His job as a janitor may not be luxurious, but he keeps his uniform in impeccable shape¡ªa sign that he¡¯s grateful for his second chance in society.¡± ¡°Oh, come on,¡± Morrigan grinned. ¡°You can¡¯t tell all of that from a glance. You have some reaper power that tells you about people.¡± Though, as she said that, she took a look at the janitor¡¯s arm, and indeed, there was a faded tattoo peaking from under his sleeve as he tied up a trash bag. ¡°There is no magic involved. I can teach you to do the same.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow, intrigued but skeptical. Death¡¯s sockets seemed to gleam as he leaned back in his chair, his gaze still fixed on the crowd. ¡°Observation and intuition, Morrigan. The secrets are in the details. You just have to know what to look for.¡± He pointed towards an elderly man sitting alone, fiddling with his watch. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try? Tell me what you see.¡± Morrigan shifted her attention to the elderly man. She noted his wrinkled skin, the way his hand shook slightly as he adjusted the watch, and the lone wedding ring on his finger. She hesitated, then spoke. ¡°Alright¡­ he¡¯s¡­ old, obviously. The way he¡¯s playing with his watch might mean he¡¯s waiting for someone, but looking at his eyes, it seems like he¡¯s been waiting for a long time. The wedding ring but no companion suggests he might have lost someone. Maybe¡­ he¡¯s a widower. His wife died, and he¡¯s lonely.¡± She looked back to Death for some hint on how she did. His jaw was cracked as he held up one finger. ¡°No¡­ actually, his wife is here with him. She¡¯s currently using the restroom. They¡¯ve been happily married since their thirties. He¡¯s fiddling with his watch because it¡¯s broken and he is here today to have the jewler take a look at it. Oh, and he¡¯ll be finding out the problem is simply a dead battery.¡± Morrigan gave Death a dry expression, then glanced back to the man to see an old woman matching his age approach. They spoke for a moment then walked towards the jewlery store just outside the food court. Death laughed, far too amused with himself. Morrigan was starting to think Noir was a better co-pilot after all. ¡°It takes practice,¡± Death said. ¡°The real trick is to discard your biases from one or two things that stand out, look for the details that are far more subtle.¡± Morrigan continued to observe the crowd as she ate her salad, mulling over Death¡¯s words. Then a small voice snapped her attention down to the side of their table. ¡°Are you a skeleton?¡± A child, no more than five years old, had wandered up to their table, his eyes wide with curiosity as he looked at Death. Morrigan glanced around anxiously, suddenly expecting half the mall to start pointing and screaming at the living skeleton she was seated with. However, Death himself was completely unperturbed as he leaned forward, his voice gentle. ¡°Yes, young one, I am.¡± The child giggled, completely unafraid. ¡°Cool! Do you know Jack Skellington?¡± Death chuckled. ¡°Ah, but of course. Jack and I go way back.¡± The child¡¯s laughter rang through the air before his mother hurried over to collect him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, casting an apologetic glance their way, though her eyes never quite met Death¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s quite alright,¡± Death said to her. ¡°Bye!¡± the boy called back as his mother whisked him away. Death waved goodbye with his boney hand. ¡°That boy saw you,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Yes, children are more likely to see through my perception blocking spell. It¡¯s magic relies heavily on allowing people to see what they expect to see, and children¡¯s expectations are not as firmly set as an adult¡¯s.¡± Death brushed the sleeve of his cloak and stood. ¡°Well then, I do believe it is time. Are you finished?¡± Morrigan forked the last scraps of her salad and stuffed it in her mouth as she stood. ¡°Yeah, guess we got a job to do. Right?¡± She turned to look for a trash can, her eyes sweeping over the mall, but then she froze, spotting someone. ¡°Crap!¡± she gasped under her breath and quickly pulled her hood over her head and sat back down. She had just spotted some of her classmates, ironically, the very ones who had expected to see her at the party she never made it to as she instead spent the night as a corpse laying on the cold floor of a crypt. She cautiously peeked over her shoulder, past her hood, to see Emma walking backwards carelessly, hands behind her head, one eye closed in an extended wink and chatting away. The other two were Lacey, and Alex, their conversation broken up by scattered bouts of laughter. Emma gave a mocking grin, which turned Lacey red faced and she gave a short sprint, chasing Emma. Alex face-palmed and looked around embarrassed. Morrigan quickly looked away and hid under her hood as Alex¡¯s eyes came dangerously close to her. ¡°Ah, classmates of yours?¡± Death asked. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Morrigan said under her breath. ¡°Shall I go introduce myself?¡± he asked. ¡°NO! Absolutely NOT!¡± Morrigan spat. Though, she knew he was only being sarcastic. ¡°Why are you so tense?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I kind of flaked on them. I was suppose to show up to a party.¡± ¡°The day you died? I wouldn¡¯t exactly call that flaking, if I understand the term correctly.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, it¡¯s not like I can explain what really happened can I? Nor can I explain the way I look.¡± ¡°Morrigan?¡± a voice called. She pulled the string on her hoodie. ¡°No, no, this isn¡¯t happening!¡± Death let a low chuckle escape him. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can to help them not notice your appearance. They may simply think you look a bit pale.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just disappear?¡± she hissed through her teeth. ¡°Hey! It is her!¡± Emma said, the three now surrounding her. ¡°What the heck Morrigan? Trying to hide from us?¡± Morrigan grinned akwardly, taking off her hood and looking up at the three girls. ¡°H-hey, what are you guys doing here?¡± Chapter 22: Totally Getting My Mourn On Chapter 22: Totally Getting My Mourn On Emma stood with hands on her hips, giving Morrigan a pointed stare despite the ever present quirk at the corner of her lips. Emma was her longest friend, and most of Morrigan¡¯s other friendships could be traced back to this one girl. Morrigan had been sitting alone some time in middle school, and Emma invited her into her group and ever since then she¡¯d often run up to her in the halls, would invite her places, and sat next to her in some of their classes. Despite all this, Morrigan had kept her at a cool distance, as was the case with everyone else in her life. ¡°H-hey,¡± Morrigan chuckled awkwardly. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re out getting lunch,¡± Emma said, raising an eyebrow at her. Morrigan realized even if they couldn¡¯t see her ghostly white skin and hair, the way she was dressed was well outside of the Morrigan they knew. ¡°So what happened to you anyway?¡± ¡°Oh uh, I don¡¯t know, just trying something new,¡± Morrigan chuckled. ¡°Um¡­ I meant Jamie¡¯s party,¡± Emma said drly. ¡°You never showed up.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ right¡­ there was¡­¡± she glanced at Death. ¡°Death¡­ there was¡­ a death in my family.¡± Of course, the only person who had died that night was Morrigan herself. ¡°Oh!¡± Emma winced and folded her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! You look so pale too¡­ was it someone you were close with?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, you could say that.¡± She scratched her collar and shifted her eyes. Emma¡¯s face softened, her mock-interrogator demeanor replaced by concern. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. We had no idea. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yup, hanging in there,¡± Morrigan said, putting a thumb up. This wasn¡¯t the first time she lied about some crucial life events¡­ but this definitely felt a step too far. ¡°Hm¡­ If there¡¯s anything we can do...¡± Morrigan shook her head, forcing a small smile. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m dealing with it. Just needed some time alone, you know?¡± Lisa chimed in, ¡°Totally understand. Guess that explains the black clothing too¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡ªyeah,¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Totally getting my mourn on over here.¡± Emma gave an unhumored, compassionate smile. ¡°Well if you need anything, let me know. Do you think you can give me a call later tonight?¡± Morrigan opened her mouth to respond, then remembered the last she saw of her phone was in the graveyard, after Pony-boy started chasing her. It was one more thing that never make it out of the graveyard that night. ¡°Right¡­ I actually lost my phone.¡± ¡°Darn. One sec.¡± Emma adjusted her purse in front of herself and started going through it. She eventually produced a pen and an old recite, then used the table to jot down her number. ¡°Here, make sure you give me a call when you can.¡± Emma smiled as she handed it to her. ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t be a stranger, alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t be. Thanks.¡± She felt like such a liar. ¡°You know,¡± Alex began. ¡°We¡¯re just going to be hanging out here for the next few hours. If you¡¯re not too busy, want to join us?¡± Morrigan took in the suggestion. A rip in her heart wanting nothing more than to accept that offer. To not have to think about the next person she was supposed to go kill. To spend the day hanging out with her friends, trying on clothes, laughing, gossiping about school. She could get all the dirty details about the party she missed and, if only this last time, feel like things could be normal again. But¡­ she couldn¡¯t go back to any of that. She knew enough to know that life belonged to another Morrigan. Her friends only thought they were talking to that Morrigan. Without Death¡¯s magic hiding her true appearance, their reactions to her would be completely different right now. ¡°Thanks, but¡­ there¡¯s just too much going on right now.¡± She forced a smile. ¡°I really appreciate it, though.¡± Emma nodded, an expression of understanding. ¡°Okay, just know we¡¯re here for you. Make sure you give me a call when you can.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will,¡± Morrigan said, though she was pretty sure that was a lie. She then watched as her friends turned to leave, their conversation slowly fading into the background noise of the mall. She glanced at Death, who had been silently observing the exchange. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she murmured, standing up. *** Outside the mall, she searched for her next client as they walked into the parking lot. Margerette Princhert, age seventy seven, Bellevue Mall parking lot. 3:47pm. Death raised a bony hand from his sleeve and pointed, and there Morrigan saw her. An old woman carrying a comedically large cake. ¡°Is that her?¡± Morrigan asked. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Surely.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s about to die,¡± Morrigan said. Looking around, she was already past the road in front of the mall so it didn¡¯t make sense she would get hit by a car or something like that. Then a darker thought occurred¡­ a robbery? She started scanning between the cars as she and Death stalked the unsuspecting victim. Then, the woman¡¯s steps suddenly slowed. She paused, looked down, and seemed to breathe heavily. Then, her steps quickened, panic clear on her face. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Heart attack, it seems.¡± She got to a car and began to lift the cake, but her arms became weak, and instead of depositing the cake on top of the car, she planted it against the windshield as she fell. The box slid along the door, coming open, and falling face down on the asphalt next to the old woman who was now clutching her chest. Morrigan ran over, her human instincts still telling her to help. Had there been a phone in her pocket, she would have reached for it without thinking. By the time they approached her, the woman¡¯s body lay still. Morrigan knelt down, her role as a reaper wrestling with her human impulses to help. The cake, now a ruined mess, seemed almost symbolic of the shattered moment. ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡± Morrigan asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Death, standing tall and still beside her, shook his head slowly. ¡°Her time has come. If you would like to speak with her, you may remove her soul from her body first.¡± It must have been the interaction with her friends, but the rhythm of doing her job as a reaper felt broken. She was snapped back to the cold reality of her new existence and what role she played. Don¡¯t forget this, she thought as she slipped off her glove, looking at the old woman¡¯s face. There wasn¡¯t exactly a discernible expression there, but the lack of one told another story. A person¡¯s thoughts shaped their face¡ªlacking that, is what it meant to be dead. Yet, inside that lifeless vessel, there was a soul. A soul that did not expect her last moments in this world to be this way¡­ to be laying still in a parking lot, with nobody even knowing she was there. Eventually, someone would walk by and find her, and her body would be taken to a morgue. Whoever that cake was for would eventually find out their loved one is dead. Whatever happy event they planned for the day, was completely ruined. Morrigan¡¯s hand froze, inches from touching her arm. She could feel Death watching her. Observing what action she would take next. Morrigan thought back to her own death. How everything was eventually blank¡­ her first moments in the crypt, she didn¡¯t feel anything. She didn¡¯t think anything. There was just nothingness. It wasn¡¯t until some time later that she was able to see the light under the door of the crypt and watch it fade into dusk and then pitch black night. ¡°Can she see me right now?¡± Morrigan asked. The frozen face was staring at her, after all. ¡°She can not,¡± Death answered. Morrigan¡¯s hand tensed slightly, and her fingers fell away. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°It tends to vary from soul to soul. Sometimes they remain dormant for a time.¡± ¡°Other times that''s not the case?¡± ¡°Indeed. Particularly when the body is disturbed, but even an undisturbed corpse will have its soul awakened eventually. If it is not reaped, it eventually escapes its vessel and becomes a wandering spirit.¡± Morrigan sighed and stood, looking at the palm of her ungloved hand. ¡°What¡¯s it like when they go to heaven?¡± ¡°Truthfully, I don''t precisely know,¡± Death said. ¡°For all the souls I¡¯ve helped pass on, not once have I gotten a true glimpse at what comes after.¡± Morrigan put her glove back on and reached for her scythe. Upon feeling the polished wood on her fingertips, she summoned it into existence. She held it for a moment, staring down at the woman, and after only a moment of thought, she swung it down into the center of her chest. As always, there was no resistance, and as Morrigan brought the scythe back to her side she observed the whisp of the old woman¡¯s spirit rise until it eventually dissipated. Morrigan planted the scythe at her side, still staring up at the sky as a cool wind blew strands of white hair in front of her face. ¡°You chose not to speak with her,¡± Death stated. ¡°I was thinking¡­ this is a sad way to go. Knowing that her body would lie there, unnoticed for who knows how long. I just wanted to give her some dignity and let her move on quicker. Not like me¡­ when I died¡­ knowing I was nothing but a forgotten corpse.¡± She exhaled heavily. Death put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Your death was unseen, and I apologize for not being there sooner¡­ and for not being able to help you.¡± After a pause, she asked, ¡°Is there really nothing you could have done?¡± ¡°Your soul was tainted and no longer accepted by heaven. So the best I could do is give you a place in this world as a reaper.¡± Behind them, there was the sound of a car door closing, but when Morrigan turned she didn¡¯t see anyone. After a moment, Morrigan looked back at the body. ¡°So do we call someone now to come and collect her, or leave her for someone to find?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be found soon¡­ the soul is our business; what happens with the body afterwards is something we shouldn¡¯t interfere with.¡± ¡°But that just seems so cold.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ but I suppose it¡¯s a matter of perspective. To me, a body without a soul is like a book without any words¡ªmerely a vessel devoid of its essence.¡± Morrigan sighed and walked away. She was finding Death¡¯s philosophical quotes tiring all of a sudden. Sometimes, he knew just the thing to say to help ease her struggles, and shed light on her doubts. Other times, he just seemed cold and detached. For someone so interested in human life, how could he say something so careless? She was probably someone¡¯s grandma! Someone¡¯s wife, and mother. After getting back in the car and going down the road, Morrigan slipped the receipt with Emma¡¯s number out of her pocket and stared at it. ¡°Hey, do you have a phone at your house?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do you one better; I¡¯ll purchase a new cellphone for you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± ¡°It is fine. Money is no issue for me.¡± Morrigan thought of the wad of cash her mother had given her, which could buy her a cheap phone, and then the monthly payments could be handled by her fraudulent credit card. Though, she hadn¡¯t checked the balance since her makeup shopping spree but knew it was probably pretty low by now. Reluctantly, she said, ¡°Thanks,¡± and slipped her list out of her sleeve. She only had one more name for the day. ¡°We should be finished within the hour,¡± Death said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you with a new cellphone, and we can head back to my house¡­ that is if there isn¡¯t anything else you¡¯d like to do while we¡¯re out?¡± Morrigan stared out the window as he made his way to the main road. Somewhere in the distance, she heard an ambulance siren and wondered if Margerette Princhert were found already. She watched the mall parking lot until Death rode up an exit ramp, and it disappeared from sight. ¡°No, nothing comes to mind.¡± Chapter 23: Mice and Gods Chapter 23: Mice and Gods After reaping the last of their souls for the day, they visited a phone store. Morrigan selected a cheap smart phone and a basic plan. Whether Death had basically endless money or not, she didn¡¯t feel comfortable spending it unnecessarily. After that, Death brought her to a grocery store and told her to grab food for a few days. By the time they returned to his cabin in the woods, the sun was just barely starting to set. ¡°Sooo,¡± Morrigan began, carrying two plastic grocery bags. ¡°Do you think Noir found anything out? About the demon?¡± ¡°We should hear back from him shortly,¡± Death said, walking through the front door. ¡°For now, you should rest and take some time for yourself.¡± Morrigan nodded, following Death inside to the now oddly familiar maze of books stacked floor to ceiling. She placed the grocery bags on the kitchen counter, unpacking the few items she had chosen, dried goods, as Death warned her he did not own a refrigerator. At least the kitchen was spared the literary clutter but Morrigan wondered why he had kept it clean up until now. He didn¡¯t need food, and therefore, the kitchen was just wasted space. Morrigan¡¯s curiosity about the unused kitchen lingered, and as she opened the pantry, she saw how dusty and bare the shelves were. She frowned, not really wanting to store her food in such a space. She began looking around and opening drawers until finding a rag. She reached for the sink, half expecting it to not turn on, but with a twist of the handle a stream of water came out and she wetted the rag then began wiping down the pantry. Death appeared in the doorway and watched her. ¡°Ah, my apologies, this space has gone unused for quite some time.¡± ¡°How long have you lived here?¡± Morrigan asked. The cabin seemed relatively modern, at least when compared to its eons-old resident. ¡°Lets see¡­ about two hundred years. I made a few improvements over time, mind you, and kept up with modern technology.¡± Morrigan nodded thoughtfully as she finished cleaning the shelves then tossed the dirtied rag into the sink and proceeded to store her food. She wasn¡¯t hungry yet so shut the door. ¡°Yeah, doesn¡¯t feel two hundred years old.¡± ¡°The world has changed rapidly in recent centuries. I¡¯ve seen humanity experience periods of advancement many times throughout my existence, but nothing compared to the new modern era. And, I see it only continuing on this trend, likely for quite some time, barring any major global disasters.¡± ¡°Random question. If humans end up colonizing Mars, think you could end up there one day?¡± Death seemed to consider this for a moment. ¡°Yes, I suppose if Mars were to be colonized, reapers would be required¡­ but I honestly hope humanity gives up on their space exploration.¡± ¡°Whys that?¡± ¡°I imagine if ships start regularly traveling into space, over the course of time, a number of them may miss their mark... Morrigan, what do you think will happen to the souls upon a ship that is lost in space?¡± She thought about this for a moment. ¡°So¡­ wandering spirits always eventually become hollow, right?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Then¡­ whoever¡¯s on the ship would turn hollow.¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct. Now, there have been a few rare cases of hollows being left to linger for thousands of years, particularly ancient rulers who foolishly thought they could cheat death by locking away their souls in grand structures. Though, these efforts accomplished nothing but subjecting themselves to horribly isolating torture. Then, upon being disturbed they unleashed terrible curses over the land. That is, until a reaper finally managed to set them free¡­ ¡°Now¡­ souls lost to the vastness of space? I do wonder what would happen to a soul left to linger inside such a vessel for millions of years? Furthermore, what if they eventually arrive on a new world? With all of that chaos and darkness that was left to fester, if it was suddenly unleashed on an unsuspecting world? I shudder to think of it.¡± ¡°Damn¡­ creepy,¡± Morrigan mused, looking up and pondering this. She wondered if any alien species out there had this exact scenario happen. ¡°Wait, are there reapers on other planets? Like, I guess if there are some aliens out there they would have a similar system to ours, right?¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Death chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not, but who knows? Their worlds may have been set up completely differently. Perhaps on those planets, the inhabitants don¡¯t have a heaven or hell, or perhaps chaos rules, or even the concept of order and chaos is nonexistent.¡± Morrigan leaned back, absorbing this new perspective. ¡°So, our understanding of life, death, and the afterlife might just be one way that things could work. Somewhere else it might be completely different?¡± ¡°Exactly. This world developed based on a long and complex history that preceeds humanity or even proper life. I imagine in other worlds the nature of their existence could be completely different and therefore their rules and systems would develop differently.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ another random question. Is god real?¡± ¡°When you say god do you mean one who watches solely over this planet or over the entirety of the universe?¡± ¡°Hm, lets go with the universe one.¡± Death chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I suppose its not impossible. As for this planet, there have been many what humans would call gods throughout the years. Though, i nthe modern day the gratest of gods have retired to the heavens. Only some small gods remain here on earth.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°They only had reason to interact directly with the planet when the balance of order and chaos was shifting.¡± Death explained. ¡°Now that those ancient wars are over and order has firmly taken hold, I suppose they realize their interference can only be harmful. Lets say you have a plate balanced on a pole with porcelain figures all over it. You could reaarange those figures with the best of intentions but end up throwing off the balance. That is why the great gods no longer interfere.¡± ¡°But smaller gods do? Think I¡¯ll ever meet one?¡± ¡°Chances are you already have,¡± Death chuckled. ¡°Just as it is not unlikely you¡¯ve crossed paths with a reaper at some time in your life without knowing it.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened at the thought. ¡°Really? I could¡¯ve met a god and not even known it?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Death replied, his tone tinged with amusement. ¡°The lesser gods can walk among humans without being recognized. They might appear as ordinary people, or they could be influencing events subtly from behind the scenes.¡± The idea fascinated Morrigan. She had always thought of gods as distant, unapproachable beings, not entities that could be encountered in everyday life. ¡°So they¡¯re just... around? Like, living a normal life among us?¡± ¡°In a way, yes,¡± Death said. ¡°Some might choose to live among humans, to understand them better or to fulfill some personal desire. Others might have tasks or roles they still attend to, influencing certain aspects of nature or human affairs.¡± Running short on questions, Morrigan thought of going back to her bedroom. Something about the thought caused a knot of anxiety to pull her stomach. Perhaps she knew there would be less distractions there. Whether Death sensed this thought, or it was just a coincidence, he asked, ¡°Would you like to join me in the living room?¡± The suggestion gave the knot in her heart a bit of relief, so she said, ¡°Sure, want to show me your games?¡± it felt so strange to ask Death, the frikken Grim Reaper, that question like he was just a normal person. But then, in the cozy confines of his cabin, that¡¯s exactly what he seemed to be¡ªjust another being, albeit with extraordinary responsibilities. ¡°So have you played many video games?¡± Death asked as she followed him to the livingroom and sat on the couch. ¡°A little, usually only at friends houses. Never had a console for myself.¡± She thought and added, ¡°Usually party games, like mario cart and such.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s perfect he said, rummaging through his stacks of console and disorganized games that were stacked up around the television set. He held up a fake plastic steering wheel. ¡°Wheel or controller?¡± Morrigan snorted, once again this was feeling just way too bizarre. ¡°Lets go with the steering wheel.¡± *** The evening progressed with an unexpected lightness as Morrigan and Death engaged in a friendly competition. The atmosphere in the living room was surprisingly normal. Morrigan found herself laughing and joking, momentarily forgetting the weight of her new existence. Death, for his part, showed a surprisingly competitive side. He clearly spent plenty of time with these games and didn¡¯t let up and allow her to win even once. She didn¡¯t mind, though. It was a good distraction either way. She found herself not thinking about her duties as a reaper, or the life that she had lost, allowing some peace in distancing her mind from it all. Later into the night, the fatigue of the day began to set in and Morrigan excused herself. Once in her room, she found herself once again alone with her thoughts. The knot of anxiety that had formed earlier seemed to be poking at her again. Not as intense as normal, but enough to remind her that it was there. She pulled out the receipt with Emma¡¯s number and considered calling. The desire to reach out was strong, yet so was the hesitation. She knew that making that call would bridge two very different parts of her life, and she wasn¡¯t sure she was ready to confront that just yet. After a few minutes of contemplation, Morrigan decided to wait. It wasn¡¯t the right time, not yet. She needed more space to understand her new role and what it meant for her past connections. With a sigh, Morrigan set the number aside, deciding she would call another day. Not now because she was tired and still adjusting to everything. Maybe in a few days¡­ Even if she couldn¡¯t go and hang out with her friends anymore, just hearing a familiar voice would be so nice. Chapter 24: Death Drive Chapter 24: Death Drive That night Morrigan had a dream of taking Emma along on a day in the life of a reaper. In the dream, Morrigan never quite got around to reaping her client and it was more spent talking to Emma casually as she walked with her scythe out. Emma didn¡¯t act like anything was out of the ordinary as they gossiped and discussed lunch plans. Dreams could be weird like that. When Morrigan woke, she felt a pull of disappointment, wishing the dream actually was real. There was a certain return to normalcy that crushed the anxiety she¡¯d been feeling. Now that she was awake, it was back in full force. On the bright side, at least there was a sign it could go away. Glass half full. Stretching out the remnants of sleep, Morrigan made her way out of her room. As she stepped into the living area, her eyes landed on an unexpected sight. Perched nonchalantly on the coffee table, was Noir¡ªhis sleek black fur absorbing the morning light that found its way in through a window. ¡°Oh, morning Noir,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Um¡­ so how did the investigation go?¡± ¡°Thus far I have seen no evidence of a demon immediately around the graveyard. If a demon had made the graveyard its home, then I would expect to have found its prey. It¡¯s been three days, after all, and normally, when first summoning, such creatures want to search for sustenance right away.¡± Noir hopped off the table and followed her to the kitchen. She grabbed a box of Pop-Tarts from the cabinet and ripped it open. ¡°So, false alarm?¡± she asked as she took a bite without even toasting it. ¡°In a sense,¡± Noir agreed. ¡°Though, something certainly came from the ritual, as a gate had been left open for over twenty four hours. It is unlikely no entities escaped. Now, whatever did crawl out, it¡¯s possible they failed to sustain themselves and died already. Or, are too weak in any case to be a real concern.¡± ¡°Hmmm, what about the other demon? The one who¡¯s actually a big deal?¡± ¡°My master is out investigating that one right now,¡± Noir explained. ¡°Therefore, I will be returning to my duties as your guide.¡± Morrigan nodded, taking another bite of her pop tart. ¡°What about my mom? Are you sure she¡¯s safe?¡± ¡°Yes, I particularly investigated the area around your house and found nothing amiss. If there was ever anything there at all, it is certainly gone now.¡± ¡°Cool,¡± Morrigan said, feeling some relief at that news. She then started walking back to her room, eating the last bits of Pop-Tart. ¡°You¡¯ve expressed animosity towards your mother, yet you seem to worry for her. Why is this?¡± Noir asked as he followed. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her, of course. But, like, I think it¡¯s probably best that I just disappear.¡± ¡°You do not plan to return?¡± ¡°Return to what? Not like I can just continue with my old life either way.¡± When Noir didn¡¯t respond she added, ¡°Mom¡¯ll probably be happier that way anyway.¡± ¡°Do you truly believe that?¡± Morrigan shrugged. ¡°You saw. I say I¡¯m leaving for a few days with no explanation, and she acts like it¡¯s no big deal. I bet she¡¯ll be happy that I¡¯m gone. It¡¯ll be one less responsibility for her.¡± Noir paused as he seemed to ponder this. ¡°It¡¯s to my understanding it is rare for a human parent to regard their offspring with such indifference.¡± ¡°Yeah, my point exactly.¡± ¡°No, Morrigan. What I mean is, I think you¡¯ve misinterpreted her actions. And did she not gift you a non-inconsequential amount of money to help with the job-hunting endeavors she believed you to be on?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ that was way out of character¡­¡± She had barely touched the money outside of the few things in the kitchen. ¡°Probably had a big night and was in the mood to throw money around. I don¡¯t know¡­ she does that sometimes.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°If she can manage to act like a proper mom five percent of the time she can pretend the other ninety-five percent don¡¯t count. It¡¯s always been that way.¡± The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Inside her room, Morrigan picked out some clothes for the day, then turned to Noir and made a shooing gesture. He turned his head, then reversed his direction and walked out. Morrigan shut the door behind him and said, ¡°Good boy.¡± As she got changed she called through the door. ¡°So we¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. How am I supposed to go about reaping souls?¡± ¡°Do you know how to drive?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then I suppose I will have to teach you. The truck is around back.¡± Morrigan paused halfway through changing her shirt and laughed. ¡°You say that like it¡¯s simple.¡± ¡°It should be. There is only one road that leads back into town. There is barely even a stop sign along the way. Then you can park the truck and continue on foot.¡± ¡°What if I get pulled over?¡± she asked, now dressed and looking in the mirror as she pulled the black hood over her head. ¡°I would say try not to. If you do, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we come to it.¡± *** It was a warm summer morning when Morrigan stepped out of the cabin and approached the black pick-up truck. It was small and only had two seats. Getting a better look at it by daylight, she saw it was a Ford Ranger with the paint job dusty and dulled from age. It certainly fell short of the impeccable shape Death kept his classic in. ¡°Keys are on the dashboard,¡± Noir said as he walked alongside her. She opened the door, and he jumped in, promptly perching himself on the passenger seat, then looking back at Morrigan expectantly. She hesitated for a moment before climbing into the driver¡¯s seat. The interior of the truck was well-worn, with a stale smell of leather and dust. Her legs came a bit short of reaching the pedals, so she reached down and adjusted the seat, then picked up the keys from the dashboard. Turning to Noir, she asked, ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea?¡± His tail flicked with amusement. ¡°You¡¯ll never know until you try. Besides, I¡¯m here to guide you.¡± Taking a deep breath, Morrigan inserted the key into the ignition and turned it. The truck roared to life, its engine a deep, rumbling purr. ¡°Alright¡­ so I put it into drive¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to adjust your mirrors first. You should be able to see clearly out the back window through the rearview mirror, and your side mirrors should barely be able to see the door handle in the corner.¡± ¡°Never thought a cat would be my driving instructor¡­¡± Morrigan smirked as she adjusted the mirrors as instructed. ¡°Now, hold your foot on the break as you put it in drive.¡± She did as he said and fumbled with the lever alongside the steering wheel until she got the gauge to slide from P to D. When she pressed the accelerator, the truck jerked forward, and she quickly slammed the break again. ¡°Focus, Morrigan. This isn¡¯t difficult.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, easy for you to say,¡± she spat and tried again. This time, Morrigan eased onto the accelerator with more caution, and the truck began to move forward. She spun the wheel to turn the truck around in the large gravel driveway. Upon approaching the road she hit the break a little too hard and the truck lurched again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Noir consoled her. ¡°You¡¯ll get the feel for it. Do not treat the petals like buttons, and instead apply pressure smoothly.¡± ¡°Thanks¡­¡± she exhaled After all the anxiety that came with being a reaper she thought something like this would be simple, but despite herself she still felt nervous as she looked both ways up and down the empty road. ¡°Okay, here we go¡­¡± she said under her breath and pulled the car onto the roadway. ¡°Pick up your speed,¡± Noir said as she slowly crept along. ¡°The speed limit is fifty on this road, so you should go at least that fast.¡± The accelerator made her a bit nervous, but Morrigan gently pressed down on it, gradually increasing the truck¡¯s speed. The landscape whizzed by as she reached the speed limit, the road stretching out before her in a long, curving line. As she drove, Morrigan¡¯s confidence only took a few minutes to grow. The initial awkwardness of handling the truck faded. The road was indeed quiet, with only the occasional vehicle passing by in the opposite direction. Noir watched her with a calm, observant gaze. ¡°Check your mirrors regularly, Morrigan, even if you think nothing is there. Remember, the key to driving is anticipation and awareness. Always be aware of your surroundings and plan your actions ahead of time.¡± She glanced at Noir, who sat regally on the passenger seat, and despite herself, a smile cracked on her lips. The demonic cat instructed her with the same calm, slightly condescending demeanor he used when guiding her through reaping souls. It was all too absurd. Now she wished more than ever she could tell Emma the true story of where she¡¯d been the last three days. A chuckle escaped her, and as she failed to suppress it, it grew into full laughter. ¡°Focus, Morrigan! What is so funny?¡± Noir scolded her. ¡°Oh, nothing¡ªhehe¡ªnothing at all!¡± she said with a big smile and a roll of her eyes. Chapter 25 - Reaper’s choice Morrigan walked along the sidewalk with Noir at her side. There was the honking of traffic further back, and police and ambulance sirens blaring, but otherwise, it was a nice day. The sun was out, it wasn¡¯t too hot with a nice breeze and Morrigan felt herself slipping back into the rhythm of her new daily routine. She hummed as she took her list out of her pocket and confirmed the third name of the day was crossed off. Blake Washington, age 24, 1:34pm car accident. ¡°Alright, that''s three down, four to go,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°You seem in a rather good mood today,¡± Noir commented, looking up at her. ¡°Do I?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re going through your list quite effectively so far.¡± ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m just kind of getting used to it, you know? Besides, its a nice day. What¡¯s there to be bummed about?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to see you are finally adjusting.¡± ¡°Yup, all I have to do is throw my human sentimentality out the window, and everythings good, right? Besides, it¡¯s not like I have to be the one that kills them. I guess I¡¯m trying to look at it as¡ª¡± The ambulance made its way down the street in a dizzying blue, drowning out her voice. Her hair and the tail of her hoodie blew in the wake of the ambulance roaring by. Once it was past she continued. ¡°¡ªI¡¯m trying to look at it as I¡¯m pretty much the clean-up crew.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s a reasonable assessment of the job. Though, I would caution you not to let your empathies dissolve completely.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no winning with you, is there?¡± ¡°I believe the issue is in that you seem to have an all-or-nothing mentality.¡± ¡°Meaning?¡± ¡°Either your empathies are drowning you until the task is impossible for you to complete, spending all day making sure the deceased is as happy as possible before they move on. Or, you approach it with complete detachment.¡± ¡°Maybe detaching myself is the only way I CAN get through this? Ever thought of that?¡± she asked, irritation seeping through her voice. ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Alright, you know what? I¡¯m done with you. Do me a favor and stop talking for the rest of the day¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°Okay, who¡¯s next?¡± She looked down at the next name on the list. Micheal Roy, age 65, 1:30pm - 3:45pm, Reaper¡¯s Choice She blinked. ¡°Huh? Reaper¡¯s choice?¡± She looked down at Noir who looked back at her with that infuriating rise on his brow. ¡°Well, you going to explain?¡± ¡°I thought you asked me not to speak for the rest of the day.¡± ¡°And since when do you actually listen to what I want?¡± ¡°If you think back, I¡¯ve almost always followed your orders.¡± ¡°Bull.¡± ¡°I played translator for Momo, I gave you a physical version of the list when requested, I saved you from the demon, I turned around while you were getting changed, and now I¡¯ve silenced myself when requested. You, on the other hand, rarely heed my suggestions.¡± ¡°What about Death? Weren¡¯t you his guide? Doesn¡¯t he not have one now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been a reaper for four days, my master has been a reaper for over ten millennia. He can make do just fine on his own.¡± ¡°Right¡­ right¡­ Well, anyway, what¡¯s Reaper¡¯s Choice, then?¡± Noir paused before speaking, as if measuring his words carefully.¡°Reaper¡¯s Choice is an unusual situation. In most cases, the cause and time of death are predetermined. However, there are rare instances where the choice is left to the Reaper¡¯s discretion.¡± Morrigan stared at the list, the implication sinking in. ¡°So... what? I have to decide how and when this Michael Roy guy dies?¡± ¡°In essence, yes,¡± Noir said, his feline eyes unwavering. ¡°However, the choice is not to be made lightly. You¡¯ll need to assess the situation and determine what would be the most fitting end.¡± Morrigan felt a cold shiver run down her spine. ¡°Fitting? Uh¡­ I mean, so I can decide if it¡¯s quick and painless or something else?¡± ¡°If that is how you choose to approach it. Though, the death must be a likely outcome for their lifestyle or situation. For example, if Micheal Roy is a construction worker, you might push over his ladder and kill him that way. If he is a drug addict, you might use your power to stop his heart, effectively making his cause of death seem to be an overdose. If he is swimming, you may drown him, if he is¡ª¡± ¡°And if he¡¯s a food critic I¡¯ll slip in a little rat poison! Okay! Okay! I get the point! I mean, just touching him and stopping his heart is probably the easiest method, right? And it will cause him the least suffering, so I¡¯ll just do it like that.¡± ¡°What if he were a healthy twenty-three-year-old?¡± Noir said. ¡°How would his loved ones make heads or tails of a sudden heart attack?¡± Morrigan raised the list and tapped his name, ruffling the page. ¡°Says right here he¡¯s 65. Old men have heart attacks all the time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely giving you an example,¡± Noir said. ¡°The truth is, you won¡¯t know what is appropriate until you observe him. Oh, and for your rat poison example, that is no good. However they die, it must be a reasonable outcome without your intervention. Unless they work with rat poison regularly and an accident like that could feasibly occur, then you can not use that method.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it, I thought it was that fates don¡¯t determine this stuff, they merely report it, or something like that. Isn¡¯t making it my choice kind of intervening more than we are supposed to? Like, if someone spills juice in a grocery aisle the manager tells the janitor, me, to go clean it up. You know?¡± ¡°This is still the truth in the case of a Reaper¡¯s Choice.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it,¡± Morrigan countered. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°The precise nature of the fates and how they operate are a secret to all but themselves. This death, however it is to occur and however it ended up on your list, is something that has been determined as a necessity. You are not to question it, only to comply.¡± Morrigan let out a long sigh. ¡°This is a hell of a job description, you know that? I¡¯m supposed to walk into this guy¡¯s life, decide how he should die, and just¡­ make it happen? How does anyone do this without going crazy?¡± ¡°Who says they don¡¯t?¡± Noir said, an inscrutable expression in his eyes. ¡°The work of a Reaper is not for the faint of heart. Yet, master selected you because he believed you could handle it. Even if it doesn¡¯t feel like it yet.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, no pressure or anything,¡± Morrigan muttered. She rolled up the list and tucked it back into her sleeve. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find Mr. Michael Roy. Lead the way, oh wise one.¡± Noir sniffed, almost as if he were chuckling, and led the way through the city streets. *** They eventually arrived downtown in the corperate area of the city. The residences changed to large office buildings made of glass and steel, reflecting the sky and clouds. People in business suits hustled down the sidewalks, their faces buried in smartphones or locked in intense conversation. Briefcases and high heels clicked and clacked against the pavement with an air of urgency, as if everyone was rushing to seal a deal or meet a deadline. Amidst all this seriousness, a lone street musician was seated on a corner, strumming a guitar and singing. The sound of his music seemed oddly out of place, yet comforting. Some people paused for a moment to drop some coins or bills into his guitar case; but most didn¡¯t. Finally, Noir led Morrigan to a towering building, one that seemed to stretch into the clouds. The sleek architecture made it look like a monument to modern efficiency, and the large emblem etched into the glass facade read, ¡°RoyTech Industries.¡± ¡°This is where he is,¡± Noir said, pausing at the entrance. ¡°RoyTech Industries? This is, like, one of the top tech firms in the country. They¡¯re into everything¡ªcomputers, satellites, even biotech.¡± Morrigan looked puzzled. ¡°Oh crap¡­ I think I know where this is going¡­¡± ¡°How so?¡± Noir asked. ¡°I mean¡­ I thought the name was familiar but it didn¡¯t really click. This Micheal Roy guy, I think he¡¯s the CEO of RoyTech. He¡¯s one of the most influential people in the city.¡± ¡°That is not for us to question,¡± Noir replied. ¡°We are simply here to do a job.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Right. Of course. No pressure or anything¡ªjust choosing how one of the most influential people in the tech world should die. Screw this up and it could turn into an international crisis. But no pressure!¡± ¡°An international crisis?¡± ¡°Sure, you know, what if it turns out I screw it up and it seems someone assassinated him. The least of the problems would be the message boards flooded with conspiracy theories. At worst I might start a war or something.¡± ¡°I do believe you are being a little dramatic. And by the way, it could very well turn out that an assassin making an attempt on his life is what is meant to happen today.¡± ¡°...Seriously? Well then what the hell does he need me for?¡± ¡°It would be your duty to make sure the assassin succeeds, of course.¡± She raised a finger, mouth half open as she processed that. She gave up on finding whatever words she was searching for and instead said, ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s just go.¡± As they made their way through the building, Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but overhear snippets of conversations¡ªtalks of mergers, of upcoming projects, of stock prices and market shares. This was a world far removed from the ordinary experiences most people knew, a high-stakes game that affected millions, if not billions, of lives. And she was about to toss a massive stone right into the middle of it. ¡°My perception blocking does not necessarily make you invisible,¡± Noir reminded her. ¡°It is more that it creates a sort of cognitive misalignment in the minds of any who observe you. In the case of my master, they can technically see him, but they won¡¯t register that he is a skeleton. Nor will they see you as a teenage girl who has no business in this building. You can even get away with talking to someone or asking questions, so long as they don¡¯t become too focused on you.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying they¡¯ll see me, but just ignore the fact that I¡¯m there?¡± ¡°More or less. Death, and therefore reapers, are a common part of every day life. Everyone occasionally crosses paths with a reaper, but there¡¯s a psychological blind spot. For them, you¡¯ll blend seamlessly into their reality.¡± ¡°Handy,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Indeed. Now, let¡¯s put it to use. You see the receptionist behind the counter? You could ask her where Micheal Roy¡¯s office is, and it¡¯s possible she will just tell you without thinking about it, due to my magic. However, if she focuses too closely on you, and therefore the request, it might strike her that it is abnormal and she will notice you as you are.¡± ¡°Okay, so what do I do?¡± ¡°Wait until she¡¯s busy, or distracted by something.¡± Morrigan nodded and waited in the lounge area near the receptionist¡¯s desk. It felt awkward lurking around, especially since she was so out of place¡ªlooking like a goth girl who recently won a year¡¯s supply of white makeup surrounded by all these business types. But, as Noir had claimed, nobody so much as glanced her way. She waited, and watched, wondering if the receptionist slacking off and focusing on her cell phone would be enough of a distraction. But then, a sharply dressed man walked briskly into the lobby and right up to her counter. ¡°Excuse me, I had a meeting with Mr. Roy at 2:00pm that I had just heard may have been cancelled.¡± ¡°Okay, can I have your name, sir?¡± the receptionist asked. ¡°Johnathan Whick.¡± She tapped the keyboard and said, ¡°Yes, it looks like this meeting was canceled. I do apologize, but Mr. Roy is busy with other matters now.¡± ¡°Well, I need someone to un-cancel it!¡± he shouted. She seemed at a loss for how to respond, and he took the silence to make another demand. ¡°Is there someone you can put me in contact with who can rectify this?¡± ¡°I um¡­ well, that¡¯s not really my department. Who have you been¡ª¡± ¡°Get me Thomas Burgundy. I know he¡¯s in the office.¡± ¡°Sir, I apologize but¡ª¡± Morrigan watched as the receptionist became flustered and tried to explain there was nothing she could do and he would have to call someone else. Morrigan decided this was her chance to test Noir¡¯s magic. ¡°I flew in from New York to be here!¡± the man was yelling as Morrigan approached. ¡°Pardon me, sir,¡± Morrigan said, and he stepped to the side as he continued his tirade. ¡°Excuse me ma¡¯am, I¡¯d like to talk to Mr. Roy. I don¡¯t have an appointment or anything but now would be great. Where¡¯s his office?¡± She was tapping on her keyboard, trying to find a way to deal with Mr. Whick as he continued yelling at her. Despite that, she offhandedly said to Morrigan, ¡°Top floor, last door on the right. You can¡¯t miss it.¡± ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± Morrigan said, quickly making her way to the elevators. Johnathan Whick continued his loud discussion with the receptionist, and they were both acting as though Morrigan was never there at all. Noir padded silently beside her. ¡°Well done,¡± he said as they stepped into an elevator. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡± Morrigan laughed. ¡°Can I learn to do that myself without your help?¡± ¡°Of course. Though, magic takes some time to master. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be relying on me for quite a while still.¡± Morrigan smirked, for once thinking maybe that wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Noir just took a little getting used to, she supposed. The elevator ascended smoothly, the floor numbers on the display panel ticking up until they reached the top floor. When the doors opened, they were greeted by a hallway that was markedly different from the ones they had passed through earlier. Less bustling, more austere. ¡°Last door on the right,¡± Morrigan whispered to herself. Even though she was basically invisible, walking into the lion¡¯s den, as it were, was inherently nerve-wracking. They reached the office¡¯s imposing wooden door with ¡°Michael Roy, CEO¡± etched onto a nameplate beside it. ¡°So, do we knock?¡± Morrigan asked, a note of sarcasm in her voice. ¡°Master gave you a skeleton key, did he not?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ so, I just¡­ um¡­¡± She took the key out of her pocket and looked between it and the door handle. This door did not have a keyhole. It had an electric card reader on the side. ¡°Uuuh¡­ Noir, I think we have a problem here.¡± ¡°Go on, just use it,¡± he said. She raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°With everything else you¡¯ve seen, is this really the thing you are not going to trust me on?¡± ¡°Fair point¡­¡± she said, then moved the skeleton key towards the card reader. Sure enough, as it got close it started to morph and flatten out into the shape of a card, but it had a skull printed into the plastic and the end of the key was still straight and round between Morrigan¡¯s fingers. She blinked, and slid the skeleton key (now a skeleton card) through the slot and the door dinged as the lock clicked open. ¡°Well, how about that¡­¡± Morrigan softly pushed the door open. She could hear someone¡¯s voice inside, though when she peeked in she saw the desk was empty. She carefully stepped inside and closed the door softly behind herself. Chapter 26 - Creeping Death
Chapter 26 - Creeping Death
She saw a man¡ªMicheal Roy, supposedly¡ªstanding at the window with a cellphone held up to his ear. He had white hair and his age showed on his skin, but despite that, he was broad-shouldered and stood with a strong posture. He seemed healthy. He certainly didn¡¯t look like he was about to keel over. ¡°Look, Jason, it¡¯s not about the money,¡± Michael Roy was saying, his back turned to the room. ¡°It¡¯s about responsibilities and obligations. Some things you can¡¯t just run away from.¡± Morrigan stepped further into the room, finding a corner with a potted fern to kneel beside and remain inconspicuous. Noir followed her, blending in with the shadows as if he were made of them. A voice on the other end of the call¡ªJason, presumably¡ªsaid something that Morrigan couldn¡¯t hear, but it made Michael Roy pause and sigh deeply. ¡°I wish it were that simple, son.¡± Noir looked at Morrigan, gesturing toward the desk. She nodded, understanding she should take this moment to gather information that might help her identify an appropriate death. Meanwhile, Michael Roy¡¯s conversation rose to a heated climax. ¡°I gave you everything! Opportunities I never had. And yet, you disrespect your heritage¡ªthe Roy family legacy!¡± ¡°So, Noir,¡± she whispered. ¡°What happens if I screw up and don¡¯t give him an appropriate death?¡± ¡°Don''t worry too much,¡± Noir explained. ¡°The fact that it is Reaper¡¯s Choice often means the exact method of death isn¡¯t as important as the fact that he must die. Just make sure it doesn¡¯t raise unanswerable questions. For example, if your target has not shown suicidal tendencies, yet you make it look like a suicide, then you can cause ripples in fate.¡± ¡°Ripples in fate?¡± ¡°Yes, the structure which the fates adhere to. Ripples affect their ability to maintain order and in extreme cases may shift the balance further towards chaos.¡± ¡°And you said I¡¯m not supposed to worry too much?¡± ¡°A single ripple is unlikely to shift the balance extraordinarily. And, just as a ripple in a pond, fate will likewise even itself out in time. As long as the damage is not too severe.¡± The first drawers didn¡¯t reveal anything too unexpected. Office supplies, like pencils, paperclips, and a stapler. The next drawer had what looked like contracts. The very middle drawer had a gun inside, which was not entirely expected but she figured not too out of the ordinary. A big important guy like him would probably want a little extra protection. The middle drawer on the left side wouldn¡¯t open as she tried to pull on it. ¡°Hey Noir, is the skeleton key just for doors?¡± ¡°Any lock in the world can be opened by that key, Morrigan,¡± Noir explained as if that were the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Right¡­ whatever,¡± she said under her breath, taking back her earlier thought that Noir wasn¡¯t so bad after all. She pulled out the skeleton key and moved it towards the lock. Once again, the key morphed shape, this time becoming much smaller to fit the tiny lock and when she pushed it against the opening it slid in smoothly. ¡°Oh, I found something,¡± she said, looking inside the drawer. ¡°Drugs!¡± Several white packages were wrapped tightly in plastic, one of which had been split open. Bits of discarded powder sprinkled the bottom of the drawer, and next to it was a mirror with a metal straw. ¡°I think this is cocaine,¡± Morrigan said, poking a bit of the dust and looking at it on her finger. ¡°And why would a girl your age know what that is?¡± Noir said sarcastically. ¡°Number one, I¡¯m not an idiot. Number two, movies. Number three¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°My mom¡­¡± She recalled a particular night when she was only five years old. Her mom came home with some men Morrigan didn¡¯t know, and they were up late into the night partying and carrying on. None of them bothered her, but Morrigan kept her door locked and hid in her room anyway because she knew they were not acting right and she was scared. The next morning she had seen her mom passed out on the floor, with a square mirror and a rolled-up bill with that white powder sprinkled around. Morrigan shut the drawer and locked it, then retreated back to her corner by the fern to wait. ¡°You¡¯ve had quite an estranged relationship with your mother, haven''t you?¡± Noir asked. ¡°What was your first hint?¡± she said bitterly. Noir seemed like he was going to say more, but apparently decided against it as he kept his mouth shut. Meanwhile, Michael Roy¡¯s conversation seemed to be coming to a heated end. ¡°You know what, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re going to say to me, then just go do whatever you want. I don¡¯t care! But I don¡¯t want to hear you coming back to me asking for anything ever again. You hear me!?¡± There was a pause as his son responded, and as Mr. Roy opened his mouth to say some last words, it seemed the call ended. He grumbled as he slammed the phone down on his desk and took a deep breath, then walked back to the window and stared out as if contemplating something far greater than the room could contain. ¡°So Noir,¡± Morrigan whispered. ¡°He¡¯s sixty-five, and he does cocaine. Is a heart attack a reasonable death?¡± ¡°I would say, yes. It seems this one will be easy for you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Morrigan said, slowly slipping the glove off of her right hand. All she had to do was walk over and make contact with his skin and he would die. Everyone would assume it was a heart attack, then she just had to reap his soul and she could cross him off her list. Simple! Just before Morrigan would have made her move, Roy returned to the desk. His eyes paused momentarily on the locked middle drawer, a fleeting expression in his gaze. He shook his head as if dismissing a thought and sat down behind his desk, opening another drawer to retrieve a laptop. ¡°Now''s your chance,¡± Noir whispered. Morrigan tip-toed away from the fern, extending her hand as she came up behind him. ¡°Damn it!¡± he muttered, slamming the laptop closed and picking up his phone when Morrigan was just inches from grabbing the back of his neck. Her hand receded as his phone came back up to his ear. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Noir asked. Morrigan slowly stepped away and whispered back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it while he¡¯s on the phone.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s kind of rude.¡± ¡°Killing someone while they''re on the phone is rude?¡± ¡°Well yeah, wouldn¡¯t you think so?¡± Noir shook his head, clearly not understanding. ¡°Morrigan, politeness isn¡¯t exactly something a reaper needs to be overly concerned with.¡± ¡°Well, it''s a concern for me.¡± ¡°Very well. Have it your way.¡± Whoever Roy was calling finally answered. ¡°Trish, how have you been?¡± he said, a much softer tone in his voice. Morrigan could just barely make out her muffled voice from the phone. ¡°Yes, the merger is going well. As long as nothing unexpected comes up everything should go through by the end of the month.¡± He paused, listening intently to Trish¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Yes, well, let''s not talk about that right now. I... I wanted to talk to you about Jason.¡± A long pause, punctuated by a sigh from Michael Roy. ¡°Yes, yes, I know. But look, I was just speaking with him. I don¡¯t know what to do with that boy. It¡¯s like every single thing I say he will just take in the worst way possible.¡± There was a pause, then Roy¡¯s voice got a little more aggressive. ¡°He¡¯s going to cause some serious problems for the company if he does that! I need him to listen to me!¡± He started fiddling with something in his pocket, then took out a key. As Trish responded he opened the locked drawer. ¡°Do you understand what he¡¯s planning to do, Trish?¡± Roy¡¯s voice was tinged with frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not asking him to bend over backward for the company. I just want him to act like a responsible adult! Is that too much to ask?¡± Responsible adult? Morrigan thought, as she watched him pull out the mirror along with the straw and the open package. Ironic from a CEO doing drugs in his office. I wonder how that would affect your company. Roy took out a credit card which he used to shovel a bit of the white powder onto the mirror, then continued to cut it into a few straight lines as the conversation continued. ¡°Give him space? Trish, I¡¯ve given that boy everything.¡± He picked up the straw and lowered himself down towards one of the lines. ¡°WeIl, don¡¯t think¡ª¡± he was cut off by Trish who¡¯s voice became louder and more assertive. He exhaled in frustration, accidentally blowing the powder over his desk. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed. ¡°No, no, not you¡­¡± He started raking the scattered powder together with the card as Morrigan could hear the tiny voice continuing to rant at him. Roy sighed and sat back, seemingly more docile. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I guess his birthday is coming up. I''ll try to clear the air then¡­ No¡­ yes, you¡¯re right, Trish.¡± There was another long pause as she spoke. ¡°Yeah, of course, I love him and all of you more than anything¡­ and you¡¯re right, I¡¯ve just been so busy I¡¯m sorry if our relationships have taken a hit. I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll try to do better.¡± Another pause. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be sure to be there for his birthday. Thank you, Trish... Love you too, sweetheart.¡± With that, he hung up the phone. ¡°Alright, Morrigan, now''s the time,¡± Noir said. Morrigan nodded, feeling a slight pull in her chest. Reaping was so much easier when they were already dying on their own. The fact he was still alive and breathing, and she got a glimpse of the unresolved dramas of his life, made it much harder to step forward and complete her job. It was difficult to write off her actions as simply being a member of the clean-up crew when she was the one spilling the juice, so to speak. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noir asked, as she had not started moving yet. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until he does the drugs. That¡¯s the perfect time. It¡¯ll look like he did too much, and his heart stopped¡­¡± He organized the powder into lines once again, and grabbed the straw, but didn¡¯t go for it right away. He had a contemplative look in his eyes. His gaze turned away from the powder as he looked at a picture on his desk. It was a younger version of himself with two children, a boy and a girl, under his arms. The girl was a few years older than the boy, and Morrigan wondered if she was Trish. He set the straw down and picked up the picture instead, sitting back in his chair and looking at it as he rubbed his temple. There was something on his face: shame, maybe. He then set the picture down, and picked up the mirror, shoveling the powder back into the bag. Morrigan frowned as she looked down at her ungloved hand¡ªthe hand that was going to kill this man. Then, as he returned everything to the drawer and locked it, not partaking in a single grain of the fine powder, Morrigan whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t do it right now, Noir.¡± ¡°You do have a few hour window,¡± Noir conceded, ¡°But I see no point in waiting. He is here now, and with or without doing the drugs a heart attack wouldn¡¯t be too unusual for a man his age in his stressful position.¡± ¡°But he has unresolved issues with his son. He thinks he¡¯s going to get another chance to clear the air with him. He isn¡¯t expecting to die,¡± Morrigan argued, raising her voice slightly. Micheal Roy¡¯s head came up, and he looked around, before his gaze came over to the fern where Morrigan had been stalking him. ¡°Sssshhh, quiet,¡± Noir said with a look of concentration on his face. Normally, they¡¯d be spotted instantly, but Morrigan guessed his magic was strong enough to hide them, and soon, Roy¡¯s gaze returned to his desk. ¡°Please finish your task so that we can move on.¡± Morrigan looked at her hand, and back at the man she was to kill. He was staring at the picture of his family. ¡°Noir¡­ reapers don¡¯t necessarily have to hide themselves, right?¡± He turned his head. ¡°There is no particular rule, but doing so can cause ripples in fate, which is something you would have to answer for.¡± ¡°Death revealed himself to Mrs. Meyers months before reaping her. And it seemed to me he waited until some time after the official date on his list¡­¡± ¡°Master is far more experienced than you, and understands the nuances of his actions,¡± Noir spoke sternly. ¡°I would strongly suggest you stick to the list until you are at least a few hundred years more experienced.¡± Morrigan stepped forward without another word, walking towards the front of his desk. ¡°MORRIGAN!¡± Noir hissed at her. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Roy?¡± Morrigan said, standing across from him. He jumped and glanced at the door before turning back to Morrigan. ¡°Huh? Who are you? How did you get in here?¡± His gaze turned into a harsh glare. ¡°Listen, this is going to sound crazy, and you need to hear me out for a sec, but¡­¡± she scratched the side of her nose. ¡°I really think you should call your son, and say any last words that haven¡¯t been said.¡± For a moment, Michael Roy stared at her as though he expected her to sprout a pair of wings. When none appeared, he leaned back in his chair, squinting suspiciously. ¡°Last words?¡± His voice carried a note of incredulity. ¡°Who are you to come into my office and suggest something so morbid?¡± Morrigan glanced back at Noir, who was staring at her with a mixture of disbelief and concern. Ignoring him for now, she focused on Roy. ¡°Call it... a gut feeling. But, you should really do it right now. Tell him you love him, or whatever, because¡­¡± ¡°Stop being so cryptic, girl,¡± Roy said, standing up, his face turning red with anger. ¡°Why are you here? How did you even get into my office?¡± He started stepping around the desk and coming towards her. ¡°You better start explaining yourself!¡± ¡°Wait, wait, calm down!¡± Morrigan said, backing away and waving her hands. ¡°I know this is shocking, and crazy, but just trust me when I say you¡¯re about to die, and nothing can change that, but I can give you a last chance to¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! I don¡¯t know what kind of joke this is supposed to be.¡± He turned back to his desk and pressed a button. ¡°Security!¡± ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Security, there¡¯s someone in my office. A teenage girl wearing¡­¡± he glanced at her. ¡°Some kind of costume¡­ Escort her out and look into how she got in here immediately!¡± Morrigan glanced at Noir for help, but the cat only shook his head, an expression of frustration. He had warned her, after all. Morrigan¡¯s heart raced as she pleaded with him to heed her words. ¡°Listen to me, Mr. Roy. You don¡¯t have to believe in me or the situation. Just... call your son. That¡¯s all I ask. One call!¡± The door behind her burst open, and two tall security guards strode in, their eyes quickly assessing the situation. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ll need to come with us,¡± one of them said, his tone firm. ¡°Please,¡± she said, her voice cracking. ¡°Just one call, Mr. Roy. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Get her out of here!¡± he spat angrily and sat back behind his desk. Before Morrigan could say any more, she was whisked out of the room and down the hall. She kept her ungloved hand clenched in a fist to avoid accidentally touching one of them. Chapter 27: Stairway to Death Chapter 27: Stairway to Death The security guards walked behind her as they led her to the elevator. Once inside, Morrigan planted herself in the corner while the two of them stuck to the opposite wall. At least they weren¡¯t too rough with escorting her out. They seemed to treat this like it was an almost normal occurrence, though she didn¡¯t think that was entirely due to Noir¡¯s magic. In the awkward silence of the moving elevator, eventually, one of them asked, ¡°So¡­ are you an activist or something?¡± She sighed. ¡°No, I¡¯m a devotee of our lord and savior. I was just trying to spread the good word.¡± The security guard on her left snorted. ¡°There are better ways to preach your religion, kid. Breaking into offices isn¡¯t one of them. Mr. Roy is too busy for unannounced visits.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± ¡°So, how did you get in?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I dunno. I was surprised to find it was unlocked.¡± They looked at each other and leaned in as they whispered, deliberating on how that may have happened. They seemed to conclude Mr. Roy forgot to lock it and left it at that. ¡°Well, let¡¯s make this easy,¡± the bigger of the two guards said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like locking up a teenage girl in a room while we sort this out. So we¡¯ll escort you out, and from now on, you are banned from these premises. Understand?¡± Morrigan folded her hands in a mock show of relief. ¡°You mean I¡¯m free to go?¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t cause any more trouble. Alright?¡± ¡°Oh yes, sir! But I just hope Mr. Roy¡¯s wayward soul can one day see the light!¡± The bigger guy scratched the back of his head. ¡°Not that it¡¯s any of my business¡­ but you¡¯re too young to take things so seriously. Try to live a little, alright kid?¡± ¡°Live a little?¡± she scratched her nose to hide a smirk. ¡°Yeah¡­ good advice.¡± As they made it back through the lobby and to the front door, one said, ¡°Now we¡¯d better not see you here again. If we catch you so much as hovering around outside, we¡¯ll be filing trespassing charges. Understand?¡± Technically can¡¯t do that if I¡¯m on a public sidewalk, Morrigan thought. ¡°Got it,¡± she said, and started walking away. After getting halfway down the block and confirming they were no longer watching her, she looked down at Noir, who had that infuriatingly smug rise to his whiskers. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Do I need to?¡± Noir asked. ¡°I had thought you were finally starting to understand your duties as a reaper.¡± ¡°Well, sorry! It¡¯s a little different when I actually have to do the killing, you know. I figured¡­¡± ¡°Figured what?¡± Noir shot back. ¡°Figured you¡¯d bend the rules to suit what makes you comfortable? Again? I had thought you were starting to understand where your duties end.¡± Morrigan glared at him and returned his aggressive tone. ¡°I just figured maybe I could give someone a chance to say a few things that were left unsaid. Is that so bad?¡± ¡°It is when it interferes with your duties. Now that they are watching for you, it will be difficult to get back into his office.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ you think I don¡¯t know that?¡± she sighed and sat on a bench, turning to look at the top of the building. Behind one of those windows way at the top was Mr. Roy, and she had approximately¡ªshe checked her phone¡ªan hour and a half to kill him. Morrigan slumped back on the bench, her mind racing for a solution. ¡°We need a new approach,¡± Morrigan said, more to herself than to Noir. Her eyes scanned the surroundings, looking for any inspiration. Then it hit her. ¡°What if we don¡¯t need to go inside? What if we can get him to come out?¡± Noir tilted his head. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°We could create a situation that requires him to leave his office. Something urgent but believable. Maybe a family emergency?¡± ¡°I suppose it is an idea. But time is of the essence. How do you expect to pull it off?¡± Morrigan pulled out her phone and started searching for information about the Roy family. ¡°Well, he cares about his kids¡­¡± She quickly verified that Micheal Roy had a son and a daughter named Jason and Trish. They were both in their thirties, and it seemed Trish worked for his company, but Morrigan couldn¡¯t find much information on Jason other than an old news article about a DUI-related arrest. ¡°Hm¡­ If I can find a way to contact one of them and¡­ uh¡­¡± she paused and looked up, her mind weighing any possibilities. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡± Noir sighed. ¡°This is getting far too complicated already.¡± Morrigan bit her lip, thinking. ¡°I could try to reach out to Trish, his daughter. If I can somehow make her believe that her brother is in trouble, she might call her father.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Even if that leads to him leaving the building, he will likely have security with him. Furthermore, you can not predict his actions. More likely, one of them will contact Jason, verify it¡¯s a false alarm, and chalk it up to a prank call.¡± ¡°Well, then, what ideas do you have? Because I¡¯m not hearing any.¡± ¡°Oh, but I thought you had this handled.¡± Morrigan sighed and pulled out her list. ¡°Know what? This one¡¯s too complicated. Why don¡¯t we just say forget it and come back another day? People don¡¯t always die when they are supposed to, right? So¡­ you know.¡± ¡°We have no idea what effect that may have on fate,¡± Noir said. ¡°Besides, there is a simple solution you are not thinking of.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°You have the skeleton key. Simply enter through a fire exit, use the stairs, and you¡¯ll have no problem getting back to the top floor.¡± Morrigan stared at him. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that in the first place?¡± ¡°You seemed so sure of yourself. I simply did not want to steal your thunder.¡± Noir turned and started walking back towards the building. The way his tail flicked up and down, Morrigan felt was his way of rubbing it in. She followed him and hissed through her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m going to stuff you in a bag and toss you in a river, cat.¡± Noir glanced back with a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d love to see you try.¡± *** Going through an alleyway between buildings, Morrigan found a metal door that was likely used for an emergency exit. She used the skeleton key and found herself in a large concrete stairwell that lacked the austerity of the other parts of the building. After going up about ten flights of steps she sighed and said, ¡°How big is this place again?¡± ¡°His office is on floor fifty.¡± ¡°Great¡­¡± At least the doors which led into the building proper were numbered, because she doubted she would be able to keep track of her progress otherwise. By the thirties, she took off her hoodie and held it under one arm while the other hand used the railing to pull herself up each step. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I ask for a stamina boost in that stupid contract? Does this reaping business at least come up with a level-up system?¡± ¡°Oh, did I not show you how to access your system menu?¡± Morrigan stopped. ¡°Wait, what? Do we have that?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± he started. ¡°You have a good amount of experienced points saved up from the last few days so that should bring you up at least ten levels.¡± ¡°Screw off, Noir,¡± she gasped as she continued the trek up the stairs. Noir, on the other hand, was completely unphased by the climb. ¡°You still have your flesh so you are limited by the needs of a physical body. When you eventually decide to discard these human parts of yourself, you¡¯ll find that fatigue, hunger, and other corporeal conditions will no longer plague you.¡± ¡°Right, but then I¡¯ll be nothing but bones.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Floor forty five¡­ ¡°How long does that usually take?¡± ¡°Depends largely on you and how well you take care of your body. You could remain as you are, more or less, for a few thousand years if you are careful. However, many reapers find the limitations of their flesh an encumbrance and choose to discard it much sooner.¡± ¡°Okay, discard away!¡± Morrigan panted. ¡°I¡¯m done with this!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Noir said, looking her way. ¡°I can easily begin ripping¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m joking! I¡¯m joking! No ripping anything away, please! You damn demonic cat!¡± ¡°Too bad¡­ its been a while since I¡¯ve consumed fresh meat.¡± ¡°Okay, thats it, I¡¯m officially pretending this conversation never happened¡­ starting now.¡± Floor forty-six¡­ forty-seven¡­ ¡°After this¡­ no more Miss. Nice Reaper,¡± Morrigan gasped under her breath, her neck and under her arms slick with sweat. ¡°I¡¯m running in there and bum-rushing the old man. No questions asked.¡± On floor forty-eight, the stairwell was blocked by a locked door. Morrigan leaned against the wall, catching her breath, her hoodie draped over her forearm as she fished through the pocket for the skeleton key. For a heart-stopping moment, she thought that it wasn¡¯t there and dreaded trekking back down the stairs to search for it. She found its smooth surface eventually, though, and sighed with relief, just now realizing how unnaturally weightless the tool was. She slid it into the lock, then put her hoodie back on as she ascended the final flights of stairs. Figuring she should still try to look the part, she pulled the hood over her head. Finally, at floor fifty, she cautiously cracked the door open and peered into the hallway. The corridor was quiet, with only the muffled sounds of distant activity filtering through the closed doors of various offices. Morrigan slipped through stealthily. Noir followed close behind. They made their way towards Mr. Roy¡¯s office, Morrigan taking a deep breath as she reached to the side and felt for her scythe, pulling it into existence easily as it materialized in her hand. ¡°You seem to be taking this more seriously now,¡± Noir said. ¡°Damn if I¡¯m walking up those steps again,¡± she said under her breath as the skeleton key morphed into a black keycard with a skull on it. She realized a dire mistake in her approach last time. Whenever Death revealed himself to someone he was about to reap, he did it as he was. That is, he didn¡¯t do that trick with affecting their perception. Every time he did so, the soon-to-be-reaped souls had a certain recognition in their eyes, as if they didn¡¯t really need a formal explanation. Of course, she did still have skin on her bones, perception blocking or not, but she guessed the combination of her red eyes, white skin, scythe, and black clothing should do the trick. She pushed open the door and entered. Micheal Roy was nowhere in sight. She was about to make an agitated remark to that effect but heard some noise from another door she assumed to be his private bathroom. Morrigan took note of the call button and promptly sat on the corner of the desk where she would block it. No chance of that happening again now. Noir jumped up onto the desk and sat on his haunches beside her. ¡°You¡¯re still hesitating.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not walking in on him in the damn bathroom, alright? Just make sure you cease your perception-blocking power. I want him to see me as I am.¡± ¡°It seems you are picking up on a few things after all.¡± ¡°Just be quiet.¡± Noir turned to her with a glare but said nothing else. She heard a toilet flush, and then the sink, and finally, the bathroom door opened. Micheal Roy took a few distracted steps towards her before his head shot up and he let out an audible gasp. ¡°Y-you! How did you get back¡­ in here¡­¡± his voice trailed off as terror slowly draped over his face. Morrigan sat there, eyes glowing red under her hood, white hair draping past her collar in a disheveled mess from her recent exertion, and her scythe held diagonally across her lap. Roy¡¯s eyes were drawn to the blade, shining with an ominous blue glow. ¡°Mr. Roy, your fate has been decided, and your time has come.¡± She gave a soft smile, figuring he didn¡¯t deserve her making this any harder than it needed to be. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll be sending you to the afterlife now.¡± Chapter 28 - Spilling the Juice Morrigan red eyes peered out from under the hood. Her white hair, disheveled from the climb, framed her face, adding to her otherworldly appearance. The scythe in her lap seemed to absorb the light from the space around it, casting its own eerie glow. Mr. Roy, still recovering from his initial shock, took a step back. His eyes were fixed on the scythe, a mix of fear and fascination in his gaze. ¡°What... what are you?¡± he stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. Morrigan rose from the desk. She stood before him, at least a head shorter than the older man but her presence still commanding. ¡°I am a reaper, Mr. Roy. It¡¯s my duty to guide souls to their next destination.¡± Roy¡¯s face contorted with a range of emotions¡ªdisbelief, denial, and finally, a resigned understanding. ¡°I... this is¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke, is it? You¡¯re being serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± He nodded, eyes casting away from her as he seemed to process the situation. ¡°No¡­ no, this can''t be right. A reaper? Such things don¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°And yet here I am,¡± Morrigan spoke the words, simultaneously feeling like she sounded kind of cool but also kicking herself for thinking that way. Come on, get serious, Morrigan! she chided herself. Roy paced a few steps, his hands running through his hair in a mix of frustration and disbelief. ¡°This is absurd,¡± he muttered as he made it to the window and stared out at the city below. ¡°I have meetings, projects... I can¡¯t just leave everything. There¡¯s so much left to do.¡± Morrigan watched him, the way he gazed out the window. He lived the life of a powerful important man, probably spending many days staring out the window just like this. He didn¡¯t seem like a particularly bad guy, and the fact her scythe was blue meant he was going to heaven. So whatever he had to do to become this powerful man, he apparently didn¡¯t do it with evil in his heart. Still, witnessing the initial denial, the struggle to accept the inevitable¡­ It was hard to watch. Until now, all her ''clients'' had already been past the point of no return. This was different. ¡°I understand this is difficult to accept. But life has its cycles, and yours has reached its natural conclusion.¡± She tried to think of what Death would say. ¡°You¡¯ve accomplished a lot in this life and should be proud.¡± His eyes seemed to be searching for something. Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure if he was really seeing the view out the window or not. ¡°But... why now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can give an answer that will satisfy you. But it¡¯s not a punishment or anything. It''s just¡­ well, it is what it is.¡± He looked over his shoulder. For a moment, she thought he was looking at her, but realized his gaze was drifting past her to his desk. ¡°Hey,¡± Morrigan held out her hand. ¡°Take my hand, and I promise it will all be over. It¡¯ll be completely painless.¡± ¡°Oh god¡­¡± His face broke, his hand coming up to hide a sudden sob. ¡°My kids¡­ Jason! The last thing he¡¯ll remember of me is us fighting. We¡¯ve been estranged for years and now¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m such a fool. You tried to give me a chance, didn¡¯t you? Please, can I still do that? Can I call my son one last time?¡± Morrigan hesitated. It couldn¡¯t hurt¡­ right? ¡°No,¡± Noir said. ¡°Morrigan, don¡¯t make me explain this to you again. This time, I will interfere if you don¡¯t do your duty.¡± ¡°What?¡± Morrigan hissed, turning to look at the cat. His eyes glowed red, threateningly, and for a moment, Morrigan understood more clearly what it is like to have the veil of perception lifted. He still looked like Noir, but she didn¡¯t see him as a cat. She saw him as the demonic thing that had fought to protect her in the negative space. ¡°Interfere? I thought you were only supposed to guide me.¡± ¡°Though I am meant to interfere with the living as little as possible, it is well within my power to end this human¡¯s life. Since he is on your list, and I¡¯m doing it to protect order, I would be acting within the parameters of my role.¡± Noir¡¯s voice was cold. Morrigan felt a chill run down her spine. She looked back at Mr. Roy, who was watching them with a mix of confusion and fear. Having this argument in front of him seemed like a sort of cruelty on her part. Morrigan bit her lip, her mind racing. ¡°Mr. Roy¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just that¡ª¡± Her words were cut off as he suddenly sprinted past her, one hand coming out to shove her out of the way. ¡°MORRIGAN NOW!¡± Noir roared. She gripped her scythe as she regained her balance and twisted around, seeing Roy fall over the desk, his hand reaching for the call button. She raised her Scythe, but her first step hesitated. A black tendril erupted from Noir¡¯s body. ¡°Securi-Aaaaaagggh!¡± Morrigan froze, her scythe held up over her shoulder, but it loosened in her grip until it was slack at her side. Her eyes traced Noir¡¯s feline form, the black thing that extended from him like a long, black needle as it pierced the center of Micheal Roy¡¯s chest. There was a bit of white skull peering through the fur between Noir¡¯s ears, and as the tendril retracted, crawling flesh closed around the bone, quickly making Noir whole again. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Roy¡¯s finger was on the call button, but his body collapsed without another word, though there was no blood. ¡°W-why?¡± Morrigan gasped, tears forming in her eyes. The speaker on his desk clicked. ¡°Mr. Roy, what is it? What¡¯s wrong!? We¡¯re sending help!¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t move, and she watched as Roy¡¯s translucent arm lifted from the physical one that was splayed over the desk. Roy¡¯s spirit rose from the now lifeless body, the face of the spirit tight with anguish as it looked around. ¡°I-I¡­¡± Morrigan¡¯s hands shook on the scythe. Noir¡¯s voice was thick with urgency. ¡°Quickly, Morrigan, there is no time! Reap him!¡± Mr. Roy¡¯s spirit looked at her, his eyes glowing with a sickly yellow similar to that of the hollow she had watched Death reap the day before. ¡°Mr. Roy, I¡¯m¡ª¡± she tried to say some last words, but any composure she had left her as Mr. Roy¡¯s spirit fell to his knees. The spirit let out a deafening, inhuman screech of pain, horror, and regret, as the absolute terror of his final moments in this life crashed against Morrigan¡¯s eardrums. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Morrigan screamed, raising her scythe. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She swung it through him and he disappeared, his wails lingering a moment longer after his spirit dissipated. In the eerie silence that followed, Morrigan stood there, shocked, the scythe dissipating in a wisp of blue flame as it hit the floor. Her heart felt like it was being seized by the overwhelming guilt. She had witnessed many passings this week, but this... this was different. This was a soul torn away, not guided, and the weight of that realization was crushing. ¡°Morrigan we must go. NOW!¡± ¡°He was scared, Noir! He was terrified!¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice broke as she spoke. ¡°I could have... I should have...¡± They could hear a series of footsteps rushing down the hallway. ¡°No time for that now!¡± Noir¡¯s voice was urgent as he jumped down from the desk, his flesh melting into a pool of shadow at his feet as he came to Morrigan¡¯s side. The shadow pooled around Morrigan as a black aura lifted from it, covering her body. She stared at her hands as the room disappeared into blackness. She heard the door burst open, then footsteps filled the room. Voices echoed, calling out to Mr. Roy, but they were muffled as if coming from a distance. Noir¡¯s magic was at work, making Morrigan and himself invisible to those entering the room. ¡°N-Noir¡­?¡± Morrigan whispered, her voice detached. Looking around, she didn¡¯t see him, only vague silhouettes through the shadows that surrounded her. ¡°Get up, walk to the door, and don¡¯t make a sound,¡± Noir¡¯s voice whispered to her. Numbly, Morrigan obeyed, navigating past the bewildered security guards, and out of the room. As they made it down the hallway, the darkness receded. Morrigan looked back at the office door, her heart heavy, and through the corner of her eye, she noticed Noir¡¯s skeletal form alongside her. The shadows were being sucked into him like he was some strange three-dimensional drain. ¡°If you¡¯re going to break down,¡± Noir spoke with an exhausted gasp, ¡°at least wait until we are in the stairwell.¡± She did as she was told, moving mechanically. The sound of Mr. Roy¡¯s last horrible wail echoed in her ears. When she made it through the door, she collapsed into the wall and sat. Noir, in his demonic, skeletal form sat on its haunches as the last of the shadows receded back into him, flesh sliding, slithering, and slapping back into place. His skull was the last to be covered, red eyes glowing in the wide empty sockets until he was fully reformed. ¡°N-Noir, I¡ª¡± Her muddled apology was interrupted when Noir lost his composure and fell to his side, breathing heavily. He looked like an ordinary, though sick and defeated, cat. ¡°Noir! Are you okay!?¡± Morrigan gasped, hands hesitant to touch him. His chest pumped up and down with his heavy breaths. He winked one red eye open and it shifted back to yellow. ¡°I will be¡­ just¡­ give me a moment,¡± he said. ¡°That spell placed us in a pocket dimension, outside the realm where this world can physically interact with us¡­ it is simple to use on myself, but bringing another physical body along is¡­ difficult.¡± Morrigan¡¯s hands hovered over Noir, torn between wanting to offer comfort and fearing to cause further strain. The Noir she knew, usually so composed, now seemed vulnerable and worn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ it¡¯s my fault. You had to do that¡­ because of me.¡± Noir slowly regained his composure, his breathing becoming more steady. He pushed himself up to sit properly, though still looked drained. ¡°You are my charge, Morrigan. It¡¯s my responsibility to guide and protect you. Even if it demands such exertions.¡± Morrigan hugged her knees. ¡°I screwed up again. This time¡­ he suffered because of me. I hesitated... And then you had to step in.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ and despite this I suspect it is not the last time you will ignore my advice.¡± Noir voice began to rise. ¡°The call button was there in the room, he saw you were hesitant and distracted, and he made a choice. I saw clearly well what was soon to happen, and tried to warn you to get on with it. But you didn¡¯t listen! You never listen!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy, okay!¡± Her voice cracked as tears touched her eyes. ¡°You yell at me to hurry up and kill someone, and I¡¯m supposed to just do it without a second thought!?¡± ¡°You are a reaper!¡± ¡°Until five days ago I was a normal girl! Fuck! I-I never had to think about death, o-or demons, or any of this!¡± ¡°Be that as it may,¡± Noir growled. ¡°You are a reaper now. Stand up to the duty. This is not something you step halfway through the door with. You are either doing it or you are not!¡± Morrigan shot up to her feet, preparing to run down the steps but she stopped. Through her teeth she said. ¡°I¡¯m trying¡­ It¡¯s not easy but I¡¯m trying.¡± ¡°You need to do more than try,¡± Noir said, his voice firm. ¡°Your responsibility is too great. If you can not reconcile yourself with this, then perhaps it is better that you quit.¡± Morrigan froze. Quitting meant limbo, the end of her existence. She had already died once, but limbo would be a more complete form of dying. But maybe he¡¯s right¡­ Besides, would it be so bad? She clenched her fist. At least then, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any of this anymore. Noir regarded her for a moment, his expression softening. ¡°You are learning, Morrigan. This role is not easy, nor is it meant to be. The complexity of human emotion often alludes me, so perhaps I underestimated the trouble it would cause you in reaping a client who is still alive.¡± Morrigan wiped away the tears from her eyes, but she had nothing to say. ¡°You have two more names on your list for today. We should get moving.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ okay,¡± she whispered, then took a deep breath, steadying herself. Going down the steps was much easier than coming up. After exiting the stairwell and stepping back into the world of the living, Morrigan pulled out her list to go over the last two names. Walking along the city streets, people busily hurried in both directions around her. She wondered if she would ever really get used to this. Chapter 29 - Being Human Chapter 29 - Being Human It was four o''clock by the time Morrigan reaped her next soul for the day. It was another car accident. The spirit of the young man stared at the scene in shock but ultimately accepted his fate without any argument. The last was at the hospital. It seemed to be a work-related accident as he was wearing a safety vest, and Morrigan followed the paramedics as they brought him through the halls on a stretcher. His spirit seemed dormant in the barely alive body, so Noir told her to just walk up and reap him, the doctors would only notice her as another member of the staff. So, with her scythe out, she walked at a brisk pace and stabbed the blade into his chest. ¡°We¡¯re losing him!¡± one of the doctors shouted, though as Morrigan watched his spirit rise out of his body and dissipate she was the only one who knew for sure that he was already gone. On the way back to the truck, which she had parked on the outskirts of the city, she saw the spirit of a stray dog. It was staring up at the door of an apartment building expectantly, tail wagging. ¡°Noir, can you ask him what he¡¯s doing?¡± Noir walked over to the dog and meowed. The dog returned a woof. ¡°He says he lost his master but this is where he lives. He says he¡¯s sure he¡¯ll open the door at any minute and let him in.¡± Morrigan frowned at the dog. He was a scruffy little terrier, his fur, though slightly matted, shimmered with a ghostly hue and there was a pair of wings coming out of his back, just like Momo had. Still, his tail wagged energetically, as if he expected his master to appear at any moment. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s dead, does he?¡± Morrigan asked softly, her heart aching at the sight. Noir shook his head. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. It¡¯s common for animals to be unaware of their own passing. They often stay attached to places or people they were fond of in life.¡± Morrigan crouched down, reaching out a hand towards the dog. The terrier tilted his head, looking at her curiously. ¡°Hey there, boy. Your master can¡¯t see you anymore, but I bet he misses you,¡± she said gently. The wagging of his tail slowed, ears folding back as he let out a soft whine. Morrigan patted his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay though, because he¡¯ll never stop thinking about you while you wait for him in heaven. Then, when his time comes, you¡¯ll be there to greet him, and he¡¯ll be so happy to see you again!¡± The dog whimpered again, but Morrigan thought he understood by the small final wag of his tail. Morrigan then stood, summoned her scythe, and reaped the spirit so that he could pass on. It was six o''clock by the time Morrigan finally made it back to the truck. She sat with her hands on the wheel, feeling rather detached. The day¡¯s events were like an echo in her mind, but somewhere in the background she still heard Micheal Roy¡¯s wailing spirit. Guilt tugged at her heart. ¡°It was a difficult day,¡± Noir said. ¡°Let''s head back now. You need to rest.¡± Morrigan nodded and inserted the key. *** The sun descended fully into dusk as Morrigan made her way down the country road. As she came up Death¡¯s gravel driveway, she saw his elegant classic car parked there and she pulled in alongside it. Driving had come surprisingly naturally, though she didn¡¯t have to deal with any real traffic or changing lanes yet. She trudged into the cabin behind Noir to find Death sitting on the couch, game controller in hand, though he paused and looked up. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back, how did things go today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m just going to go lay down.¡± Death¡¯s head turned as he watched her go. After stepping into her room, she kicked off her shoes, slipped the skeleton key out of her pocket and placed it on the nightstand, then collapsed on the bed. She let the soft sheets consume her, the pillow wrapping around her face. She exhaled again and rolled onto her back feeling her heart pumping unevenly in her chest. She supposed she had been somewhat getting used to things, but the incident with Micheal Roy had her right back to feeling the same anxiety that she thought she had finally been getting away from. Her mind spun guiltily over all the souls she had to reap, and as she tried to think back on all of them, she realized she was already losing count. Momo and Mrs. Meyers were there on the first day. The man in the hospital who she already forgot the name of the second day, and Tim, then¡­ two more, or was it three? Was that businesswoman the second or third day? Yesterday and today there were several souls that felt like complete routine and¡­ ¡°Fuck¡­¡± she gasped quietly. She remembered some of their last moments, the old woman in the parking lot, the man committing suicide, then she was back to thinking about Tim and how she had left him next to a smear of his own gore. Then the demon, the boys who had killed her, seeing Emma and the others at the mall. So much of it had passed by her in a strange daze; she was there in the moment yet already felt herself filing them away. Perhaps it was a matter of not processing things fully? Well, the trauma processing center of her brain was in full gear now as her mind was racing back and forth between all of these events over and over again. Her head became so noisy with voices, flashes of images and her own curses directed at herself. She put her hands over her ears as if that would do any good to silence them. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°FUCK!¡± she gasped somewhat loud, though conscious not to be heard from outside her room. ¡°Fuck, fuck, fuck!¡± Laying down felt like it was going to drive her crazy, so she sat up. The fact she hadn¡¯t eaten since this morning dawned on her, but she was so anxious that the idea of food didn¡¯t appeal to her at all. Why are you freaking out? She asked herself. You were getting used to things. Why now? She didn¡¯t want this. She didn¡¯t want any of it. She just wanted it to all stop. She wanted the chatter in her head to leave her alone. She wanted to stop being so damn aware of her own heartbeat! She stood abruptly. The room felt constricting, the walls seeming to close in on her with each passing second. She needed air, space to breathe. She reached for the door and stepped out into the living room. Death was still there, his gaze shifting from the television screen to Morrigan. ¡°Morrigan, is everything okay?¡± She ignored him and without a word, made her way to the front door, flinging it open and stepping out into the cool night. The darkness enveloped her, but it was a welcome embrace compared to the stifling walls indoors. She took deep breaths, the fresh air filling her lungs and providing a small measure of relief. The conversation with her mom entered her head. Those last words they might ever share replaying. They never got along, but hadn¡¯t her mom been making some kind of an attempt to connect with her? Or at least, she tried to do something nice for her, and Morrigan just walked out the door and out of her life. So what? They never got along anyway, and her mom always fell way short of Mother of the Year. Morrigan didn¡¯t have much in the way of warm memories. No dinners or breakfasts cooked with care. Birthdays that were forgotten, or at least, not acknowledged. Morrigan never told her about school or any of her interests, and now that she thought about it, she didn¡¯t know much about her mom either. Still, that was just one more voice among the many others spinning through her head. She looked towards the trees, the darkness within them that didn¡¯t even have a bit of moonlight to cast off the complete black. Then she had the idea to run into the woods, as if she could run away from whatever was on her mind. Something about the thought soothed her, like aloe on a sunburn. It did not exactly take the pain away, but it at least replaced it with a more bearable tingle on sticky skin. That was at least something, right? Just running away? She heard the front door of the cabin creek open. Death¡¯s presence came up behind her, and then he just stood there. ¡°Noir told me you¡¯ve had a difficult day,¡± he eventually said. ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± Morrigan said, her voice detached. ¡°I¡¯m really trying, and I thought I was getting used to it.¡± ¡°Reaping, on its own, is a heavy burden,¡± Death said. ¡°Yet, I¡¯m sure there is much else that is plaguing your mind.¡± She turned slightly to face Death, the moonlight cast his features in a soft glow. The hollows of his eyes, under the hood, were every bit as dark as the moonless forest. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s everything. With reaping, I feel like I¡¯m not doing it right. When I think of my old life, I want to go back and change everything. I wish I could just wake up tomorrow morning and realize the week has been nothing but a dream.¡± ¡°Transition is never easy, especially one as drastic as yours. It¡¯s natural to feel lost, to mourn your old life and the relationships you had.¡± ¡°Mourn my own life?¡± ¡°Yes, I do believe humans often find themselves in that situation, even when they are still alive. That is why heartbreak is so hard: the end of a relationship or the death of a loved one. Or perhaps, being displaced due to work, or a natural disaster. We all fall into our routines. There is safety there¡ªa sureness, familiarity. When your life takes a big change, those routines are thrown out the window. You no longer know what to expect. It can feel threatening and overwhelming. I do believe to mourn in these moments of one¡¯s life is completely natural.¡± Am I mourning? She wondered. ¡°That makes sense¡­ but doesn¡¯t exactly help.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re looking for a quick cure, I¡¯m afraid I don''t have one.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t take it. I just want this anxiety to go away. Even if I get distracted enough to stop thinking so much, it¡¯s like it¡¯s looming around the corner.¡± She sighed, gripping a hand near her heart. ¡°Do you feel this kind of stuff? You don¡¯t have a heart anymore, but can you still feel it beating?¡± ¡°I can not¡­¡± Death said. ¡°Those are physical reactions to stress. But I¡¯ll say, the lack of those sensations make my anxieties so much harder to manage. It may sound counterproductive, but it¡¯s a release. They provide a tangible way for the body to process the mind¡¯s distress. When there is nothing but the mind to contend with¡­ That, Morrigan, is truly a curse.¡± Morrigan stared at him, a faint glow of red appeared in his dark sockets. She blinked, remembering the couple of times she¡¯s seen that before. He turned away, as if not wanting her to see. ¡°So¡­ you still get scared, feel guilty and stuff like that?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, of course.¡± ¡°But¡­ how do you deal with it?¡± ¡°Distraction is often a useful tool, I¡¯d say. Though, I¡¯ve also had countless years to come to terms with not only what I am but the nature of the world. It can be beautiful, but also so horribly tragic.¡± She took a moment to absorb his words. ¡°Distraction, huh? Guess that explains the video games.¡± Death let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Yes, among other things. Games, books, observing life... there are many ways to find a moment of peace. But they are just temporary measures. The real strength comes from accepting and understanding your emotions, not running from them.¡± Morrigan nodded slowly, her mind trying to wrap around the concept. ¡°Accepting and understanding,¡± she repeated. ¡°Easier said than done.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Death agreed. ¡°But not impossible.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Death looked back to her, the red in his eyes now gone. ¡°I mean¡­ what you¡¯ve said helps. I think, if I only had Noir to talk to I¡¯d probably go crazy.¡± ¡°Ah yes, well¡­ Noir is quite far from being human.¡± ¡°I mean, he can be sympathetic at times. But also¡­ I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s different.¡± ¡°No, no, you are correct. He has learned much, but he has a long way to go. In a way, I think you can be his teacher as much as you can learn from him.¡± Morrigan smiled at that. ¡°So he¡¯s helping to teach me to be a reaper, and I¡¯m helping him what? Learn to be human?¡± ¡°I would like to think so. Now, come, why don¡¯t we head back inside?¡± Once inside, Morrigan decided to force some food into her stomach. She took one of the snackbars out of the cabinet and ate it as she walked back into the livingroom to find Death back in front of the TV with a controller in his hand. She leaned against the doorframe, munching on her snack bar as she watched him. Despite his years, he still had insecurities, and even he needed distractions to let go and process. She finished the snack bar and came over to the couch. ¡°Mind if I jump in?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± he said, ¡°Just let me finish this level.¡± She spent the rest of the night playing games with him; no conversation, just enjoying wonderfully distracting mind-numbing entertainment. It was late in the night when she finally decided to go to bed and said goodnight. She didn¡¯t sleep well, her anxieties still had her tossing and turning. But, she did sleep. So that was worth something, at least. Chapter 30 – The Wind Through the Keyhole
Chapter 30 ¨C The Wind Through the Keyhole
By morning, Morrigan wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she slept or not. If she did, it was sporadic but at least she didn¡¯t dream. If she did, she was sure she would have had nightmares. After getting dressed and coming out into the hall, she heard whispering, Death and Noir deliberating with hushed tones. Curious, she took careful steps down the hall. ¡°I know, I know, but give her time Noir.¡± ¡°Master, I wish to trust your judgment, but think about last time¡­¡± Noir¡¯s voice lowered like he was sharing something extra confidential, and Morrigan couldn¡¯t quite make out the words. Their talking about me, right? Morrigan thought, taking a step forward. ¡°No, this is not the same,¡± Death¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Morrigan may be troubled but¡ª¡± Her foot found a creaky floorboard, which halted their conversation. Death looked over his shoulder from the couch, and a red glow in his eye sockets disappeared. ¡°Ah, Morrigan, you¡¯re awake.¡± Morrigan looked past him, at Noir who sat elegantly upon the coffee table. The cat seemed to regard her with disapproval. She sighed and turned towards the kitchen. ¡°Talking about me?¡± she asked. Death got up and followed her. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, we were merely discussing your progress and how best to support you,¡± he said, his voice calm and even. Morrigan stopped and leaned against the kitchen counter, her arms crossed. ¡°And what¡¯s the verdict? Am I a lost cause or just a work in progress?¡± ¡°Noir has concerns, understandably so. But we both believe in your potential.¡± Noir came in next, taking a seat by Death¡¯s feet. ¡°My concern is for the balance and your well-being, Morrigan. It is clear the emotional toll is crushing you.¡± ¡°Well, sorry!¡± Morrigan spat. ¡°Last week the biggest thing on my agenda was deciding what outfit I would wear to a party. Now, I¡¯m worried about killing half a dozen people every day.¡± Noir''s voice rose. ¡°You don¡¯t listen! You grow defensive over any smallest remark and you keep making the same mistakes!¡± ¡°Well I¡¯m still learning! I never wanted to be a reaper in the first place!¡± ¡°Yet, you signed the contract!¡± ¡°Oh yeah, big choice I had there.¡± Death stepped between them. ¡°ENOUGH!¡± he yelled, eyes glowing red. It was enough to silence both of them instantly. The fact he was normally so calm and composed made it that much scarier when he lost his cool. Morrigan dropped her haze to the floor, then started walking back to her room. ¡°Forget it. Where¡¯s my list?¡± ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± Death said, ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about.¡± She looked over her shoulder. Death¡¯s skeletal fingers came up to his chin in a thinking gesture. ¡°I decided it would be best for you to take the day off.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Bet that was Noir¡¯s idea, huh?¡± ¡°No, it was mine,¡± Death said. ¡°Reaping is difficult to adjust to, but on top of that you¡¯ve had some tricky cases already. Not to mention the confrontation with the demon, and¡­ perhaps a few missteps on your part. But, I know it hasn¡¯t been an easy time for you.¡± ¡°Reapers can take days off?¡± Morrigan asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°But of course, it¡¯s not as though we¡¯re slaves. We can choose our own schedules too. As long as overall we are meeting our quotas and honoring the purpose of our existence here. That¡¯s why my reaping is always morning to mid-afternoon. Another reaper handles this area at night.¡± ¡°Hm, well alright,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll stay out of your way today, then.¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if it was a relief or if she felt¡­ abandoned? Was that the right word? What if Death was coming to the conclusion she couldn¡¯t make the cut as a reaper after all? Would that mean he would just send her to limbo? ¡°Morrigan, this isn¡¯t a punishment. It has simply dawned on me you have not had a chance to stop and breath, to really process your new existence. I think you should take a break until you can come to terms with certain things.¡± ¡°So it''s not just today you want me to take off?¡± ¡°That, I have not yet decided.¡± She paused, then said, ¡°I see¡­ Well, guess I¡¯m going back to bed then.¡± She continued on to her room without another word. As she flopped back on the bed she thought about the conversation she had walked in on. I wish to trust your judgement, Noir had said. Morrigan may be troubled, Death had said. That added up to¡­ Noir wanted Death to un-reaperize her, which would mean being sent to limbo. Right? It kind of hurt to think that Noir thought that way about her. Yeah, she screwed up more than once, but despite their constant bickering, she had thought Noir cared about her. Also, there was something else¡­ Think about last time¡­ Noir had said. No, this is not the same¡­ Death had responded. What did that mean? What last time? Morrigan sat back up. Were they talking about her, or something else? She had no idea, but she kind of wanted to confront them on it. Instead, she walked over to the bookshelf in her room and kneeled in front of it, looking over the titles. It all looked like relatively modern stuff, she even saw some author names she regonized. Stephen King, Tolkein, Autumn Knights, Sanderson, Micheal Buckley¡­ ¡°Morrigan,¡± Death called from the hallway. ¡°We are leaving now. We¡¯ll be back this afternoon. Please feel free to make yourself at home.¡± She ignored him and grabbed the first volume of The Sisters Grimm, then flipped through the pages. This was one of the first book series she ever got deep into reading, back when she was still in first grade. Back then, she couldn¡¯t understand the older sister, Sabrina, at all; how she couldn¡¯t accept being thrown into a new world of magic and adventure. Morrigan would have wished for nothing more than to be whisked away from the life she knew. She definitely related more to the younger sister back then. Now, she thought she understood better how Sabrina felt. There was safety in a world that was familiar, that you could understand. Lost of that, its impossible to know what will happen and where you stand, so it¡¯s only natural to deny that truth. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Morrigan closed the book and looked at the spine. It was worn with creases, and it was clear the book had gotten its fair share of use. She put the book back and then listened for the sound of Death¡¯s car leaving. She could vaguely make out the crunch of gravel under the tires, and when she was sure he was gone she left the bedroom. No reaping today¡­ she guessed it was a relief after all, but now she didnt know what to do with herself. She ended up pacing around the living room, occasionally grabbing a book off one of the many stacks and flipping through. Most of the books out here in the livingroom were at least a hundred years old, probably much older in most cases. She wondered why the ones in her room were more modern? Had Death stocked that bookshelf specifically for her? Come to think of it, the guest room wasn¡¯t dusty at all and the linens had been fresh¡­ so had he been expecting her to come live here the whole time? She wasn¡¯t sure if she should take issue with that or not. She sighed and closed the book, retiring it back to its stack. Looking towards the stairway, which she had not yet been up, she wondered if there would be anything interesting up there. Figuring there was nothing wrong with looking around, she went upstairs. Besides, Death did tell her to feel free to make herself at home. There were four doors in the upstairs hall. The first led to another bathroom, the second¡­ drum roll¡­ more books! This room was even messier as some of the stacks further back into the room had no path to get to them. She closed the door and then went on to the third room. When she tried the handle she found it was locked. ¡°Hmmm¡­ onto door number four, then,¡± she said to herself. ¡°Is it going to a game room? A pool table, or an old pinball machine? A week¡¯s vacation in the Bahamas?¡± she turned the knob and looked inside. ¡°Nope! More books!¡± This room was just as bad as the last one, the area completely filled. Come to think of it, I guess Death is kind of a hoarder¡­ She looked back to the locked door, wondering what was behind it. No, if there is something in there he wants private I should respect that¡­ she thought. Then again, he knows I have a skeleton key and he never said anything about staying away. Maybe he just locked it on the off chance there was a break-in? She smirked, then quickly ran downstairs, snatched the skeleton key off her nightstand and ran back up. She brought the key towards the lock, and it started changing shape just as always. However, as she got closer to the keyhole it was suddenly like trying to push two opposing magnets together. ¡°The hell?¡± The key just kept trying to slip to the side, so she held it with both hands to steady it and tried to push it through the force that was repelling it. However, the closer she got to the keyhole the stronger it became and she soon realized it was impossible. She gave up and looked at the key. ¡°Can open any lock in the world, huh? Except for one, apparently.¡± She returned it to her pocket, then kneeled down as she closed an eye and tried to look through the keyhole. Too dark. Then as she tried the knob, she realized the door would wiggle a little. She pulled and played with it, a smirk coming over her face. There¡¯s more than one way to open a locked door, you know. With that thought, she ran back to her room, looked through her bag until finding her credit card then ran back up to the locked room. She took a moment to ponder over if she should do this. The fact some magic was repelling the skeleton key was proof Death didn¡¯t want her to go in there. At the same time, she was wondering just how much she should really trust him? Death had power over her, even if he was kind to her. For the sake of self-preservation she figured she should know all she could about who she was living with. That was only smart. She slid the credit card into the crack, pulled up on the knob and wiggled the card and the knob simultaneously. Eventually, she found an angle for the corner of the card to slide down into the latch, then leveraged the card by rotating it up and back, then lifting and pushing the doorknob. The door suddenly popped open. Inside was completely dark, but she saw the silhouettes of furnishings. It wasn¡¯t more book storage, that was obvious. She felt around the wall until she found a switch and flicked it up. Her eyes widened as she took in the room which was¡­ an ordinary bedroom, though dated. There was a bed, a desk, an old oil lamp, curtains with a flower design on them, and a smaller bookcase just like the one in her own room. She stepped inside and looked at the bookshelf. These books seemed quite a bit older, though not as ancient as the ones stacked around the living room. One other difference, they were coated in a thick layer of dust. She walked over to the desk, which was covered in dust as well. It seemed that this room hadn¡¯t been used in a long time, but other than that, it was clean. No clutter at all, just like her own room and the kitchen. ¡°Okay, so he has another spare room. No big deal, right?¡± she muttered to herself. However, an eerie feeling clawed at her. ¡°Yeah, a completely normal spare room that he took extra care to lock with magic and looks like it hasn¡¯t been used in ages. Nothing weird here at all.¡± Her eyes scanned around the room, falling back on the desk. There was a chair in front of it, and three drawers along one side. She walked over to it and reached for the little knob, but stopped. Looking closer, the little metal knob was coated in dust just like everything else, so touching it would make it clear that she had opened it. Instead, she held the credit card firmly in her palm and worked the corner into the crevice on the underside of the drawer then slowly pulled it open. Inside was a feather quill pen and a bottle of ink, the kind she had only ever seen in movies based in earlier time periods. She used the card to push the drawer closed again. Drawer number two she did the same thing, and this time she found a single leatherbound book. Except, it wasn¡¯t just a book, there was no title or author name along the spine, just the word ¡®diary,¡¯ engrained in the leather. It was held shut by a simple clasp and leather belt. Morrigan looked over her shoulder as if expecting to see someone standing behind her. There was nothing, and as she listened for any sounds of someone being in the house she found there were none. Her hand reached for the clasp, dust be damned, and undid it then lifted the cover, all while not moving it from its place in the drawer. It was handwritten with beautiful cursive penmanship that was truly a skill lost to the ages. Here in the digital age, nobody could write like that. She started reading. January 27th 1694, Winter is harsh this year, but my skin no longer feels the cold the way it used to. Of all the things I could begin with, this is what sticks out in my mind. But no, not just the cold, nothing feels as it once was. If it were so, then I doubt my duties would come so naturally. I am not that girl any longer. I only need to gaze into the mirror to know that¡¯s the case. Yet, I avoid mirrors, I can¡¯t stand to see the evidence of what they¡¯ve done to me. Noir asked why I smashed a mirror at the market the other day. I¡¯d think it would be obvious why. Truly, for one so ancient there is little he understands. Morrigan would have smirked at that, but she was way too creeped out to find anything humorous at the moment. She let go of the cover and let it close as she stepped back. ¡°Who¡¯s is this?¡± she whispered to herself. Shaking her head, she threw caution to the wind, and picked the journal up, putting her fingerprints all over it as she opened it to the next page. January 30th 1694 Death was upset with me today. I took the life of someone too early, and he said it was wrong. I¡¯m not sure that I should care. He needed to die. The man was abusing his child, and I couldn¡¯t help putting a stop to it. I did that family a favor. The woman may have faced legal consequences if she were to have made a move with that butcher¡¯s knife. It is not as though he were not meant to die anyway. Morrigan froze, taking it in. There was more, but she stopped there for now and closed the journal again. Would I do the same thing in that situation? As far as she could tell, this other girl who was presumable once an apprentice reaper was justified in her actions. She wanted to keep reading, but she had no idea when Death would be back and she did not want to get caught snooping around. She lowered the journal down to the drawer she had gotten it from, but stopped. How long would it be before she was left alone in this house again and had a chance to read this journal? She couldn¡¯t let it go. It seemed Death rarely used this room, so he might not ever notice. Using the corner of her credit card, she closed the drawer but kept the journal held against her chest. She then flicked off the light switch as she stepped back into the hall and closed the door. She wiggled the handle, confirming it was still locked. As she moved to the stairwell, another thought hit her and she went back to the door and tested the skeleton key. The lock still repelled its presence. She checked outside once she made it back downstairs to confirm she was still alone, then took the journal back to her room. Chapter 31 - Diary of the Dead Chapter 31 - Diary of the Dead Back in the safety of her own room, Morrigan sat on the edge of her bed with the old journal open in her lap. Her fingers were unsteady as she flipped through the pages. Her eyes skimmed the elegant script as if it were a window into the life of someone who had walked a path similar to hers. February 3rd, 1694 Noir suggested I detach myself. He says I should consider my hands merely tools of a greater purpose. But how can I detach when I see so much cruelty and suffering in the world? Am I to turn a blind eye? I loath the way he phrased it. A greater purpose? What can be the purpose when the poor become weak with disease to where they can no longer keep their fires lit, and they freeze and die? Meanwhile, the wealthy have servants to tend to all their needs and doctors to guide them through the healing process every step of the way. Noir and Death both speak of balance, but I see none. It is easy for them to think that way, I suppose. Death, by his own words, admits he no longer remembers his own mortality. Noir? Whatever that thing is, he could truly never understand what it is to be a frail, mortal human. Such elegant words about our role fall muffled upon my ears. I know what it¡¯s like to be human. I know what it is to suffer. Why is the world like this? If such powerful forces exist, why then can the winter not be cast away? Why can this horrible disease not simply cease to be? Does suffering really make the world all the more beautiful? Is there really more meaning to the flowers blooming in the spring? I¡¯d think a world where those flowers bloom eternally would still have meaning. Again, so easy for Death to suggest otherwise. I won¡¯t let myself forget my humanity. I will never downplay these horrors with such elegantly spoken words. Morrigan continued to flip through the diary. Some entries she skimmed past, others she focused on. Most detailed a day in the life as a reaper, talking about those she helped to pass on. Some entries were long and spanned pages. Others were short and without commentary. The next to catch Morrigan¡¯s eyes was a much shorter entry. February 23rd, 1694 Today I reaped a child. Her face was pocked by the disease. It was her time, Death said. After that, the next entry was two weeks later. Up until that point, there was not more than a two day gap. March 8th, 1694 Today Death confirmed that he would no longer be teaching me magic. He says he feels he rushed me and that I should learn some humility before he continued such lessons. These words I write can not begin to give justice to how infuriated I am. Humility? What more humility must I possess? I have accepted my fate as a reaper¡ªI do his bidding. And yet, he speaks of humility as though I am some child throwing a tantrum. In these three long months as a reaper, I have seen things that would break the strongest of spirits. After the way I died and the things I had to do in this new life, I¡¯ve been nothing but dedicated to this role. Yet he dares to question me? He is out of touch, I¡¯m sure. I knew something was amiss several days ago when the lessons stopped, when my role as his apprentice began to feel as though I was simply taking on the load of his own duties. When I began this new existence he told me he would guide me, teach me to be more than just a soul collector. He promised knowledge, understanding, a purpose that went beyond the mundane. But now, I feel as if I am merely a tool, and that my own growth and understanding have been cast aside. I shall wait for now. I am not rash, but if my disillusionment for my so-called mentors is not resolved, I will be leaving them. There is no rule that I must remain his apprentice, after all. It is my list, not his, and as long as I satisfy the fates there is nothing he can do. Morrigan flipped backwards, trying to find more passages about this other reaper¡¯s training as far as magic went. In Morrigan¡¯s case, she had not been taught a single thing, but she was only a week into the job. She found a couple mentions about being taught perception blocking, and something called shadow stepping which would allow her to move through shadows and thus be able to travel faster. Morrigan wondered if now that cars were a thing that¡¯s why she hadn¡¯t seen Death use that yet. Skimming through, she eventually found some mention of offensive magics. It was part of a longer passage that began with the usual entries about the day¡¯s reapings which is why Morrigan had missed it at first. It was dated January 31st. January 31st, 1694 After we returned from the day¡¯s reapings Death finally began teaching me of other magics. I have yet to cross paths with a demon, but he thought I should know how to defend myself. Just in case. As I practiced, channeling the energy and shaping it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of exhilaration. I can see how easy it would be to lose oneself in it. Death warned me of this, cautioning me to always remember my purpose and to use my abilities only when necessary. I understand his words, yet part of me wonders what the true extent of this power could be. Could it be used for more than just defense? Could I, perhaps, use it to bring some semblance of justice to this world? These thoughts trouble me, and I find myself questioning the nature of our existence as reapers. Are we truly just servants of fate, bound to a path that we cannot stray from? Or is there room for us to make our own choices, to use the powers bestowed upon us for a greater good? Such questions I know to keep to myself. After all, my teacher would never approve. ¡°Magic huh¡­¡± Morrigan closed the book and folded her arms. Noir said it takes a long time to learn, but if she understood the timeline correctly this other girl was learning magic after just a month or two. She had been reading the diary for some time now and was not sure when Death and Noir would be returning. So, she placed the book back into her bag, slid it under her bed and walked out into the living room. Taking a quick glance out the window, she confirmed that only the black pick-up truck sat in the driveway. She hadn¡¯t eaten yet, so she grabbed a bag of jerky from the kitchen and sat on the couch with it. She turned on the TV and flipped through the channels looking for the news. She wondered if she could find anything about what happened with the Micheal Roy situation after she and Noir left the office. Turned out, it was a pretty big story and she found a news channel showing his daughter making a statement. Trisha Roy stood in front of a sea of microphones, her eyes red-rimmed but her voice steady. The news anchor¡¯s voice provided a backdrop to the scene. ¡°Trisha Roy, daughter of the late Michael Roy, is currently giving a statement regarding her father¡¯s sudden passing yesterday afternoon.¡± Morrigan leaned forward, her attention captured by the grief etched behind Trisha Roy, or simply Trish as her father had called her, as she kept herself composed through the statement. ¡°My father was a great man. He was dedicated to his work, to his family, and to his community. His passing is a shock to all of us, and we are still trying to come to terms with this loss. It was sudden, and unexpected, but my father was diligent in being sure we were prepared for such an event and business will continue as usual. We ask the media to please allow our family some privacy in this trying time.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. With that short statement, she walked away from the podium. The camera panned out revealing more of the crowd as flashes of cameras burst in a chaotic array and reporters shouted questions. One question that caught Morrigan¡¯s ear was, ¡°What about the cocaine found in Micheal Roy¡¯s office? Will you make a statement about¡ª¡± The view changed to a photograph of Michael Roy, smiling and looking confident. The news anchor continued, ¡°Michael Roy, CEO of Roy Industries, passed away unexpectedly yesterday due to what is currently being reported as a heart attack. As investigations continue, the company has announced that operations will carry on under the interim leadership of Trisha Roy, who has been a significant part of the business for several years.¡± Morrigan chewed on a piece of jerky, her thoughts turning over. The news didn¡¯t mention anything unusual, no hint of the chaos she had left in that office. She supposed it was for the best. ¡°Well, could have gone worse,¡± she said under her breath. ¡°No world wars, I guess.¡± A bit of movement caught the corner of her eyes, from out the window. Turning fully she saw a deer and smiled as she got up to get a better look. The deer was slightly translucent, and there were two angelic wings coming from its back. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Morrigan watched it, captivated, and thought that it seemed to be looking at the front door. It made a movement with its head, and then two smaller fawns emerged from the trees, cautiously, each with an identical pair of wings on their backs. They stood beside their mother and all three seemed to be focused on the house. Morrigan stepped outside into the warm summer air without grabbing her shoes. The deer were not frightened or even the slightest bit cautious about her appearance. In fact, they all looked at her curiously. The mother stepped closer to the front steps and her fawn followed. Once at the foot of the steps, the mother stared at Morrigan and bowed almost as if in greeting. ¡°H-hey there,¡± Morrigan said. She stepped down to the last of the three steps and held her hand out as the deer stared at her expectantly. ¡°Are you¡­ looking for Death?¡± The deer answered by gesturing to the two fawn, and then giving Morrigan that slight bow once again. Morrigan realized she still had the bag of jerky in her hand so reached behind herself and placed it on the porch. ¡°Um¡­ he¡¯s not here right now¡­¡± The mother deer¡¯s head lowered. Morrigan observed them for a moment, then spoke gently. ¡°I¡­ think I know why you¡¯re here.¡± The deer seemed to listen, a serene patience in its demeanor. Morrigan hesitated, then continued, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ lost, aren¡¯t you? Looking for someone to guide you to where you¡¯re supposed to be?¡± The deer nodded again. These spirits were lingering, unable to find their way on their own. With a heavy sigh, she knew what she had to do. She certainly didn¡¯t look the part of a reaper at the moment. She was standing there with bare feet, a simple black t-shirt and basketball shorts. All the same, she reached to the side and felt for her scythe. As always, the cool wooden pole was right there waiting for her. She latched her hand around it and pulled it into existence. One of the fawn scurried behind its mother, but the older deer craned her neck back and nudged it, guiding it forward. The fawn looked at her confused for a moment, until the mother lowered herself and touched their foreheads together. The other fawn walked over and joined. Morrigan watched them, not making a move. She didn¡¯t want to interrupt this moment. After some time, the mother¡¯s head lifted and the two little ones stepped forward together. Morrigan frowned. This is the first time she was going to do a reaping without either Noir or Death guiding her, but it felt right. With a deep breath, Morrigan raised her scythe, its ethereal blue blade catching the soft glimmers of sunlight. The fawns, their angelic wings almost shimmering, gazed at her with a mixture of curiosity and innocence. There was no fear in their eyes, just a calm acceptance. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright,¡± Morrigan spoke softly. ¡°Your journey here is complete and you¡¯ll be moving on to a serene place, free from worry, where you will always be together.¡± She swung the scythe in a gentle arc, careful to be as respectful as possible. As the blade passed through the spirits of the fawns, a warm, glowing light enveloped them. As gentle as a whisper, their spirits disipated as they moved toward the sky. Morrigan stood there for a moment, watching the space where the fawns had been. The experience was profoundly moving, a stark contrast to the uncertainty she had been feeling. She then turned her attention to the mother deer. The doe, having watched her fawns pass on, now stepped forward with a quiet dignity. With the same gentleness, Morrigan raised her scythe and swung. After the spirit disapated, Morrigan took a seat on the steps, the scythe still in her hands, laid across her lap. She looked up and down its length, thinking of all the souls she had harvested with it thus far. Already it was more than she could get her head around and it hasn¡¯t even been a full week yet. There was so much power bestowed upon her by taking the role of a reaper, but she didn¡¯t feel powerful. She felt completely the opposite. She felt trapped. She had never really been trapped before. It used to be that she could go where she wanted to go and do what she wanted to do. That other Morrigan who never left the graveyard knew how to live freely¡ªonce she knew what she wanted she would figure out how to get it. Even if that meant bending the rules. But what do I want now? Her hand ran along the shaft of the scythe. It was cool to the touch, as always. She supposed what she wanted was to go back to being that other Morrigan, but there was no point in wishing for the impossible. So, what did she want right now that was actually within her reach? If she could answer that, then maybe her anxiety would go away. She stood up, stepped carefully across the jagged gravel until she was on the grass and posed the scythe in her hands. The grass was cool between her toes, and a soft warm breeze blew at her hair. The diary spoke of magic, channeling energy and shaping it. She thought of when she first summoned the scythe and how natural it was to find its presence and bring it into existence. If she possessed the ability to use magic, perhaps it was the same kind of thing? A natural extension of herself that she only had to reach for¡­ Well, that was her theory anyway. Closing her eyes, she focused on the soft tingle of her hands as she held the Scythe, and as she did so she could feel it spreading to her arms, then shoulders and the center of her chest. Is this it¡­ or am I just imagining things? How can I shape it¡­ She felt the tingle all the way down to her toes. She opened her eyes and, looking down, she gasped at what she saw. The grass around her bare feet was turning brown, curling as it withered and died. She reflexively jumped back, accidentally landing her feet right on the jagged gravel driveway, causing her to lose balance and fall down. The scythe slipped from her hand and dissipated in blue flame as it hit the ground after her. She nursed a scraped elbow, staring at the two withered circles of grass where her feet had been, then looked at her hand. That tingling sensation was gone now, but she was fairly sure she could find it again if she searched for it. A smile touched her lips as she stood up and looked down the driveway. She couldn¡¯t quite see the road from here, but the answer to her earlier question was beginning to reveal itself. She didn¡¯t know what she wanted, but she did know what she didn¡¯t want. She didn¡¯t want to feel trapped. As the dairy had mentioned, she wasn¡¯t particularly obligated to stick with Death and Noir, and living here in the first place had been presented to her as an option not an outright demand. Her eyes found their way to the black pickup truck, and the decision practically made itself. The old Morrigan who wasn¡¯t afraid to just take what she wanted would have given her an approving thumbs-up. She marched back inside, got dressed, and packed her bag with the diary securely between clothes so it wouldn¡¯t get damaged. She then grabbed the skeleton key and her phone off the nightstand and marched right back to the truck. Hope Death doesn¡¯t mind if I borrow this, she thought as she transitioned the keys from the dashboard to the ignition and the truck roared to life. The sound felt exhilarating at that moment. She adjusted the rearview mirror and took a deep breath. No idea where she planned to go, but it didn¡¯t matter. Anywhere would be better than here right now. She guided the car down the driveway and onto the road, soon traveling further away from the life she had been thrust into so abruptly. She didn¡¯t know where she was going. Maybe she would find a small town, blend in, and live there for a while. Or maybe she¡¯d just drive until the road ended or the truck ran out of gas. As the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the valley as she emerged from the woodland, Morrigan felt a contentment she hadn¡¯t known in a long time. Her heart no longer thumped with hollow anxiety, or at least, it was taking a break for now. The old Morrigan was gone, she knew that, but that didn¡¯t mean she had no say in who the new Morrigan would be. Chapter 32 - Intermission - Unseen Monsters
Chapter 32 - Intermission - Unseen Monsters
Trisha Roy was in a somber mood as she stood in her late father¡¯s office, staring down at the sea of lights across the cityscape below. She should have been at home in bed, she had to be up early for the funeral tomorrow, but sleeping was impossible. It was not just her father¡¯s passing that weighed on her mind, nor the position as head of the company that she was so suddenly thrust into, but rather the snakes lurking in the grass. She was no stranger to the treacherous politics that came with corporate culture. Her father had warned her of the cutthroat nature of their world, where there were few true friends. The best you could do in this world is be sure your ¡°friends¡± were well paid, happy with their position, and knew that replacing you would be too much hassle with too little gain. That¡¯s just how it was. However, until now, she had only observed it from the sidelines. Not even two days after her father¡¯s death, this office felt like a battlefield. In fact, the snakes didn¡¯t even wait that long. Anyone with his legacy and the company¡¯s best interest at heart would have done a little cleanup before police arrived. That is, the cocaine in his drawer. It would have been a simple matter to dispose of, but that didn¡¯t happen. In fact, Trisha suspected it was rather purposely put under the police¡¯s radar. It was in a locked drawer, after all, so how did they find it in the first place? Frustrated, she slammed her fist on the window sill. Her father had JUST died. The snakes were not even giving them time to grieve. Feeling sick, she walked back to his desk and sat down. Technically, this was her desk now, but she could not yet see it that way. The thought of filling her father¡¯s shoes weighed heavily on her, but all she wanted to do was grieve. She wished she could have some time, just one week, to process everything and then work on battle plans. A sound made her jump. It was her phone ringing. It was nearly midnight, so she wondered who could be calling. It was her brother, Jason. ¡°Trish!¡± he yelled as soon as she pressed the answer button. ¡°Are you seeing this shit!?¡± Not even a, ¡®Hey, how are you hanging in there?¡¯ huh? She opened her laptop. ¡°There is a whole mountain of shit, so which particular pile are you referring to?¡± ¡°The way the media is talking about us! They are making us sound like we¡¯re spoiled rich kids, and Dad was some kind of incompetent drug addict. All they are talking about is the fucking cocaine in his desk! And they keep bringing up my DUI and the fact I went through rehab.¡± She heard something slam. ¡°My fucking arrest photo is plastered all over the news¡ªthat was eight fucking years ago!¡± His words were slightly slurred, so she had to ask, ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± ¡°Oh fuck you, Trish.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡± He exhaled, and she got the sense of him pacing as she Google-searched her father¡¯s name and scrolled through some of the headlines. She already knew what she would find, and it confirmed exactly what Jason was complaining about. ¡°We need to sue their asses,¡± Jason finally concluded. ¡°This is slander.¡± ¡°What you need to do, is sober up and get some sleep so you don¡¯t show up at the funeral hungover tomorrow.¡± She closed her laptop. ¡°Jason, listen to me, there is one way we deal with this. We ignore the media attention, keep our shit together, and continue with business as usual. For me, that means picking up where Dad left off and dodging whatever bullshit they are going to try to throw at us. For you, that means not looking or sounding like an unhinged junkie.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been clean for five years.¡± She ignored his words and kept going. ¡°Messing with our public image is just the beginning but hardly the most important, so ignore it. Focus on what we can control right now: the company and our reputations within the circles that matter. This noise will die down eventually, but what we do in the coming weeks will shape our future.¡± She heard a sniffling from the other end, and then a sob. ¡°Oh god, are you crying?¡± ¡°Why¡¯d this happen, Trish? He was fine a couple of days ago!¡± She exhaled, staring at the family photo on her dad¡¯s desk. She was only 13 in the photo, Jason 9. ¡°I know¡­ it sucks. We¡¯ll get through it, though. Just leave this side of things to me. They¡¯re playing dirty because they know they can¡¯t win legally. Just hold it together. Falling apart won¡¯t help us right now. Dad¡¯s always watched out for us; now we owe it to him to be the rocks and continue what he started.¡± ¡°Trish¡­ he had a heart attack after¡­ a-after I was arguing with him. W-what if¡ª¡± ¡°Jason, stop that. This isn¡¯t your fault. He spent all day yelling at people, he had a stressful job. You can¡¯t put that on yourself because you were having a feud with him. It¡¯s ridiculous. So don¡¯t even go there.¡± Jason sighed. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be, we¡¯re in this together. Now, get some sleep. Alright? Big day tomorrow.¡± After saying goodbye, she hung up the phone and practically collapsed into the chair. The exhaustion was finally settling in, and she figured she should take her own advice and get some sleep soon. It was so strange to think this very desk was where her father had died. He barely made it to the call button in his last moments, falling over the desk as the heart attack seized him, and he did not even finish a single word. There had been an investigation on whether it was foul play, but there were no marks on his body, and the autopsy turned up nothing. There had been some kind of religious activist who¡¯d snuck up to the top floor and into his office earlier that day, but that had nothing to do with this. Security cameras had been checked after the fact, but again, turned up nothing. A voice suddenly spoke from a dark corner of the office. ¡°Burning the midnight oil, are we?¡± Trish jumped, her eyes searching for the speaker until settling on a silhouette. The shape of a man detached itself from the shadows, stepping out of them and into the center of the room as if the darkness had manifested him. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Who are you!?¡± she shouted, reaching for the call button. The night crew of security guards would still be in the building. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m your new best friend,¡± the man said, stepping further into the light. He wore a trench coat and a hat, which left most of his face shrouded in shadow. ¡°You see, I have proof your father¡¯s death wasn¡¯t a simple heart attack.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Trish said, her finger stopping its progress to the call button, now just hovering over it. His hands came out of his pockets in a placating gesture; open palms showing he didn¡¯t have anything. ¡°You have access to the security footage. Correct?¡± ¡°Everything''s been analyzed already. Nothing showed up.¡± ¡°That''s only because they didn¡¯t know what to look for. Pull up the security tapes from the hour around your father¡¯s death.¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Trish countered. ¡°You still haven¡¯t explained who you are or what you¡¯re doing here.¡± Instead of explaining himself, he chuckled softly. ¡°You can turn me away if you like. But wouldn¡¯t you rather hear me out first? Wouldn¡¯t you rather see what I have to show you?¡± Trish narrowed her eyes at him. She wished she could at least see his face. If she could see the shadow-man¡¯s face, she¡¯d at least be able to get rid of this Unnerving Feeling that something wasn¡¯t quite right about him. Yet, curiosity got the better of her. He said he had proof her father was murdered. How could she not at least see what this proof was first? As if sensing her thoughts, the man said, ¡°May I step around the desk and look at the laptop with you?¡± She narrowed her eyes, trying to look confident. Her heart was beating fast¡­ In Fear? She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, outside the obvious strangeness of this man, but it was the kind of uneasiness you feel if you see a wild animal at night, not even a large one, maybe a possum or raccoon staring at you in the darkness and making threatening noises. It sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°I¡¯m coming closer, Ms. Roy,¡± he finally said when she gave no answer and stepped around the desk until he was next to her. He placed his hand on the keyboard and pulled up the security folders, only stopping when a login screen was prompted. ¡°Password?¡± She carefully reached forward and typed it, then stepped back to keep some distance from him. As she watched him sift through the videos, she revisited her attempt to place what was so uniquely disturbing about this man. Her mind went back to when she was 13 years old, and her father had taken her and Jason on a camping trip. She was bored through most of it but diligently took in what her father showed them about fishing, snares, setting up a tent, and everything else that came along with it. It felt so pointless, but it seemed important to him, and she always tried her best to impress her father. But, it was the nights she now thought about. Particularly, the fact she was female and using the bathroom in the woods wasn¡¯t as simple as it was for men, which was a problem she didn¡¯t bother explaining and just dealt with. But when she left the tent to relieve herself, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being watched, that something hideous was hiding behind the blanket of darkness that surrounded her. Whatever it was, she imagined it manifesting from within the vague silhouettes and coming toward her. That was the uneasiness this man had given her when he appeared here in the office. He had stepped out of the shadows, hadn¡¯t he? It was exactly what she had once anticipated from those unseen monsters of long ago. ¡°Here we are," he said, snapping her out of her thoughts. ¡°Watch closely.¡± He had two displays side by Side. One showed the hallway outside the office, and the other showed the nearby stairwell, which would mainly only be used as a fire escape. As Trisha watched the screen, the shadow-man paused the video at a particular timestamp, just minutes before her father¡¯s reported time of death. The hallway was empty. Her heart raced as she stared, expecting something to happen, but there was nothing. Then, the shadow-man switched to the stairwell camera. ¡°Now watch this,¡± he said, pressing play. The footage showed nothing unusual at first¡ªjust an empty stairwell. Then, suddenly, a blur moved across the frame at the bottom of the screen. ¡°What was that?¡± Trisha asked, squinting at the screen. ¡°That,¡± the shadow-man said, pausing the video and rewinding it slowly, ¡°is something that is skilled at avoiding being seen. But if you watch closely¡­¡± He placed his hand gently on her back and guided her to look closer. Trisha felt a chill run down her spine, both at his touch and what he was showing her. The shadow-man played the video again, and this time, the blur wasn¡¯t a blur; it had a humanoid shape that didn¡¯t quite register in her mind. She thought it must be a janitor or a member of the security team because of the black clothing, but she knew that wasn¡¯t right so... ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± she squinted her eyes, focusing. ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡± As soon as she said that, the girl''s form shifted, and it became clear. Yes, it was a girl with pale skin and white hair. She moved up to the office door and seemed to slide a key card. ¡°What the fuck. The video didn¡¯t show the office door opening before!¡± He released his hand from her back. She was now leaning in with her attention acutely focused on the screen as she rewound and watched again. ¡°You altered the video!¡± He chuckled. ¡°You just watched it play twice, when could I have done that? The problem isn¡¯t with the video it is with your eyes. There is a veil that hides beings like her from mortals, that is, unless they are guided into seeing past it.¡± Trisha replayed the video, her eyes fixed on the girl, who was now completely clear. ¡°This is impossible,¡± she murmured. ¡°Only if you choose to deny what you are seeing.¡± ¡°I have to inform the police.¡± ¡°I would advise against that.¡± She watched further into the video. There were no cameras in her father¡¯s office, but right about now, he would be pressing the call button as he took his last breaths. A moment later, the security team rushed down the hall. ¡°You¡¯ll have to put your attention back on the stairwell, as they are using a different kind of magic now to avoid the guards¡ªone that truly sets them outside of our realm.¡± She switched to the staircase and saw the girl collapse onto the ground along with a black cat. She seemed to be talking to it. ¡°What is she¡­¡± Trisha said under her breath. ¡°A reaper¡ªa creature controlled by beings on a higher plane of existence who use her to control the flow of events here on earth. This girl was sent to assassinate your father to satisfy their whims.¡± ¡°Why are you showing me this?¡± As unbelievable as it all was, she was past being able to deny what her eyes were seeing. ¡°Because I do not agree with their so-called order. I wish to stand against them and strip them of their power, and I believe you can help me with that.¡± As he spoke those words he stepped around the desk and moved back to the shadowed corner he had emerged from. ¡°What are you talking about? Help you how?¡± she said, standing up and beginning to follow him. He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll explain more later, when next we meet. For now, you have a funeral to prepare for, and you ought to take some time to grieve. Consider what I¡¯ve shown you today, but keep it to yourself, and I¡¯ll be in contact soon.¡± Then, if she had any more doubts about the supernatural nature of what was happening, he did something that dispelled any remaining doubts. He lifted his hand, and the shadowed wall shifted, opening a circular fissure in the corner that seemed to be a window into another place entirely. This place had a cosmic sky, streaking with bands of purple, reds, and many colors in between¡ªbut dark¡ªand in the vastness of it, she saw balls of fire floating in the sky. She gasped and stepped back, feeling dread creep into her heart, some natural part of her knowing she was glimpsing something that her mortal eyes should never see. He stood before the portal, looked back at her once more, and smiled with long, grainy teeth. They seemed to be made of stone, and Trisha instantly thought of headstones at a graveyard¡ªstraight and uniform. ¡°Until next time, Trisha Roy.¡± Then, with a flourish as he brushed back his trench coat, he stepped through the portal and disappeared. Chapter 33 - On the Road Chapter 33 - On the Road Morrigan sat with one foot on the dashboard, looking out over a mountainous landscape as the sunset. It was a nice scenic turnoff on the roadside and she considered sleeping right there tonight. The passenger side floor of the truck was littered with discarded wrappers, empty bottles, and fast-food bags. It had been a full two days now since she left Death¡¯s cabin, and to her surprise, nobody had come looking for her. She hadn¡¯t originally planned on not going back. She just started driving, and kept driving. She stopped to sleep, curling up across the small bench seat, woke up the next morning, and drove some more. What had she expected? To pull into a gas station one of these times to see Death standing there, tapping his foot impatiently. Or, Noir¡¯s voice to suddenly emerge from the darkness and question just what the hell she was thinking? There are souls to reap, Morrigan! There is no time for this nonsense! She exhaled, because that thought led her to what worried her the most now. There actually were no souls to reap. She had kept her list with her this entire time and kept checking it for new names. But the magical parchment stayed completely blank. If she was no longer being given names, did that mean she was going to get fired from being a reaper? Maybe when Death, or another reaper altogether, caught up with her, they would go ahead and reap her as though she were a wandering spirit and send her to limbo. Her weeklong existence as a walking magical corpse who kills people would come to a sudden end. She had no idea what to expect, and that scared her. She reached down, feeling for her bag on the floor and eventually got her hand inside it. She pulled out the diary, deciding to distract herself with some light (Okay, maybe not so light. Extremely fucking heavy, actually) reading. Morrigan flipped through the pages, her eyes absorbing the words of this past reaper. She didn¡¯t even know her name, yet the emotions and struggles leaped across centuries to resonate with her. The girl¡¯s words were raw, filled with anger, confusion, and a deep-seated pain. She wrote about the injustice she saw in the world, her inability to accept the indifference of fate, and her struggles with her new identity as a reaper. March 12th, 1694 Ever since the day I died, I¡¯ve avoided outwardly acknowledging, or even thinking, of what had happened to me. Death, in all his calm infinite wisdom, told me that it is not something I should just bottle up and put to the side. He says it is not forgotten simply because I do not acknowledge it, and it will fester and drive me mad if I don¡¯t process and make peace with it. My passing was far from peaceful, yet the moment my heart stopped was almost a relief. Because, after I had finally died I at least knew there was nothing left for them to take from me. It started out as small things, which seemed the world to me at the time, but looking back I can see how small it was. They took my books, my jewelry, my clothes¡­ just about everything that I could look at and think, ¡°This is mine,¡± they took until I had nothing left. Or, at least that is how it felt. I still had a roof over my head, my family was still with me, but, those were the big things they would eventually take. I didn¡¯t lose my home right away, it was first my reputation, my ability to go into public and feel not only safe, but welcomed. I had friends, once, but I suppose they were no true friends as they abandoned me, believing the damn gossip and that I was dangerous. How ironic, if I had just kept quiet about my dream those same people who I saved would have instead died and never turned against me. Morrigan paused and looked up, wondering what exactly that meant. It didn¡¯t help that the writer didn¡¯t always explain things. Of course, she wasn¡¯t a novelist writing a story for an audience, she was only getting out her own feelings. So she was under no obligation to clarify. There is further irony, in that they called me a witch then, but I was just a scared girl. I had no magic. Now, because in part of what they did to me, I do have magic. I¡¯d almost love to go back there and show them what magic actually looks like. Anyway, those friends were not so big a loss. After all, if they couldn¡¯t stand beside me when the world was against me they were never true friends. The truly big loss was my family. One by one, they turned away, unable or unwilling to stand against the tide of rumors and lies. It was a slow, painful process, watching the people I loved most become distant, cold strangers. I thought my mother, father and little brother would at least stand up for me. But no, the day my mother sat me down and explained that I needed to leave¡ªthat was the greatest betrayal of all. She said she had my little brother to think about, and I¡¯d be better off if I just got away. She hugged me, and cried, but even now I can¡¯t help but think she meant none of her loving words. She was crying, but I don¡¯t think she was crying for me. She just wanted me gone. The diary entry abruptly ended there, and Morrigan flipped to the next but it was just another detailing an average day of a reaper. No continuation of the story the previous entry began, nor did it give any resolution to her argument with Death. It was just an apathetic catalog of events: who she killed and how they died. Morrigan skimmed through the next few entries and found it was much the same. There was a notable lack of the writer¡¯s ruminations over her feelings or beliefs of the world. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Morrigan flipped to the end, wondering at least how far it went, and found the last entries were september of the same year. Though, every page was indeed used, so its possible there was a second diary somewhere. She set it down on the passenger seat then got out of the truck to stretch her legs for a few minutes. She walked over to the guardrail and took in the view of the mountains, the sun now bathing everything in soft orange. Then, her gaze wandered down as something caught her eye. There was a glow, oval shaped, and as it moved she realized it was in the shape of a person. Is it a hollow? Or just a wandering spirit? ¡°Hey!¡± Morrigan called. It stopped and looked up at her. It seemed more sentient than the hollow she had witnessed Death reap. ¡°Um¡­ You okay down there?¡± ¡°Y-you can see me!?¡± he called back. ¡°Yeah. Are you like¡­ normal?¡± she asked. She figured if he was a sentient hollow she should be careful. Could hollows even be sentient? She had no idea. ¡°Please!¡± he called up. ¡°Can you help me?¡± Morrigan looked around. It was already getting dark and it didn¡¯t look like an easy climb down, and an even more impossible climb back up, at that. He must have been a wandering spirit, though. He certainly sounded like a normal person. ¡°I could,¡± she called back down. ¡°But I can¡¯t get to you.¡± She looked to the bed of the pickup truck. ¡°Wait a second, I have an idea.¡± There were a bunch of old rusty tools piled up in the bed of Death¡¯s truck, but she was hoping to find something that could help in the metal lockback sealed to the far end. She climbed in and walked over the tools to open it. Inside, she found what she was looking for: rope. ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t know if this will work,¡± she called as she jumped down from the truck and started unraveling the cord of rope, letting the end stray further and further down the cliff. When it was fully unraveled, she could see the spirit reaching up but not quite able to grab hold. ¡°A little lower! Please!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I can,¡± she called back. She wondered if he really couldn¡¯t reach, or if his ethereal hand was just going through the physical rope. ¡°You¡¯ll have to climb a little.¡± She watched as he climbed rocks, hugging the cliff face and searching for footing. It was now dark enough, espeacilly lower down the canyon, that if he was a normal person he would be impossible to see. Since he was a spirit, however, he gave off just slight enough of a glow that made him stand out. He reached for the rope, but his hand swung through mid-air and the rope moved not at all, as though he hadn¡¯t even gotten a finger on it. ¡°No!¡± he wailed, and hugged the cliff face. ¡°No! No! No! Why is this happening to me!¡± he whined and she heard his sobs echoing through the canyon. ¡°Hey! Hey! It¡¯s alright!¡± Morrigan called down. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m not going anywhere okay? I¡¯m going to help you!¡± Though, as she said that, she had no idea how. She wasn¡¯t going to climb down after him, no chance of that happening, but she thought there must be some way to help. He continued sobbing as Morrigan looked around, trying to think of something. Then, an idea hit her, and she gripped the rope tight in her hands. ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m going to try something. Just don¡¯t give up hope, alright?¡± She took a deep breath as she closed her eyes and focused. She searched for that tingling sensation. She focused hard until she thought she found it, but wasn¡¯t sure if she was just tricking herself. It started in her palms and as the sensation traveled through her arms she was sure it was actually there. I don¡¯t need it in my chest or my shoulders¡­ just my hands, she thought, thinking how when she let it go over her whole body she killed the grass at her feet. As she focused on it, the sensation left her arms and intensified in her hands. She realized, tingle wasn¡¯t quite the right word. Now that it was prevelent enough to really feel it, it was kind of like hot and cold at the same time. Like hot fudge on icecreme, or cold milk after a hot shower. She tried to will it down the rope, and the sensation got even stranger because she could still feel it, but not on her hands or anywhere else on her own body. She opened her eyes, seeing a very slight glow traveling down the rope, and she realized that¡¯s where she was feeling it. Hot and cold sensation like its in the pit of her stomach, except actually outside of herself and crawling down the cliff. She doubted she would be able to explain that to anyone in a way that actually made sense, and to be fair, the way she was rationalizing it in her own mind didn¡¯t quite acurately portray the sensation either. She called down to the man who was still sobbing. ¡°Try again! I think it¡¯ll work!¡± When he didn¡¯t react she tried encouraging him. ¡°Come on! Just do it! It¡¯s worth a shot, right?¡± Finally, he snapped out of it and reached for the rope, and Morrigan¡¯s heart jumped as she felt a slight tug. ¡°I can grab it!¡± he yelled. ¡°Oh! Thank you! Thank you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet!¡± she answered, feeding the rope through the underside of the guardrail. She tied it off and tested the knot with a quick tug. ¡°Okay! Get climbing!¡± She had to sit on the ground, knees high at her sides and hands reaching down between her legs so she could keep her magic flowing through the rope. She tried hard to stay focused on that long, external sensation, worried that if she lost her sense of it the poor soul would take a quick trip to the bottom of the canyon. She felt his presence slowly making its way up the rope until finally, she saw ghostly white fingers grip the edge of the cliff under the guardrail. She let go of the rope, got up, and reached over the rail to take his hand and pull him up the rest of the way. He was a young man, probably in his twenties, with a look of utter disbelief on his face. ¡°Th-thank you,¡± the stammered. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t think anyone would help me.¡± Morrigan offered a small smile. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t just leave you there, could I? What happened to you, anyway?¡± He looked down, his form flickering slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I was driving on this road, it was snowing, and¡­ I think there was an accident and I was thrown from my car, but I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Snow?¡± she raised an eyebrow. ¡°How long were you down there?¡± He tilted his head. ¡°Um¡­ well, what''s the date now?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ May, 12th.¡± He seemed shocked, bringing a hand to his mouth as if to stifle a cry that never came. ¡°Three months,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s been three months¡­¡± Morrigan watched the man as he grappled with the reality of his situation. Three months was a long time for a spirit to be lost and alone. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay,¡± she said gently, trying to provide some comfort. ¡°You¡¯re not alone anymore. I¡¯m here, and I can help you find your way.¡± The man looked up at her, his eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and sorrow. ¡°Find my way¡­ what do you mean?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m a¡­ uh¡­¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll just show you.¡± She stepped back and reached to the side, finding the scythe and pulling it into existence. The man jumped so suddenly Morrigan almost thought he was accidentally going to go right off the cliff again. ¡°W-what are you?¡± She took a deep breath, holding the scythe with both hands and giving him a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯m what¡¯s called a reaper, and I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Chapter 34 – No More Miss. Nice Reaper
Chapter 34 ¨C No More Miss. Nice Reaper He took a step back, now regarding her cautiously, his eyes moving along the scythe and taking in the glowing blue blade.
¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said. ¡°Well, you understand that you¡¯re dead, right? You¡¯re what''s called a wandering spirit because you haven¡¯t been able to find your way to heaven yet. See how my scythe is glowing blue? That means you¡¯re a good soul who deserves passage to heaven. If it was red¡­ well,¡± she chuckled. ¡°This would be an even more uncomfortable conversation.¡± He seemed to hesitate, thinking something over. ¡°I get that, but is there any reason it needs to happen right now?¡± Morrigan considered the man¡¯s question. ¡°I don¡¯t know why things happen when they do. But I do know that wandering as a spirit can be lonely and confusing. The longer you stay, the harder things will get. Plus, there¡¯s always the risk of turning into a hollow.¡± His voice wavered slightly. ¡°A hollow?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s... not something you want to become. A hollow is a lost spirit that¡¯s been consumed by negative emotions, turning into something... less human.¡± He swallowed hard, his gaze shifting to the scythe and then back to Morrigan. ¡°So, what happens when you... You know.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Morrigan assured him. ¡°I know that much, at least. Afterward, you go to heaven and¡­ I don¡¯t really know what it¡¯s like exactly, but I do know it¡¯s peaceful, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s better than staying here.¡± ¡°Sorry, this is just too weird. So you called yourself a reaper. Like the Grim Reaper? You don¡¯t look like what I¡¯d imagine it as.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°Actually, I only died a week ago myself. I used to be a human just like you.¡± ¡°A week ago¡­¡± He folded his arms and looked upward, tapping his foot. ¡°You look like you¡¯re just a kid.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sixteen¡­¡± she said dryly. ¡°Right, so, I¡¯m wondering¡­ how do you become a reaper?¡± ¡°Are you saying you want to be one?¡± ¡°Sure, why not? I¡¯m sure heaven is great and all, but you see, I kind of got cut short on my life here. I just finished writing my book and I even signed with a publisher and everything!¡± He sighed. ¡°If I become a reaper I can stick around, right? I at least want to know how well my book sold.¡± Morrigan scratched the back of her head, lips tight in an awkward grimace. Now she kind of wished she did have Death or Noir here to play bad cop. ¡°Um¡­ becoming a reaper isn¡¯t exactly something you just sign up for and believe me¡ªyou don¡¯t want the job. Long hours, pay sucks, no benefits.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m a writer, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m completely used to long hours and shitty pay.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand,¡± Morrigan spoke dryly. ¡°Being a reaper is a huge responsibility. You are constantly seeing people in their last moments, and wracking yourself with guilt over what you have to do. You can¡¯t live a normal life, you look like a freak, there¡¯s demons and hollows you have to worry about and all kinds of stuff like that. You don¡¯t want the job. Just trust me.¡± ¡°Look, kid, I get what you¡¯re saying but you said yourself you¡¯ve only been at it for a week. Besides, I¡¯m a lot older than you; I¡¯ll probably have a better time adjusting.¡± Morrigan¡¯s annoyance grew. ¡°It¡¯s not about age. The job changes you. You can¡¯t just hang around to see how your book does. You won¡¯t be part of this world in the same way. It¡¯s¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s isolating.¡± He chuckled again. ¡°I¡¯m a writer! I¡¯m used to isolating myself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no. It¡¯s time to pass on.¡± ¡°What if I refuse?¡± he said, his tone becoming defensive and taking a step back. ¡°I want to talk to someone with a little more authority than you first.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nobody else right now; it¡¯s just me.¡± Her tone grew louder, feeling insulted by this spirit who she just went out of her way to help. ¡°For the record, the only reason I became a reaper is because I was sacrificed in some kind of demonic ritual and couldn¡¯t get passage to heaven. I literally had no choice!¡± ¡°Well I do have a choice!¡± he yelled at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to pass on, so thanks for your help but you can leave now!¡± ¡°NO! This isn¡¯t an option!¡± Morrigan yelled at him. ¡°You¡¯re dead. I¡¯m a reaper. You¡¯re going to heaven now. So just be happy about it!¡± ¡°Fuck this,¡± he said, turning and walking away. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Morrigan said, following him, scythe still in her hands waiting to be used. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Thanks for your help! I don¡¯t need you anymore. You can go now.¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t just leave you as a spirit!¡± she insisted, following after him. ¡°Sounds like a you problem, not a me problem.¡± ¡°It WILL be your problem when you turn into a hollow!¡± ¡°Whaaaat eeever,¡± he sang back at her uncaringly. She looked up and down the winding mountain road. Maybe he didn¡¯t have to worry about getting hit by a car, but the last thing she wanted was to be immortal with a broken body. ¡°Wait, come on! Don¡¯t do this!¡± she called after him. ¡°Just come back here! Let''s talk about it!¡± ¡°Not interested!¡± he called, not even looking back, his glowing form disappearing further into the darkness. ¡°Okay. You know what? Screw it! I was trying to help you, but whatever! Good luck with being a hollow!¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice,¡± he called back. Morrigan let out a frustrated growl and stomped back to the truck. She tossed the scythe away, letting it disappear into blue flames, then climbed in and slammed the door. ¡°Frikken douchebag!¡± she yelled and pounded a fist on the dashboard. She turned the keys and the truck roared to life. She would just continue on her way, find somewhere secluded to sleep for the night, and forget about him. Maybe if she found a hotel on the way she could sneak into an empty room using the skeleton key and sleep on an actual bed. Yeah, it wasn¡¯t her problem, and at least she got him up from the bottom of the cliff so maybe another reaper would find him later. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. She drove to the end of the pull-off, her left turn signal on as she was going to continue the opposite way. She wasn¡¯t even a real reaper anymore, right? So, who cares? There were no names on her list so that meant she probably got fired. She stared down the dark mountain road. ¡°Nope, not my problem,¡± she said, tensing her hands as if about to turn the wheel and get going. What if he were never found by another reaper? He would eventually turn into a hollow, and as Death had said, hollows that are left to wander can eventually become dangerous. That guy could end up haunting this highway and hurt someone. Morrigan¡¯s resolve wavered as she considered the potential consequences of leaving the spirit to his fate. She flicked down the turn signal, her hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. ¡°Damn it,¡± she muttered under her breath. With a heavy sigh, she put the truck in reverse, turning it around to head back in the direction the spirit had gone. The truck¡¯s headlights cut through the blanket of darkness as she drove slowly, eyes scanning the roadside for any sign of the wandering spirit. After a few minutes, she spotted a faint glow off the side of the road. ¡°No more Miss. Nice Reaper¡­¡± she said under her breath, thinking about Micheal Roy. By delaying and allowing him to think there was a chance, he became desperate. He tried to escape his fate. That is exactly what was happening with this wandering spirit. Death was kind to those he reaped, but he was also firm. The business lady who died in a car accident had been resistant, and Death spoke to her in a way that left no room for argument, no room to believe there was another way. That was how a reaper should operate. Noticing her approach, the spirit stopped and turned around, a hostile look in his eyes. Morrigan pulled up as close to the guard rail as she could, and put the emergency flashers on. ¡°No more Miss. Nice Reaper,¡± she said again, under her breath, trying to strengthen her resolve as she climbed out of the truck. ¡°You again?¡± he said as she approached. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. Just leave me alone!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Morrigan said cooly as she stepped towards him. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything to talk about.¡± She flicked her wrist, and with a flash of light, her scythe materialized in her grasp. The spirit stepped back with notable fear appearing in his eyes. ¡°H-hey! Just back off! I said I don¡¯t want anything from you!¡± Morrigan tried to think how Death would handle this. He was always firm but not outright unkind to his clients. How could she do that for him? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked, partly to buy time. ¡°Why does it matter?¡± he retorted, his tone still hostile. ¡°It matters to me,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think of you, or anyone else, as just another spirit who needs to be reaped. But I have my job to do, so I¡¯m not taking no for an answer.¡± He opened his mouth to argue, but she put a hand up to silence him. ¡°...And if it¡¯s okay, I¡¯d like to look up your book.¡± He looked over his shoulder like he was contemplating making a run for it. ¡°You are dead,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°You died three months ago¡ªlong enough that there is no longer any signs of the accident. You¡¯ve spent three months at the bottom of that cliff, and in that time, your body was found, your car cleaned up, and a funeral was held for you. I¡¯m sure you have many loved ones who are still feeling the hurt of losing you, but your time in this world is over, and you need to accept that.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± he clenched a fist, looking down. ¡°I-it¡¯s not fair, though. Do you have any idea how hard I worked on my book? I put everything I had into it and now, when everything was finally falling into place, I died! How is that fair at all!¡± he yelled with tears in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not fair,¡± Morrigan agreed. ¡°I know what that''s like. I¡¯m only sixteen years old and I was murdered pointlessly. I never had very much in the first place, but everything I did have was taken from me because of two people who¡­¡± She exhaled. ¡°...it was like a game to them. Do you know how that feels? I was chased down, beaten up, and treated like some toy for their fucking bullshit ritual. I was so scared¡­ more scared than I had ever been in my life¡­ And they were just laughing like it was all a game!¡± She didn¡¯t mean to make this about herself, but once she started, she couldn¡¯t help it. She realized tears were sliding down her cheeks. ¡°Life and death are not fair,¡± Morrigan said, turning her gaze away. The man seemed somewhat sobered by her outburst. He cleared his throat, eyes shifting, then eventually said, ¡°Sam¡­ my name¡¯s Sam. How about you?¡± She turned her eyes to him. ¡°Morrigan.¡± ¡°Morrigan¡­¡± he repeated it. ¡°That¡¯s a unique name.¡± Apparently, she was named after the Celtic goddess of war and fate. She had come across that fact at some point, but never asked her mom why that''s what she was named. Well, Mom¡¯s answer would probably be, ¡®thought it sounded cool.¡¯ Sam chuckled. ¡°I¡¯d kind of like to write a character with that name¡­¡± He sighed and walked over to the guardrail, taking a seat. Morrigan turned her head at the fact he didn¡¯t fall through it. She really didn¡¯t understand the rules on how spirits interacted with physical objects. ¡°Do you think¡­¡± Sam began, ¡°...that I¡¯ll still be able to write stories in heaven?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± Morrigan answered. She walked over and sat near him, her scythe still an ominous presence in their exchange. ¡°So what¡¯s your book called?¡± A smirk touched his lips. ¡°Twilight of Swords.¡± ¡°Fantasy?¡± she smiled. ¡°I love fantasy.¡± He glanced over to her and she noticed a slight twinkle in his eye. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s cyberpunk. It has elements of body horror and romance.¡± He looked up as if to gather his thoughts. There was some sort of resignation in his gaze as he stared up at the stars. ¡°It¡¯s set in a dystopian future where the lines between humanity and technology blur, and there is this evil corporation using its bio-enhancements to turn people into slaves. The main character is part of a demonic sect that uses illegal bio and machine enhancements to fight against the corporation and the corrupt government it has control of. But, in his fight he comes across a female agent for the corporation and ends up saving her life. They fall in love and it becomes a sort of Romeo and Juliet story. They start contacting each other in secret and¡­¡± He went on and on, but Morrigan listened patiently and thought it actually sounded quite interesting. She could see his passion as he explained the multiple plot turns, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at the flicker in his eyes. ¡°Sounds intense,¡± she said when he seemed to get to the end of his explanation. Sam¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Yeah. Like I said, I put everything into it.¡± ¡°I wish I could let you stick around a little longer, to at least see some reviews or something but¡­ You¡¯ll just have to have faith that it''s going to impact the people who it was meant to.¡± She looked at him, gauging whether he was ready yet. He shook his head. ¡°Thanks but, like I said already, I don¡¯t want you to help me pass on or whatever.¡± Morrigan kept her eye contact with him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but like I already said, it¡¯s not a choice.¡± He hesitated and opened his mouth as if to say more, but her red eyes were glowing with a cold intensity that stonewalled any complaints. ¡°I¡­ just don¡¯t feel ready.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°But you are not the only one to die with unfinished business. Feeling completely satisfied with one¡¯s life at the time of their passing is a rare luxury afforded to few.¡± She had borrowed those words from Death. Sam¡¯s shoulders slumped, a look of resignation washing over his face. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ hard to let go, though.¡± ¡°I know it is. But holding on won¡¯t change what¡¯s already happened. You have to trust that your story will live on in your place. You¡¯ve left your mark, Sam. It¡¯s okay to let go now.¡± His head dropped, and his shoulders shifted as he let out a soft, resigned sob. He took a moment to gather himself then looked at the scythe, then back at Morrigan. ¡°W-will it hurt?¡± ¡°No,¡± Morrigan assured him. It¡¯s peaceful. I¡¯ve helped many souls pass on, and they always look content. I know it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± The one exception, of course, was Michael Roy, whose wailing still haunted her dreams. But she forced that back out of her mind for now. Sam didn¡¯t say another word, but closed his eyes. Morrigan stepped forward, figuring now was the time. She lifted the scythe, its blue glow casting a serene light around them, and then, with a swift, gentle motion, she reaped his spirit. Sam¡¯s form shimmered for a moment, then dissolved into a peaceful glow, drifting upwards and fading into the night sky. Morrigan watched him go, feeling the bittersweet moment, and knowing he would now be at peace. She got back into the truck, brought it up to speed, and turned the hazard lights off. He resisted his fate, but eventually managed to find it in himself to accept it. She wondered then if she wasn¡¯t being a hypocrite. For all her well-spoken words, she, too, was resisting her own fate. She had run away from Death¡¯s cabin, from her responsibilities as a reaper, seeking some semblance of her old life. Then she thought about her last life. She idolized the old Morrigan as someone who was free and wasn¡¯t afraid to get what she wanted, but maybe that wasn¡¯t true. Maybe that old Morrigan was also running, and simply never stopped? Maybe that¡¯s why running away from Death¡¯s cabin came so easily. Because it wasn¡¯t new to her. The momentum was already guiding her¡ªshe had been running her entire life. Chapter 35 - Far From Home
Chapter 35 - Far From Home
Morrigan pulled into what looked like an abandoned factory where she decided to sleep for the night. She peeked out the window of the truck and searched for any signs of supernatural lingerers hanging around. She didn¡¯t see anything but still had trouble sleeping. It was a little creepy being out there, and it dawned on her that if she came across a hollow, she wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Well, she supposed it was just a matter of swinging her scythe through it¡ªDeath had made it look easy enough. Then again, he made every reaping look easy. Could she even go back at this point? She had no idea how the rules worked. Maybe she was some kind of rogue-reaper-fugitive now. At the very least, she did steal Death¡¯s truck which she imagined he wouldn¡¯t be too happy about. *** The next day, she found a town and grabbed a fast-food breakfast. After eating it and discarding the wrapper in front of the passenger seat, she started counting the remains of the cash her mom had given her. ¡°Eighty-three dollars¡­¡± she said under her breath. Checking the GPS on her phone, she verified that she was now 623 miles from her hometown in Oregon. She did some quick mental math. 623 miles, divided by about 25 miles to the gallon, multiplied by about $3 per gallon¡­ She would have less than ten dollars left over just from gas alone if she decided to go back. ¡°Shit¡­¡± she said under her breath. Sitting in the truck, Morrigan weighed her options. She could still go back to Death¡¯s cabin. If she kept driving, putting even more miles between herself and Oregon and burning more gas, that would be a much more difficult option. Looking forward was a dead end as well. She could stay here in this small town, but if she didn¡¯t want to let her body deteriorate, she¡¯d have to keep eating. Simply existing wasn¡¯t free; she couldn¡¯t curl up and disappear. She¡¯d have to find a job, or maybe freelance as a traveling ghost hunter. Oh, how fun that would be. This wasn¡¯t a book or a television show, though. ¡°Morrigan Livingston: Traveling Ghost Hunter¡± was a title more fitting for a B-movie than her actual life. The thought almost made her chuckle, but the reality of her situation quickly sobered her. She realized that she was stuck between two worlds¡ªnot fully belonging to either. The life of a normal teenager was now out of reach, yet she couldn¡¯t embrace her existence as a reaper. She reached into her bag for the diary but then saw the cell phone Death had bought for her. She paused, thought for a moment, and then dug deeper, searching for something else. She eventually found the receipt with Emma¡¯s phone number written on it. In the entire world there was only one person who she might call a friend, and even that friend she had spent the entirety of their relationship lying to. Morrigan thought about all the lies about family vacations, childhood stories, bragging about her parents, many made-up accomplishments, and everything else. Even the old Morrigan, when she was still alive, was really nothing more than a ghost living in the shadow of another made-up Morrigan. The lies were even worse now, because she couldn¡¯t tell Emma that she was, well¡­ technically dead, and had spent the entirety of her first week of summer break harvesting souls. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± Morrigan muttered under her breath. The pieces of her life arranged themselves in her mind and formed a picture that was so complex and fragmented, she couldn¡¯t even understand it herself. She stared at the receipt with Emma¡¯s number. She remembered their last conversation, the way Emma had looked at her with concern and unspoken questions in her eyes. Could she really reach out now? What would she even say? ¡°Hey, Emma, just wanted to let you know I lied about losing a family member, crappy thing to do, I know. Actually, I¡¯m the one who died and I¡¯m reaping souls now. Oh, to top it all off I¡¯m a car thief and, get this¡ªI stole the Grim Reaper¡¯s truck! Crazy right? Anyway, enough about me. How¡¯s your summer going?¡± The absurdity of it all almost made her laugh, but the laughter died in her throat. She needed someone to talk to, someone who knew the old Morrigan, or at least the old Morrigan¡¯s fake Morrigan. Maybe Emma wouldn¡¯t understand everything, but she might offer a sense of normalcy, a connection to the life she¡¯d left behind. With trembling fingers, Morrigan dialed Emma¡¯s number. The phone rang, each tone echoing in the silence of the truck like a heartbeat. Anxiety started to build as the hang-up button tempted her. Finally, the call connected. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Hello?¡± Emma¡¯s voice, came through. Morrigan froze, not sure what to say. ¡°Hello?¡± Emma said again. ¡°Emma, it¡¯s me. Morrigan,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Morrigan? Hey, glad you called!¡± Her voice was soft and compassionate. ¡°How are you doing?¡± Morrigan swallowed. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I guess¡­ not great.¡± Emma¡¯s tone shifted to one of concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Morrigan? Everything okay?¡± No, probably not; the afterlife police force, or maybe the equivalent of Reaper Internal Affairs, might currently be after me. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lie number one, let¡¯s count the lies! ¡°Having a hard time with the funeral?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was tough.¡± Lie number two! ¡°So who was it anyway?¡± Emma asked. Morrigan exhaled, having no idea how to answer that. She felt warm tears silently run down her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± A long silence followed, until Emma finally said, ¡°Morrigan, you sound terrible. What¡¯s going on? Do you need anything?¡± Morrigan ran her hands through her hair, her voice cracking as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll come get you.¡± ¡°I have no idea¡­ Wyoming maybe.¡± ¡°Wyoming? What the hell are you doing all the way out there?¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice finally broke as she sobbed and said, ¡°Running. I¡¯m trying to run¡­¡± It was probably the first honest thing she had ever said in her life. She sobbed on the phone, in the back of her mind she felt pathetic and useless, but the forefront of her emotions didn¡¯t care and just let her cry. ¡°Oh, Morrigan. Hey, it¡¯s alright. Just stay on the phone with me, alright?¡± Morrigan tried to pull herself together and at least got herself to stop sobbing but couldn¡¯t form a proper response. ¡°So¡­ how did you get all the way out there anyway?¡± Morrigan sniffed. ¡°I stole a truck.¡± There was a long silence. Eventually it was broken by Emma saying. ¡°Wow.¡± Then she chuckled slightly. ¡°Okay, look I¡¯m here for you and I want to help. But, I have to say, that¡¯s kind of badass Morrigan.¡± Morrigan ended up laughing as she wiped her tears on the sleeve of her hoodie. ¡°The person I stole it from won¡¯t call the cops or anything.¡± ¡°Ah, see? That¡¯s a plus!¡± Emma said. ¡°Glass half full, right?¡± Morrigan laughed, despite her head pounding from her stuffed sinuses and her eyes feeling puffy, she managed to laugh. ¡°Hmmm, well anyway, sounds like you¡¯re in a bit of a pickle,¡± Emma said. ¡°I think you should try to come back though. Okay?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I was starting to think that too¡­¡± ¡°What about your parents? Do they realize where you are?¡± ¡°No¡­ but don¡¯t worry about them. If mom noticed I¡¯m gone, she doesn¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I see¡­ I¡¯m not sure what to say to that, but why don¡¯t you come back and stay with me? I¡¯ll come up with something to say to my parents to get the okay for at least a few days.¡± Those words put a slight crack in her carefully built walls. There was a sudden relief that made her want to cry. Though, that came with the realization that if she did come to stay with Emma she would have to tell her the truth, and that meant unraveling all of the lies and she was afraid Emma would hate her. Not to mention she wasn¡¯t even human anymore. Without magic hiding her appearance, wouldn¡¯t Emma see her as a monster? ¡°Morrigan?¡± Emma asked. ¡°You¡¯re still there, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Do you think you can get back to Oregon?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I have enough money¡­¡± she said, her thoughts now shifting to the fact going back might be a huge mistake. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll text you my address in case you forgot. Just try to get here¡­ but drive carefully, you know, be safe.¡± ¡°Emma¡­ I don¡¯t know. Thanks, but¡ª¡± ¡°Morrigan, either you get your ass here, or I call the cops! I don¡¯t want to get you in trouble, but I¡¯m scared for you!¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help a smirk touching her lips. ¡°Okay but¡­ can we meet somewhere outside your house first? And I won¡¯t get there tonight¡­ probably tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Oh, sure¡­ Where do you want to meet?¡± Morrigan paused as she thought about it then said, ¡°I¡¯ll decide that when I get into town.¡± ¡°Alright, just give me your word you are really coming,¡± Emma said. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m coming.¡± ¡°Good¡­ now, is there anything you want to talk about? You don¡¯t have to explain anything you don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯ll listen and try to help.¡± ¡°Honestly, not at the moment. There¡¯s a lot I got to sort through, and I wouldn¡¯t know where to begin.¡± As she said that, her phone beeped. She looked at it to see the battery was almost dead. ¡°Emma, I have to go now¡­ phones dying.¡± ¡°Alright, but call me as soon as you can. I¡¯m going to be worried sick about you over here, so don¡¯t make me wait!¡± ¡°Okay¡­ thanks Emma. You don¡¯t know how much I appreciate it.¡± ¡°Yeah, just be safe. Please.¡± ¡°I will. Bye.¡± ¡°Bye, Morrigan. See you soon.¡± Morrigan hung up the phone and wiped the tears from her face. Chapter 36 - Homecoming Chapter 36 - Homecoming She drove the rest of the day after her call with Emma, and made it all the way to Idaho by the time she decided to stop for the night. She found a hotel and snuck into an empty room with the skeleton key. She certainly felt more relaxed on a bed with four walls around her, rather than sleeping in the truck. Still, her heart had a strange mix of loneliness, anticipation, and fear. Once she made it back to Oregon, what would happen? Would her existence end there? How would Emma react? The relief she would get being somewhere safe might turn out to be short lived and not safe at all. She plugged in her phone and sent Emma a text. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m in a hotel in Idaho. I¡¯m going to sleep so I don¡¯t want to talk. See you tomorrow.¡± She then reached into her bag and grabbed the diary. As lonely and depressing as the passages in this diary were, Morrigan somehow found a sense of comfort in its pages. Reading always did that for her, but this was so much more personal, and it felt like she was reading words from the only person who might understand her own dilemmas. April 29th, 1694, It was a short list today, so I took the afternoon off. There wasn¡¯t anything to do back at the cabin other than play board games with Death. He is frustratingly obsessed with those things, and he has had so much longer to learn them he is impossible to beat. I guess some things never change¡­ Morrigan thought. Then, she frowned, realizing part of her missed him. He still refuses to teach me any more magic, and I resent him for it. I¡¯d like to leave, but I suppose I lack the willpower after all. There¡¯s nowhere else for me, after all. I want to be stronger, and I want to face the world alone but I can¡¯t. I went down to a pond I used to visit quite often when I was alive, and sat under a tree. As I sat there, I wished I had brought a book with me, as it was such a beautiful day. But, I was content to just watch the water. That is, until a family showed up. A man, a woman and their boy. For a flicker of a moment I thought it was my family. I don¡¯t know if I felt relieved or dissapointed to find it wasn¡¯t them after all. As I watched this other family, the father showing his son how to fish, hearing their laughter and seeing their high spirits¡­ I felt¡­ hatred. Sitting under the tree, watching from across the pond where they couldn¡¯t see my unnatural hair and skin, or my scarred, goulish face. I was tempted to go down there and introduce myself; perhaps enlighten them on how quickly their peaceful happy lives could change. It was only a passing thought, though. I left them alone. Morrigan set the diary down and thought about it. It was natural to have such bitter feelings, she supposed. She wondered about the mention of scars on her face. The previous entries never fully explained what had happened to her and how she had died. Morrigan wished it was a bit more structured. But this wasn¡¯t a fiction book with the author stringing the readers along on a compelling narrative. It was a personal account of this girl¡¯s life, written only for herself. May 2nd, 1694 I sent my first spirit to hell today. Honestly, I enjoyed it. Death became upset with me, saying I should never take that kind of pleasure in my duties. When I asked him why, he became truly angry¡ªa rare thing to see from him. He said if I had to ask why then I¡¯ve taken in none of his teachings up to this point. The person deserved hell. Criminals being punished is supposed to feel good. They¡¯ve wronged their victims and need justice. We would not have law otherwise. When I explained this to him, he gave me a look I truly hated. He looked at me with pity. He told me to go back to the cabin and to rest, for it''s been a long day. That disappointment in his tone infuriated me. He stands on such a moral high-horse, yet I can¡¯t agree with his morals. Despite what he says, I can only see it as apathy. He is apathetic towards this world that surrounds him and that he plays such a key role in but is not truly a part of. I know that this is what he wants me to become¡ªan emotionless tool that adheres only to her duties. I won¡¯t forget what it is to be human, nor will I forget what it is to be a victim. When I come across a soul destined for hell, I¡¯ll know that it is because they lived a truly despicable life, and I will always take pleasure in knowing that they are being sent to where they belong. Morrigan closed the diary. She didn¡¯t know what to think. The words were a bit unsettling. She couldn¡¯t judge this girl, though. Her feelings were a result of her experiences. As Morrigan knew all too well, becoming a reaper did not discard your humanity and focusing solely on the job was unrealistic. She turned off the lamp and curled up under the covers, forcing her eyes to stay closed and hoping she would get some sleep tonight. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. The next day Morrigan passed a ¡°Welcome to Oregon¡± sign around noon. She had no spare money for food, but the hungry pit in her stomach was becoming something she just accepted. It only took a look in the mirror to see that there were more changes than just her hair, skin, and eye color. She had lost so much weight this last week and a half it was even beginning to show on her cheekbones. Her phone dinged, and she glanced to the preview of the message. ¡°Call me next time you stop, or at least send a text. Okay?¡± Morrigan sighed, wondering not for the first time if meeting Emma was a bad idea. Needing gas, she pulled off the interstate and into a truck stop. She lifted her hood over her head to hide her face as much as she could, then went inside to pay, handing the cashier her last twenty-dollar bill. She now only had three dollars left. After filling the tank she climbed back into the truck. She sighed, thinking on if she should call Emma or try asking around for spare change and continuing her arc as the homeless teenage reaper. With a sigh she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m an idiot¡­ why did I even leave in the first place?¡± She sat with her hands on the wheel, still undecided on what to do when the phone began to ring. It was Emma, of course, and she stared at the incoming call, thumb hovering over the answer button. Before she could make a decision, the phone went to voice mail. She tossed it onto the passenger seat, then put her hands over her head and curled against the steering wheel. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°What am I going to do?¡± The phone started ringing again, and she ignored it until it went silent. It instantly started ringing again. Finally, she reached over and answered. ¡°Morrigan?¡± ¡°Sorry, I was paying for gas,¡± she lied. ¡°Are you getting close?¡± Morrigan didn''t answer. ¡°Morrigan, where are you? Are you getting close?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in Oregon. About an hour away.¡± ¡°Good¡­¡± Emma said with an audible sigh of relief. ¡°So where are we meeting?¡± ¡°Do you know the old cemetery across town?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet you there.¡± ¡°Okay, sounds good¡­ I¡¯ll head that way in a minute.¡± ¡°Just¡­¡± Morrigan exhaled. ¡°When we meet, dont get upset and¡­ there¡¯s a lot I have to tell you. It¡¯s going to be hard to explain.¡± ¡°Alright. Whatever it is, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you, okay?¡± Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure she believed those words. Once they met, she figured Emma would either be scared, or at least angry over all of Morrigan¡¯s lies. If she even managed to get the truth out. ¡°Morrigan? Want me to grab anything? Have you been eating?¡± ¡°Um¡­ yeah I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring something.¡± ¡°I should get driving now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you soon, alright? I¡¯ll text you when I get there. You do the same if you get there first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°See you soon, Morrigan. And don¡¯t worry, everything''s going to be fine.¡± Morrigan hung up the phone without another word. She turned the ignition and muttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be doing this¡­¡± Emma was expecting a different Morrigan, and there was no way to prepare her for what she was about to see. She got back onto the highway and as she got closer to her town, familiar sites began to reveal themselves. She had only been gone for five days, but it felt like it had been weeks, maybe even months. Before she knew it, she was in her neighborhood and it was a surreal experience for it to be so familiar but so strange. Finally, she pulled through the front of the graveyard and parked the truck to the side, the tires crunching on the broken asphalt. She looked around over the many tombstones, some lopsided and covered in vines, all poorly maintained. Her eyes set on the willow tree where she used to love to read, and without thinking she started walking towards it. She pulled out her phone and texted Emma. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± She inhaled through her nose, phone dropped back into her hoodie pocket, and took in the familiar atmosphere of the graveyard. So ironic that this, of all places, was where she felt most comfortable. At school she wore a mask, at home she felt disgusted with her life, but here, hidden amongst the tombstones, she always felt calm and relaxed. She supposed it was fitting that this is where she died. Her eyes drifted over to the angel statue, the exact spot where her life had ended. That memory put a good deal of bitterness on her reminiscing about this place. Its cracked, and broken face stared permanently towards the crypt that it watched over, where Morrigan had laid for hours and where her body might still be lying had Death not decided to take her as an apprentice. She made it to the willow tree and sat down with her back against it, hood drawn over her head. Her phone began to ring. She answered it. ¡°Hey Morrigan I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Do you see a black pickup truck?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m right next to it.¡± Morrigan would have seen her if she stood and looked over her shoulder. She didn¡¯t though, letting her gaze linger on an endless sea of old forgotten tombstones, some cracked or reduced to a pile of rubble. Some fallen over or at least tilted in the ground. ¡°Do you see the willow tree? That¡¯s where I am.¡± ¡°Okay, be there in a second. Oh, is that you? Dressed in black?¡± Morrigan took a moment to respond, taking a deep breath. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± When she next heard Emma¡¯s voice it was not through the phone; she was coming up behind her. ¡°Hey Morrigan. Thanks for meeting with me.¡± Morrigan drew her hands into her chest, still hiding her face under her hood. ¡°Can you just¡­ stay back for a second?¡± She heard the crunch of Emma¡¯s footsteps slow, uncertainly. ¡°So what¡¯s going on?¡± When Morrigan didn¡¯t respond she said, ¡°Here, why don¡¯t we eat and we can talk about it later. Or, you know, maybe don¡¯t even talk about it. Just hang out and relax.¡± Morrigan let out a deep sigh, then put a hand against the tree as she stood up. Emma should be able to see the unnatural whiteness if she paid close enough attention. ¡°Emma¡­ just please don¡¯t be scared.¡± ¡°Scared?¡± Emma took an uncertain step backward. With a deep breath, Morrigan finally turned, keeping the hood up as a warm breeze blew her white hair so it danced past her collarbone. She looked Emma in the eyes and saw her cheeks go pale as she took a full step back. Chapter 37: Bad Dinner Conversation
Chapter 37: Bad Dinner Conversation ¡°M-Morrigan¡­ w-what is¡­¡± Emma took another step back.
¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I wish I had the power to hide it.¡± She looked away, knowing her glowing red eyes were not helping things. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Emma squinted, leaning forward as if trying to get a better idea. ¡°That¡¯s not a costume, is it? That¡¯s not makeup? But¡­ it has to be, right?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Morrigan turned fully away, hiding under her hood again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe this was a bad idea.¡± ¡°No, hang on a second,¡± Emma said, stepping forward. She leaned down and to the side as if to try to see over Morrigan¡¯s shoulder and under her hood. ¡°What happened? Are your eyes just like that?¡± Her voice was shaking slightly behind the calm tone she was trying to force herself to keep. Morrigan lifted a hand and pointed a thin white finger toward the angel statue. ¡°See that statue? I died there ten days ago. I know that sounds crazy but its true.¡± She exhaled. ¡°When the grim reaper¡­ he just goes by Death, came to take my soul¡­ he decided to make me his apprentice instead.¡± Emma was silent, clearly unsure how to respond. Morrigan looked over her shoulder to see her friend standing there with a SubDay bag hanging loose from her fingers. ¡°I know it sounds crazy or like I¡¯m just trying to prank you, but its true.¡± Emma stepped forward, the look on her face wasn¡¯t quite fear, more like she was still trying to decide how she felt. Maybe she would settle on fear eventually. She lifted her hand with a single finger out, aimed towards Morrigan¡¯s face. Morrigan sunk away, but let Emma poke her cheek. ¡°Damn, you¡¯re cold,¡± Emma said as her other hand came up and she pulled Morrigan¡¯s hood down and placed her palm fully on Morrigan¡¯s cheek. They looked each other in the eyes as Emma took her in and said, ¡°As crazy as it all is, and I¡¯m not entirely sure if I¡¯m hallucinating or what, but¡­ I believe you.¡± After a moment of looking into each other¡¯s eyes, Morrigan chuckled softly as she stepped back. ¡°Do you really believe me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I mean¡­ it feels so crazy that if it were a prank, that¡¯d be even crazier¡­ Like, how would you even come up with that?¡± Morrigan noticed Emma¡¯s hand was shaking, which Emma must have realized as well as she stuffed it into her pocket and looked away. ¡°You said¡­ you¡¯re the grim reaper¡¯s apprentice. What does that mean exactly?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯ve got a really screwed up summer job. I harvest souls of people, and sometimes animals, who have died.¡± ¡°Should you be telling me this?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Honestly, probably not¡­¡± Morrigan said with a sigh. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± ¡°No it¡¯s alright I guess¡­ I mean, I can¡¯t image what its been like for you.¡± She closed her eyes and shook her head. ¡°You died¡­ what¡­ I mean¡­¡± It seemed she was having trouble fully forming her questions. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go into detail right now.¡± Morrigan let her eyes drift back over the sea of tombstones. ¡°But, I tried to stop some bullies from tormenting this kid and ended up getting stabbed.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± she paused, maybe deciding on whether to let that part go or not. She did end up switching topics. ¡°And¡­ you stole that truck?¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°It belongs to Death.¡± Emma raised an eyebrow. ¡°Death owns a truck?¡± Morrigan snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it. He usually drives this nice classic car. Oh, and he¡¯s a gamer nerd.¡± Emma¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Now I think you really are messing with me.¡± ¡°Wish I was.¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t think it would be possible, but she was finding it easy to smile again. Emma lifted the bag, her tone becoming somewhat chipper, perhaps taking a cue from Morrigan¡¯s smile. ¡°So, hungry? I got a roast beef and a turkey. I didn¡¯t know what you liked, but I¡¯m fine with either.¡± ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not really hungry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care; you look like you haven¡¯t been eating right. Here, take the roast beef.¡± She reached into the bag and pulled it out, holding it out to her. ¡°After all, you did ask me to pick you up some food.¡± Morrigan smiled as she grabbed the sandwich, then walked over to a headstone and sat on top of it. Emma followed her lead and planted herself on another headstone next to it. They unwrapped their sandwiches and started eating. ¡°So, if I may ask¡­ how did you die?¡± Morrigan paused halfway to taking a bite, then lowered the sandwich. She stared ahead blankly, thinking over where to begin. ¡°Sorry, bad dinner conversations!¡± Emma said quickly. ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Na, it¡¯s alright.¡± She stared at the angel statue, trying to think of a better way to say it. ¡°I was on my way to Jamie¡¯s party on the last day of school. I was cutting through the graveyard when I heard someone shouting¡­¡± She told her about trailing the group of three boys, how they were going to cut the smaller boy, and mentioned the book they were reading from. She then told of how she tried to put a stop to it, and her voice lowered as she told about how Pony-boy chased her and eventually assaulted her. He had punched her in the stomach, then put her over his shoulder as he carried her back to the statue where he threw her on the ground. Emma covered her mouth with her hand. ¡°Oh my god¡­ Morrigan!¡± Morrigan took a deep breath, trying to steady herself as she continued her story. The memory was vivid, haunting her like a persistent shadow. She looked down at her hands, now ghostly pale and different. ¡°I tried to fight back¡­ it was hard to move at first. He hit me so hard in my stomach I couldn¡¯t breath. As I was trying to crawl away, I gripped a rock, and when he grabbed me to throw me back, I hit him in the face with it.¡± Emma''s eyes widened, covering her mouth. ¡°After that, there was a struggle. I fell into the boy with the emo hair and he stabbed me¡­ I don¡¯t think that part was entirely on purpose. He seemed shocked, but, I don¡¯t know¡­ up to that moment I definetly felt like I was fighting for my life. Maybe after he did it, you know, like, it became too real for him because he and the other boy started panicking. The small boy they were bullying ran away.¡± She sighed and pointed to the crypt. ¡°After I died, they locked me in that crypt over there. I spent the night lying on that cold stone floor, unable to move or breathe. I think I knew I was dead¡­ I just had this like, awareness of where I was and what happened. I was afraid I¡¯d be trapped in there forever and nobody would ever know what happened to me.¡± Emma reached over and put a hand on Morrigan¡¯s back, looking her in the face as she recounted her story. Morrigan wasn¡¯t able to return the eye contact. ¡°Anyway,¡± Morrigan continued. ¡°That¡¯s when I met Death. He took me back to his cabin, gave me a contract to sign, and now I¡¯m a reaper.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Emma said. ¡°Morrigan, I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡± Morrigan pointed to her own chest, to the soft space where the two sides of her ribcage curved away from each other. ¡°The knife went in right here, and kind of upward, I think.¡± ¡°Can I see?¡± Emma asked carefully. Morrigan shrugged. She balled up her hoodie and undershirt and lifted it just under her collarbone and just high enough for the stab wound to be visible. ¡°Death closed the wound for me, and used some kind of magic to heal the damage to my heart. That¡¯s why my body isn¡¯t deteriorating.¡± ¡°Wait, if it did, would you still be able to move?¡± Morrigan lowered her shirt again, a bit embarrassed by Emma looking her over. She knew she was probably taking note of how thin she was. She knew that her stomach was concaved in a bit and her ribs were a bit too visible benethe her skin. It¡¯s because she had hardly been eating at all since this happened to her. ¡°Yeah, apparently. I could lose all my flesh and still move around as a skeleton.¡± Emma reached up to Morrigan¡¯s face again, softly touching underneath her jaw and guiding her head to move slightly to the side. Morrigan narrowed her eyes slightly and Emma seemed to examine her. ¡°You are extremely thin. Like, have you been eating at all?¡± ¡°Barely,¡± Morrigan admitted with a resigned sigh. ¡°Well I don¡¯t know what to make of all this grim reaper stuff,¡± Emma said. ¡°But that¡¯s one thing I can help you with. From now on I want you to start eating three times a day, alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t just try!¡± Emma said more assertively. Morrigan looked at Emma, feeling a mix of gratitude and embarrassment. It was odd to be lectured on eating habits when her entire existence had changed so dramatically. ¡°Sorry,¡± Morrigan said softly. ¡°I¡¯ve just been... overwhelmed with everything. Eating was the last thing on my mind.¡± Emma nodded, her expression softening. ¡°I get that, but you need to take care of yourself. Even if you¡¯re a reaper or whatever, you¡¯re still here. Still... sort of human.¡± Morrigan chuckled weakly. ¡°Sort of human, yeah. That¡¯s one way to put it.¡± The conversation paused as they both looked around the graveyard, silence filling the air. ¡°So what''s next for you?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Maybe reaper jail, maybe limbo, she thought but didn''t say. ¡°What about your parents?¡± ¡°The last time I saw my mom was a few days after I died¡­ My dad, I never knew him. He died when I was a baby.¡± She exhaled. ¡°Heroin overdose, apparently.¡± Emma turned her head. The version of Morrigan¡¯s family history she knew was quite different from that. Emma would think that her father provided her with the credit card she uses, that they regularly go on family vacations, and that both parents were in professional careers. ¡°Hmmm¡­ well¡­¡± Emma began, uncertainly. ¡°Can I be honest about something?¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow, wondering if Emma was piecing together how much of a liar she was and would hate her for it. ¡°I always knew¡­ um¡­¡± Emma sighed. ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t exactly what you claimed to be at school. Like, I knew you were making up a lot of stuff about your parents, and being a rich girl and all that.¡± Morrigan blinked, and then let a short burst of laughter escape her. ¡°Seriously?¡± Emma shrugged. ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t know any specifics. I could just tell you were¡­ I dunno, kind of faking it. You know? But it never bothered me. I thought that if you were doing that its because its what you felt like you had to do.¡± Emma swung her legs and pushed off the tombstone. ¡°Honestly, I know what that''s like. That¡¯s probably why I noticed so easily.¡± ¡°Know what that was like?¡± Morrigan repeated. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emma shrugged a shoulder. ¡°I¡­ wasn¡¯t expecting to talk about it here. So give me some time¡­¡± She let out a breath. ¡°But, something else crossed my mind. Can you describe that smaller boy? You said he said something about the book belonging to his grandfather?¡± ¡°Right¡­ well, he was small, really small for a boy. He had arms like pencils and a kind of dorky haircut. Um, his T-shirt had some kind of logo on it.¡± Emma nodded, thinking, ¡°There¡¯s an occult shop I¡¯ve been to a few times. It''s run by an old man and his granddaughter. I once saw a boy who matches that description working there¡ªjust sweeping up the floors and stuff.¡± She turned to face Morrigan and grinned. ¡°I could easily be wrong, but do you want to check it out?¡± Morrigan turned her head, thinking Emma seemed different. Maybe it was something about the way she accepted the whole reaper thing so easily, but really it was the look on her face now. Morrigan couldn¡¯t quite place what she was thinking but something felt off to her. ¡°Emma, I don¡¯t know how to say this¡­¡± Emma gave her a knowing smile. ¡°Guess we both have a few of our mysteries. Let¡¯s go unravel a few of yours first.¡± Chapter 38 - Black Nails If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Chapter 39 - Interrogation Chapter 39 - Interrogation Morrigan¡¯s mind raced as she tried to process the situation. She was trapped in a room with a witch who seemed to perceive her as a threat, and Emma was under some kind of spell. ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt Emma!¡± Morrigan said, trying to keep her voice steady despite the fear gripping her. ¡°She¡¯s my friend!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Emma, how do you know this girl?¡± Emma¡¯s voice came out in a monotone drone, though she hardly moved a hair except for her lips as she spoke. ¡°She goes to my school. I¡¯ve known her for a long time.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes shifted between Emma and the witch. ¡°See?¡± Morrigan said, not sure what to make of the spell Emma was under, but her words did seem to bode well for her story. ¡°And Emma, prior to today, when was the last time you saw Morrigan? And where did you meet with her today?¡± Emma spoke in that same droll tone. ¡°I saw her at the mall a week ago. Today we met in the graveyard.¡± ¡°The graveyard? And has she changed since the last time you saw her?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Her skin and hair are now white, and she has red eyes.¡± Arrietta narrowed her eyes at Morrigan, then held out a hand. One of the staves from the rack in the back corner shook until it suddenly flew from its place, crossing the room in a blur and landing in Arietta¡¯s grasp. ¡°W-wait! This is a huge misunderstanding!¡± Morrigan said holding open her hands as nonthreateningly as possible. ¡°I sensed it the moment you walked in. You carry the aura of death around you. You reek with it more so than anything I¡¯ve ever encountered. Not only that, but you claim ignorance of magic, yet when we shook hands it was practically oozing from you.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t been this way for long,¡± Morrigan explained quickly. ¡°I was a normal human just ten days ago¡­ now I¡­ Look, I died and I was turned into a reaper, okay?¡± Arietta chuckled sardonically. ¡°My, you say it so convincingly. I almost think you believe your own words.¡± Morrigan¡¯s heart raced as Arietta¡¯s skepticism grew. She had to convince her of the truth, but how could she prove something so extraordinary? ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± Morrigan insisted, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°I can show you!¡± She hesitated for a moment, then, with a deep breath, she summoned her scythe. The weapon materialized out of thin air, its blade emitting a faint, ethereal glow. Arietta¡¯s eyes widened in alarm at the sight of the scythe. Her reaction was instantaneous. She thrust the staff forward, unleashing a surge of magical energy that sent Morrigan stumbling back, her scythe was ripped from her grasp by some unseen force and dissipated into the air. ¡°Are you attacking me?!¡± Arietta¡¯s voice was sharp, her stance aggressive. ¡°No! I was just trying to prove¡ª¡± Morrigan started, but Arietta wasn¡¯t listening. She chanted a quick spell, and Morrigan felt something wrap around her wrists and ankles. She looked down as she struggled, unable to move her hands above her waist nor her feet from their current place. It was like there were invisible chains sealing her to the floor where she stood. ¡°PLEASE JUST LISTEN TO ME!¡± Arietta stepped forward cautiously, staff raised and pointed at Morrigan. ¡°Make no sudden moves, spirit. I plan merely to seal you, but if I sense danger I¡¯ll take another approach.¡± ¡°Please! I¡¯m being honest!¡± Morrigan cried, struggling against the invisible chains that bound her. ¡°Here is what I think,¡± Arietta spoke slowly, matching her cautious steps forward. ¡°I believe Morrigan is one of Emma¡¯s classmates. I believe something happened to her. Maybe you are the one who did it, or maybe you just moved in after the fact. But, you are not human, yet you are pretending to be human. I believe that you are being honest that magic is new to you, and you are confused about your own existence. Be that as it may, you have no place in this world, so I will take care of you now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a reaper!¡± Morrigan yelled. ¡°I was killed by some psychos with a book that I think came from your shop! They were doing some kind of demonic ritual and I died in the middle of it! My soul was defiled so Death couldn¡¯t send me to heaven and he made me a reaper instead!¡± Morrigan practically screamed the story at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me then use whatever truth spell you used on Emma!¡± ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry, I will. Once I¡¯ve removed you from that body and have you safely sealed away.¡± The staff glowed as she moved closer. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°If you do that I¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°Not precisely. That dead body you currently occupy will no longer be animated, but you¡¯ll still get to answer all my questions.¡± ¡°Please just stop!¡± Morrigan cried. ¡°Well, well, well,¡± a thick raspy voice spoke. ¡°Things are quite lively today.¡± Morrigan searched for the speaker but didn¡¯t see him. Arietta smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this handled,¡± she said to the mysterious voice. The runes on the wall pulsed with a tint of green, and Morrigan noticed a disturbance on the wall at the far end of the room. It rippled like heatwaves and the silhouette of a tall cloaked figure appeared as he seemed to step through. For a second, Morrigan thought it was Death. ¡°Aaaah, Arietta, so quick to jump to conclusions,¡± the man said as he materialized in the room. He had a long white beard, his skin wrinkled and sagged around his face, and he wore a pointed hat similar to Arietta¡¯s, except it was a dark blue. ¡°Release the girl. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Huh? But, Grandfather¡­¡± Arietta spared a glance over her shoulder. ¡°Right now, Arietta,¡± he said with stern patience. She returned her gaze to Morrigan, glaring at her as she removed one hand from the staff and snapped. Emma gasped and started looking around, eyes wide, book still in her hands. ¡°Not that girl, Arietta¡­¡± the man, Atomyst presumably, said. ¡°I meant the reaper. Please release the reaper.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Emma whirled around looking over everyone in the room. ¡°What¡­ uh¡­ what¡¯s happening?¡± The old man chuckled. ¡°I apologize for not stepping in sooner. I was just curious how well this young reaper would do against my dear Arrietta.¡± Morrigan struggled for a moment, looking down to confirm she still couldn¡¯t move her hands above her waist. ¡°Arietta¡­¡± he said again. She clenched her jaw and, with a resigned sigh, tapped her staff on the ground. Morrigan instantly felt the pressure around her wrists and ankles disappear and took a step back. If she wasn¡¯t so relieved she¡¯d be throwing it in Arietta¡¯s face right about now. ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t understand¡­ Reaper?¡± ¡°Yes, I knew for sure once she summoned her scythe. Though, I¡¯ve never heard of one so young before.¡± He stepped over to Morrigan, giving her a kindly smile. Morrigan rubbed her wrists, staring back at him with wide eyes. ¡°Um¡­ so you know about reapers?¡± ¡°Of course, though I¡¯ve never had the pleasure of meeting one face to face. You are typically an elusive bunch. I certainly never expected one to just waltz into my shop.¡± He held his hand out. ¡°I am the great wizard Atomyst, and it is an absolute pleasure to meet you, Morrigan.¡± Morrigan stepped back, nervous after the previous handshake with his granddaughter. She looked at Emma and said, ¡°Can we leave now, please?¡± ¡°Um, sure,¡± Emma said, and started to follow her out, but Morrigan found as soon as she reached the beads a force repelled her. It was just like the secret door at Death¡¯s and how it felt like pushing against a magnet. She turned around, ¡°Do you mind letting me out?¡± Atomyst laughed. ¡°Oh, I will, but I would like you to answer some questions for me first.¡± ¡°So what, you¡¯re holding me hostage?¡± ¡°Now those are harsh words. I¡¯d just call it a temporary detainment.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that illegal?¡± ¡°Hahaha, true, true, but you are no longer human so I don¡¯t imagine you¡¯ll be calling the authorities.¡± ¡°Most cops would think I am human, so I think it still applies.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a fair point, but I do want to know a few things first, and then I will break the seal.¡± Emma watched in astonishment, confused by everything that was going on but still decided to listen. ¡°What kind of questions?¡± Emma asked. Atomyst gave her a kindly smile. ¡°Well, you said you came here because of a book, and I want you to describe that book to me,¡± he said, returning his gaze to Morrigan. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t get a good look. I think it was bound in leather like most of your books. When he read from it, it sounded similar to the language Arietta used for her spell.¡± ¡°What was the book used for?¡± Morrigan scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know, it was some kind of ritual. I don¡¯t know if they were trying to summon a demon or what, but they ended up killing me instead. Something about needing the blood of a virgin for the ritual.¡± He paled at that. ¡°Was the book, light leather, dusty grey¡­ gold stiching?¡± ¡°I just said I don¡¯t know,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I was more focused on fighting for my life, and as you can see, it didn¡¯t go very well.¡± Atomyst and Arietta glanced at each other, each with concerned expressions. ¡°Would you mind describing the boys?¡± Atomyst asked. ¡°Um, one was big, had broad shoulders, and had a ponytail. The other was tall and kind of creepy looking, hair drooped over one eye. Last¡­ uh, the smaller boy, I don¡¯t know, he was really skinny.¡± She thought about it and then added. ¡°Oh yeah, I think the tall one was named Frank, and the skinny boy was Todd.¡± Arietta covered her mouth in shock. ¡°No¡­ he didn¡¯t!¡± Atomyst likewise had a very serious look in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure the name was Todd?¡± ¡°Yeah, pretty sure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Arrietta snapped. ¡°Todd wouldn¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Calm yourself!¡± Atomyst yelled at her. She instantly obeyed. He then looked back at Morrigan and said, ¡°Would you mind if I used the truth spell on you?¡± ¡°Why would I lie about this?¡± Morrigan said. Arietta looked like she had something to say to that, but kept her mouth shut. ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t trust you¡­ I¡­¡± Atomyst let out a sigh, running a hand through his beard. ¡°I just have to be sure.¡± ¡°So¡­ who is he to you anyway?¡± Morrigan asked, seeing how troubled they both were. ¡°If what you are saying is true¡­¡± Atomyst spoke slowly, a hint of resignation in his voice. ¡°Todd is my grandson, Arietta¡¯s little brother.¡± Chapter 40 - Learning Magic
Chapter 40 - Learning Magic
The truth spell was a strange sensation. When asked a question it was like the words were forced out of her by some invasive mechanism that forced her tongue and lips to move. She was sure the discomfort was clear on her face as she reiterated what she had already told them. Arrietta kept a hand over her mouth and Morrigan thought she looked on the verge of tears. With all the makeup around her eyes, that would quickly become a mess, but she held herself together. ¡°I see¡­ this is quite unfortunate,¡± Atomyst said, stroking his long white beard. ¡°The boy had been acting strange. He stopped showing up for work. Arrietta said he had been moody lately at home as well.¡± ¡°It had to be these other two boys!¡± Arrietta said. ¡°Todd would never take something from the shop unless he was coerced into it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite sure he acted under duress,¡± Atomyst agreed. ¡°However, he knew the dangers and yet allowed himself into that position.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he ask one of us for help!¡± Arrietta said. Morrigan sighed. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about your family troubles here, but can I please leave now?¡± Atomyst looked at Morrigan, his expression solemn. ¡°Yes, of course. We¡¯ve put you through enough already.¡± With a wave of his hand, the glowing beads shook as if they caught a gust of wind, and the luminescent quality of both the beads and the runes drawn on the walls disappeared, darkening the room once again. Morrigan quickly headed towards the door, eager to leave the shop. Once she passed through the threshold, she sighed with relief, then looked over her shoulder to see Emma wasn¡¯t following. ¡°Emma?¡± ¡°Um, I was thinking. Do you have something that can help Morrigan with her appearance? I wanted to have her stay with me, but my parents might notice there¡¯s something wrong with her.¡± Atomyst stroked his beard. ¡°Yes, actually, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the least we can do. Especially after all the problems my grandson caused you. Just a moment¡­¡± The old wizard disappeared towards the back of the room again then returned with a book that wasn¡¯t quite as worn as the others and held it out to Morrigan. ¡°Since your attunement is already so strong, I suggest you start with this one. The spells contained are quite harmless, yet useful. In particular, you will find a guide to using glamor.¡± ¡°Glamor?¡± ¡°Or, perception blocking, as you may know it,¡± Atomyst clarified. Morrigan took the book from him and put it under her arm. ¡°Thanks¡­ um, I don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°No charge, of course. If there is ever anything you need, don¡¯t hesitate to call on us.¡± He then lowered his voice. ¡°Arrietta is a bit rough around the edges, but I will make sure she understands that we owe you a debt, and she will treat you accordingly from now on.¡± Morrigan nodded politely, though she had no plans on ever coming back here. ¡°Alright, well, thanks for the book. Good luck with things.¡± She hurried out the door, Emma in tow behind her. Once they were back in the truck Morrigan took a look at the book, then reached down and slipped it under the seat. ¡°So what now?¡± Emma asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened in there. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you to come.¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s the one who wouldn¡¯t listen to me when I explained things.¡± She turned the key and put it in gear. ¡°Do you want to go somewhere quiet and check the book out? I want you to come home with me, but we need to do something about your appearance first.¡± Morrigan pulled the truck onto the roadway. She didn¡¯t know what she wanted, but she felt better now that Emma was with her. ¡°Here, let me take a look.¡± Emma put a hand on Morrigan¡¯s seat as she leaned towards her and reached between her legs. Morrigan moved as much as she could to give Emma room. After successfully retrieving the book, Emma opened it on her lap and started flipping through. Morrigan just drove, not sure where she was going but figured she¡¯d just head back towards town. ¡°Hmmm I think I found it,¡± Emma said. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s pretty wordy, but¡­ basically, it says to shape the magic around yourself, as if you wish to wear it as a second skin and impress upon it how you wish to be perceived. There¡¯s a warning that it¡¯s not foolproof; if someone looks too closely, they may see you as you are.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m used to that.¡± ¡°You are?¡± ¡°When I was reaping, either Death or Noir would use it on me and they warned me the same thing.¡± ¡°Noir?¡± Emma asked. ¡°A demonic cat. He was my guide.¡± Emma grinned. ¡°Demonic cat?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s kind of a jerk. Really condescending but¡­ also kind of funny sometimes. Oh, and he also taught me how to drive.¡± Emma snorted. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re messing with me.¡± Morrigan shrugged a shoulder in response. ¡°Okay, okay, I need to hear everything about Noir the demonic cat now!¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ well, let¡¯s see. The first day I woke up as a reaper, I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a dream or not, but I saw him in my room and screamed so loud my mom ran right up the stairs¡­¡± *** ¡°Wow,¡± Emma said as she leaned back against the old willow tree now that they were back at the cemetery. ¡°You really did lie about a lot, didn''t you?¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry about that.¡± She had told Emma everything she cared to relive about her first days as a reaper. She told her about Momo the cat, and the many people she had to reap. She recounted her battle with the demon and Noir¡¯s transformation, though she wasn¡¯t sure her words did justice to just what it was like to witness that. Then she admitted everything about her life that she had so carefully lied about since meeting Emma in middle school. ¡°It¡¯s kind of embarrassing to admit your mom¡¯s a stripper,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Not exactly the best way to meet people. ¡®Hey my mom gets naked and dances for money, how about your parents? Wanna be friends?¡¯¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°Honestly, if you introduced yourself to me that way I¡¯d personally have thought you were the coolest girl in school.¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Shut up. You''re lying.¡± ¡°Nope, I¡¯d feel like I had to top you. I¡¯d say my dad¡¯s a burlesque dancer or something.¡± Morrigan snorted. ¡°Where did you even come up with that?¡± She leaned back, taking a deep breath. ¡°Actually, if you really want to know the truth. I¡¯m from a long line of witches myself. Arietta''s lineage probably goes back further, though." ¡°You said your dad¡¯s an accountant and your mom¡¯s got a government job.¡± ¡°Uh, so boring!¡± Emma whined. ¡°Why did I have to be from the boring side of my family?¡± ¡°Boring side?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it. I had to beg my cousin Hilda to show me anything. Then when my mom found out, she threatened to not let me see Hilda anymore if she kept involving me. Mom doesn¡¯t like all the witch stuff; she wants to keep me away from it.¡± ¡°But¡­ you are a descendant of witches?¡± ¡°Yeeeah, but mom doesn¡¯t care about that stuff. Oh, some of my ancestors were killed in the Salem witch trials. Cool family history.¡± Morrigan grinned. ¡°How come you never brought any of this up at school?¡± ¡°It was kind of ingrained in me that people would think I was a freak and I wasn¡¯t supposed to talk about our ancestry. Or that it might be dangerous for me if the wrong people found out, but I think that''s paranoia. You don''t ever hear about literal witch hunts these days. ¡± She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s just the way I was raised and I guess it stuck.¡± ¡°You mentioned the Salem witch trials¡­¡± Morrigan reached into her bag and took out the diary. ¡°I found this in Death¡¯s house. Apparently, it¡¯s one of his old apprentices who was killed because people thought she was a witch.¡± Emma looked at it curiously as she took it and flipped it open. ¡°Woah, no way. 1694? This is a frikken piece of history!¡± ¡°You look a little too excited.¡± Emma read the first few passages as Morrigan stared out over the tombstones. She tried not to think about it, but everything could be coming to an end for her pretty soon. There were still no names on her list, and last she knew, Noir had revoked his stamp of approval on her being a reaper. Would Death send her to limbo when he finally found her? She didn¡¯t know, but she figured things would happen as they would. She was glad to have this day with Emma, though. Even if it couldn¡¯t last, she felt happier right now than she thought she ever would have been able to. She had a friend who she could take her mask off in front of. She just wished she didn¡¯t have to die first before realizing that. ¡°Damn, this girl is dark,¡± Emma said, closing the diary. ¡°Can I borrow this?¡± ¡°Sorry, but no. You can read it whenever you want, though.¡± ¡°Well, we are going to be roomies for a little while!¡± Morrigan paused at those words. Emma turned her head and Morrigan put on a smile. ¡°Thanks, Emma¡­ for everything.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, that¡¯s what friends are for.¡± Emma smiled and handed the diary back to her. As Morrigan took it, they caught each other¡¯s eyes. Emma blushed, and Morrigan fidgeted at how she smiled at her. ¡°Wellp, first things first,¡± Emma said, grabbing the spell book and standing up. ¡°I wanna bring you home to meet the parents, soo¡­¡± ¡°You make it sound like we¡¯re dating.¡± Emma winked. ¡°I¡¯m willing to give it a chance.¡± Morrigan shook her head as she stood. Emma leafed through the book and found the chapter on perception blocking, or ¡®glamor.¡¯ ¡°So, does any of this make sense to you? Something about shaping the magic over yourself like a second skin¡­¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Morrigan took the book and skimmed through the chapter. ¡°Hmm so how do I do this?¡± she muttered. ¡°From what my cousin has told me, you want to find your power source.¡± ¡°My what?¡± ¡°Basically find that warm spot, she says there¡¯s no mistaking it when you find it. Close your eyes and search for it in your chest. Then it will feel like a tingling sensation. From there, she says to reach for it and take a little as if you''re breaking off a piece of chocolate.¡± Morrigan paused and thought about it. It sounded similar to what she had done before. Minus the chocolate part. She just wondered if she could do the same without summoning her scythe. ¡°So try it!¡± Emma said as she sat on a rock next to the willow tree. She crossed her legs and waited. Morrigan let out a deep breath and closed her eyes. She searched her chest for the feeling that Emma had described but there was no fuzzy feeling or anything there. Instead, she focused on her hands and definitely felt something there. ¡°I think I got it,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Now what?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see. The book says to mentally move it over yourself, then visualize how you want to appear. It also said you¡¯ll need to constantly put energy into the glamor to keep it active.¡± ¡°Sounds like a pain,¡± Morrigan said, remembering how much focus it took to spread her magic over that rope for Sam. She¡¯d have trouble doing two things at once. Morrigan took a deep breath and did as Emma had described. But it didn¡¯t feel right as she cast the spell. She opened her eyes and found the grass dying around her once more. And this time it was spreading faster. The small well suddenly felt like a river. Morrigan gasped and tried to pull it back into herself, and a sudden panic gripped her heart as she stumbled back. Her steps left withering footprints, as she felt that external sensation continuing to spread. ¡°Emma get back!¡± she yelled. Then, all at once, the sensation flowed back into her¡ªup her legs, through her body, and down her arms until it disappeared into the palms of her hands. She gripped her heart, staring at the ground but seeing the creeping decay had stopped spreading. She felt herself shaking as she looked back at Emma, who was now on her feet with wide eyes, observing the withered patches of ground. ¡°Woah¡­¡± Emma said under her breath. ¡°Never heard of that happening before.¡± Morrigan suddenly turned and stomped away. ¡°Hey! Morrigan, wait! It¡¯s okay!¡± Emma said as she came after her. ¡°Wait up! What¡¯s wrong?¡± But Morrigan ignored her and kept going. Chapter 41 - Catalysts
Chapter 41 - Catalysts
¡°Hey, hey! Morrigan, where are you going?¡± Morrigan eventually stopped and Emma moved in front of her, fixing her with a concerned expression. ¡°Just forget it.¡± ¡°Hey don¡¯t worry,¡± Emma smiled. ¡°You¡¯re just now trying things out. It¡¯s natural you don¡¯t know how to control it yet.¡± Morrigan sighed and looked away, her gaze falling on the crypt that had been her tomb, not realizing she had stopped in front of it. She squinted as her eyes focused on the end with the fingerhold, wondering how hard it would be to move the stone slab, and a strange desire to try. ¡°Morrigan?¡± Emma asked again, leaning to put herself into her line of sight. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, just a bit freaked out,¡± she said, snapping out of it and pulling her gaze away from the crypt. She had a strange thought to go inside and lay down, but pushed it out of her mind. ¡°Maybe we should forget about this for now,¡± Emma said. ¡°You know, take things slow? Maybe read the book a little more?¡± ¡°Maybe that book won¡¯t help,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I am a reaper after all, not a witch. Even the way I found my power source is different. It doesn¡¯t come from my heart like you said. It comes from my hands.¡± She lifted one of her gloved hands as she explained that. ¡°I see¡­ but, you can control it. It¡¯s not happening right now after all.¡± ¡°That thing with the grass dying happened once before.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was the first time I tried to figure out how to use magic.¡± ¡°What were you trying to do?¡± ¡°Nothing really, just experimenting.¡± Morrigan looked at her gloved hand and sighed. ¡°I just reaped a family of deer and I still had my scythe out, and I thought of trying it.¡± Emma snapped her fingers. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s it!¡± Morrigan turned her head. ¡°Maybe your scythe acts as a catalyst?¡± ¡°Catalyst?¡± ¡°Yeah, like a wand or a staff. A catalyst channels your energy so you can draw more out of yourself. Also, it acts as a way to focus it! Since you apparently have strong attunment it¡¯s no wonder you got overwhelmed.¡± Morrigan stood and reached to the side, grabbing her scythe and materializing it in her hands. Emma watched with fascination, her eyes scanning across the ethereal blade. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Beautiful?¡± Morrigan asked, looking over it herself. ¡°You don¡¯t think so?¡± She supposed it did have a certain allure to it. The pole was smooth and pleasing to the touch, the metal frame that connected it to the blade was intricately designed, and the blade itself, of course, had an almost mirror-like shine under its soft blue glow. ¡°I guess everything else about this job had me not really thinking that way.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like being a reaper. Do you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Morrigan answered without hesitation. ¡°But it¡¯s either this or limbo, so I don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t really live like that. If you¡¯re going to be doing this job, you should try to find some satisfaction in it.¡± ¡°Satisfaction from killing people?¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Emma grinned. ¡°Not like that. I mean, these people are going to die anyway, right?¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re getting at, but it¡¯s easier said than done.¡± ¡°I get that. But, you know, maybe there¡¯s more to being a reaper than just... reaping. Like, try to feel good about helping them step forward and¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m already doing that!¡± Morrigan snapped, then instantly felt guilty. She let out a sigh. ¡°Sorry, but¡­ like I said, easier said than done.¡± ¡°Right, sorry,¡± Emma said with an awkward grin. She didn¡¯t seem overly offended from being snapped at, though. ¡°So, want to try the glamor again? I mean, perception blocking?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Morrigan put both hands on the scythe and closed her eyes as she had done before. She hadn¡¯t had the scythe out when she used it on the rope, but maybe that''s because she had somewhere to channel it to. Either way, the feeling came more naturally to her with the scythe in her hands. If a witch drew mana from their heart, Morrigan figured having hers come from her hands made sense. After all, finding it there felt as natural as reaching for her scythe. Right then, she felt that odd, hot-cold-tingle forming around her hands and then down to her wrists. She focused on it, crawling up her arms, around her shoulders, down her stomach, and legs. She tried to stop it there, pulling it back, not wanting it to escape to the ground again. ¡°Is it working?¡± Emma asked cautiously. ¡°Just stand back. I don¡¯t know,¡± Morrigan said through her teeth as she focused. She then tried to think of how she used to look; blonde hair, blue eyes, and normal skin. ¡°Anything happening?¡± Emma didn¡¯t respond at first, but Morrigan kept her eyes closed, focusing mainly on the tingling around her face. Then Emma suddenly went, ¡°Woooah!¡± ¡°Did I do it?¡± Morrigan asked, opening her eyes. ¡°Yeah, that was weird,¡± Emma said. ¡°Like, looking directly at you, uh, it¡¯s hard to describe, but it was like I was seeing two faces at once. Looking to the side, if you were in my peripheral vision, you looked just like your old self.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a start, I guess. But it doesn¡¯t do me any good if I have to focus that hard, and I can''t exactly just walk around with my scythe everywhere.¡± Emma made a hmmm sound as she thought it over. ¡°So, I don¡¯t think your catalyst necessarily has to be your scythe, at least not for basic spells like that one. My cousin has a staff, but she also uses a necklace that can serve the same purpose when carrying the staff around isn¡¯t natural.¡± Morrigan thought about it. Since a witch¡¯s magic comes from their heart then a necklace made sense. Morrigan suspected a reaper¡¯s magic came from their hands, so¡­ ¡°What about a ring?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. Why don¡¯t you spend some time practicing, then we¡¯ll go into town and see if we can find something. Actually, going back to Atomyst¡¯s shop would be best.¡± ¡°No way,¡± Morrigan said instantly. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going back there again.¡± ¡°Eh, why not?¡± ¡°Do you have to ask?¡± ¡°Heh, I mean, it was all just a misunderstanding, wasn¡¯t it? Besides, Atomyst himself said they owe you a debt now.¡± She winked. ¡°So I bet you can get a good price!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money either way.¡± Emma smiled. ¡°I can buy one for you.¡± She seemed happy to make that offer. ¡°Na, I¡¯m not going back there, so we¡¯ll have to find something somewhere else.¡± Emma sat down under the willow tree with the spell book and started flipping through. ¡°Alright, fine, in that case, let me check for something. Just keep practicing. Either way, it¡¯s better to learn with a proper catalyst first before attempting a new spell with a stand-in. I remember Hilda telling me that.¡± *** Morrigan continued practicing the spell, mainly working on moving the flow of magic around her body and then focusing it on her face and hands. Meanwhile, Emma sat under the willow tree, flipping through the book and occasionally glancing over to offer feedback. ¡°You¡¯re getting better already,¡± Emma said, looking up from the book. Morrigan let out a breath as she released the spell. She flicked her scythe away and sat next to Emma. ¡°This is exhausting.¡± ¡°Just because you¡¯re not used to it.¡± ¡°So what are you looking for in there?¡± ¡°I was seeing if this book had anything on catalysts. If it¡¯s not coming from Atomyst¡¯s shop and just a normal jewelry store, then we have to perform some kind of ritual to give it magical qualities. I can¡¯t quite remember what Hilda said about that.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not technically a witch, are you?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I think I am. I could have been a more skilled witch by now, but like I said, my parents kept me away from this stuff. Anyone can learn magic, though. It¡¯s just a matter of practicing enough.¡± ¡°I figured it would be a bit more difficult than that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; if you¡¯re not from a witchy family, it is extremely difficult to get attuned. Nearly impossible.¡± ¡°I thought you just said anyone could do it.¡± ¡°Nearly impossible isn¡¯t impossible,¡± she said with a wink. Morrigan smirked at that. ¡°So how witchy is your family anyway?¡± ¡°Witchy enough!¡± Emma said cheerily as she snapped the book closed and stood. ¡°Anyway, this book doesn¡¯t have what I was looking for. Want to make a trip into town before it gets too dark? I¡¯ll figure out the rest once you find a suitable backup catalyst.¡± ¡°I have a feeling you¡¯re not going to give me much of a choice,¡± Morrigan said, though she couldn¡¯t help grinning. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the truck.¡± Chapter 42 - A Little Pushy
Chapter 42 - A Little Pushy
Standing at the truck, Morrigan once again found herself staring out over the graveyard. She felt tired, the idea of leaving again felt exhausting. She stared at the angel statue, lost in the sea of headstones, and followed its line of sight to the crypt where her body had been left. If she were not able to stay at Emma¡¯s house, she figured she could go lay down in the crypt instead. ¡°Morrigan? You coming?¡± Emma asked from the passenger seat. Morrigan shook herself out of a daze, realizing she¡¯d just been standing there with the door open. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m coming,¡± she said and finally climbed in. She couldn¡¯t make sense of the thought, but she was thinking, staying in the graveyard might have been better after all. It is where she¡¯d always been safe before, so why would that be different now? Emma guided her to a shopping plaza in town. After parking, Morrigan took a cautious look around, still wondering if she was going to be confronted by Death at some point or some other kind of agent of fate. It had now been five days since any names appeared on her list. She wondered what that meant. Could she really be getting a free pass after abandoning her role without a word? She doubted it. ¡°So, I think something with a gem on it would be best,¡± Emma said as they walked into a jewelry shop. ¡°Any particular gems you like?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t really thought about it,¡± said Morrigan, slipping on the face mask and putting up her hood. Back in school, when she was still alive and wearing a different kind of mask, she had contemplated how to go about obtaining jewelry to further her disguise. She never quite came up with a way of pulling it off, however. That kind of stuff was usually expensive, and though she had a credit card, the limit wasn¡¯t very high. It was maxed out now and useless to her. She followed Emma over to a case with dozens of rings on display. Some were simple bands, most had diamonds, but another section had colored gems. Emeralds, sapphires, rubies, amethyst. Her eye was drawn to the amethyst, its deep purple felt right. When Morrigan looked closer at the price tags on them, she realized she could not possibly let Emma buy one of these for her. ¡°So, different gems or metals are better for different kinds of magic,¡± Emma said. ¡°Hilda never got specific before, though.¡± ¡°Emma, this is a bad idea.¡± ¡°Huh? But we came all the way here.¡± ¡°Yeah, but I can¡¯t ask you to buy something like this for me.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask, I offered,¡± she winked. ¡°Either way. I¡¯m not exactly comfortable with this. You¡¯d be spending your parent¡¯s money, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah, but unless you suck it up and go back to Atomyst¡¯s shop, we don¡¯t have much of a choice.¡± ¡°Then I can¡¯t accept this, especially if it¡¯s with money that isn¡¯t yours.¡± ¡°But if we don¡¯t get your glamor working I can¡¯t bring you over. My parents won¡¯t let me just whisk you up to my room without at least saying hi. You¡¯ve gotten good enough while your scythe is out for a quick meet and greet, but you can¡¯t come in looking like the actual Grim Reaper.¡± ¡°Well, maybe we¡¯ll have to forget that plan.¡± ¡°Morrigan, no. I¡¯m not going to let you just sleep on the streets.¡± ¡°I do appreciate it, but we don¡¯t even know what we¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll figure it out. Look, how about we go back to Atomyst¡¯s shop and you can wait outside while I¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± Morrigan said, cutting her off. She noticed a clerk coming towards them and quickly turned away and walked out the door before they got sucked into any sales pitches. Emma huffed as though she was about to complain, but gave it up and followed her out of the store. ¡°Morrigan,¡± Emma said, jogging to catch up. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help. I¡¯m sorry if I came off a little pushy.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just not going to work. We¡¯ll have to forget that plan.¡± ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess I¡¯ll just have to figure something else out. Let''s go back to the truck. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°No, I¡¯m not okay with that,¡± Emma insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find somewhere.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not exactly reassuring.¡± Morrigan sighed, looking up at the dark blue, almost purple sky. ¡°Emma, thanks for everything. You don¡¯t know how much you already helped me. Emma exhaled. ¡°Okay, now you sound like you¡¯re planning on ditching me. Why don¡¯t we go get some food while we think about what to do tonight?¡± ¡°Emma¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten since this morning when I brought you that sandwich. If you ditch me tonight, I at least want to see you eat something first!¡± ¡°Emma, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Morrigan said, and almost as if on cue, her stomach gave an audible growl. Morrigan then had to return Emma¡¯s smug expression with a dry glare. ¡°Soooo¡ªhow about Chinese?¡± Emma said. Morrigan exhaled, rubbing the corners of her eyes. For just a second, she thought about turning and making a run for it. *** They got dinner at Panda Direct, Emma picking Morrigan for more details about her road trip as they ate. Morrigan admitted to sleeping in the car most nights, which worked Emma up into a lecture until Morrigan explained how she broke into a hotel room at least one of those nights. ¡°Wait, back up,¡± Emma said. ¡°Skeleton key?¡± ¡°Oh yeah¡­ probably shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that. But, it¡¯s a magic artifact that¡¯ll unlock any door.¡± ¡°Can it start a car?¡± ¡°I never tried, but maybe.¡± ¡°Can I see it?¡± Morrigan wrapped a bite of noodles in her chopsticks. ¡°No, Death made a big deal out of how I have to be careful with it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t touch,¡± Emma winked. ¡°I just want to see!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be more secret than your scythe, now can it?¡± ¡°I have no idea, but I¡¯m not showing you the key. Sorry.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, no harm in asking.¡± Emma grinned as she stabbed her fork through a piece of chicken. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s late. I should give you a ride back home now.¡± ¡°Hmmmm¡­¡± Emma forked up the last bits of her food, then placed it in her mouth as she thoughtfully looked towards the ceiling. ¡°How about you and me just get a hotel?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can use your skeleton key thing, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll turn around. Or, look for a house that¡¯s for sale and seems to be empty. We won¡¯t be hurting anyone.¡± ¡°You realize what you¡¯re asking me, right?¡± ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re asking me?¡± Emma said. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to just accept that you are basically homeless and sleeping who knows where? Not to mention you already proved you¡¯re terrible at taking care of yourself, and you have no money.¡± She pointed her fork at Morrigan. ¡°No way, I¡¯m sticking with you until you get better with your glamor technique, then you are moving in with me until you find something a little more stable. Got it?¡± Morrigan sighed, frustrated. ¡°You know, you actually are starting to get a little pushy.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who called me for help. Remember?¡± ¡°Yeah, but. I just needed someone to talk to, to feel some kind of normalcy. I wasn¡¯t expecting all of this.¡± ¡°All of what?¡± Morrigan growled and rubbed her temples. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just feel like you feel sorry for me, so you are going out of your way. That¡¯d be like me taking advantage of you. So thanks, you helped a lot, but I need to go on my own now.¡± Emma stared at her, folding her arms. ¡°Know what I think? I think the second you ditch me I¡¯m never going to see you again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Yeah, it is. You¡¯ve always been flaky. You always disappear and nobody can get a hold of you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I never had a working phone.¡± ¡°You could connect your phone to wifi and get on the internet. There are always ways, but no, you just push people away and don¡¯t let anyone get close. I get it, kind of, but I don¡¯t want you to do that to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Morrigan snapped, standing up, her chair scraping and causing a few heads to turn her way. She grabbed a napkin and acted as if she was cleaning herself. ¡°Heh, spilled some food,¡± she chuckled, trying to get the heads to turn away, which they did. Emma raised an eyebrow at her, arms still folded. ¡°Damn, you lie so naturally¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I always had to,¡± Morrigan spat between her teeth. Emma¡¯s expression softened. ¡°But if you keep doing it, you really will end up being alone.¡± Still standing, Morrigan scooted the chair back under the table. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s for the better. After all, I¡¯m not even human anymore.¡± With that, she turned and walked away. ¡°Thanks for dinner.¡± Emma exhaled. ¡°Morrigan, wait!¡± Morrigan walked out to the truck, but Emma was right behind her. Emma went right for the passenger door and swung it open. ¡°You¡¯re not getting rid of me that easily.¡± Morrigan glared at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home, and we can meet up tomorrow. Is that good enough for you?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t trust you not to come back, and I¡¯ll worry you¡¯re not taking care of yourself. Let¡¯s get a cheap hotel. They have those Motel 3s across town. It¡¯s like $50 a night.¡± ¡°What about your parents?¡± Morrigan asked as she climbed in. ¡°I¡¯ll just call and say I¡¯m staying with a friend.¡± Emma smiled. ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t really want to spend the night alone do you?¡± Morrigan began to respond but stopped for the simple fact that Emma was right. As much as she was trying to get Emma to leave, the idea of her actually doing it was depressing. Morrigan hesitated, her grip on the steering wheel tightening. ¡°Alright,¡± she finally said, her voice softer. ¡°Let¡¯s find a motel.¡± Emma smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Chapter 43 - Smooth Operator Chapter 43 - Smooth Operator Emma paid for the hotel through a cellphone app, but the only problem was checking in would require that she was eighteen years old. However, she concocted a story about how her parents would be there in a few hours and they wanted her to just go ahead and check in. The clerk at first tried to deny her, but she threw on her charm and was convincing enough that it ended up working out. Emma met Morrigan in the hall, holding up the keycard triumphantly with one eye closed tight in an exaggerated wink. ¡°Who needs magic when you have a woman¡¯s charm?¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help smirking at how proud she looked. ¡°You know, using my skeleton key would have been easier.¡± ¡°Probably, but you won¡¯t even let me see it. Plus, now we know the room won''t get rented to anyone else while we are here. Either way, doing it like this is more fun and gives me a chance to practice.¡± ¡°Practice?¡± ¡°Yeah, many spells work off of the power of suggestion. Manipulating people to see, or do, what you want them to. Being naturally cunning helps a lot.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying witches are basically con artists?¡± ¡°Hey! Instead, say ¡®witches are smooth operators.¡¯¡± Emma winked. Arriving at their room, she slid the card in the door. ¡°So, you learned most of this from your cousin?¡± Morrigan asked as they stepped inside and Morrigan dropped her bag on the floor. ¡°Yeah, Hilda¡¯s the coolest. I¡¯ll try to introduce you sometime.¡± Morrigan laughed. ¡°I think I¡¯m starting to see why your parents don¡¯t want you hanging around witches.¡± ¡°You¡¯re one to talk, Miss. Car Theif.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Morrigan said as she kneeled next to her bag and started going through it for some of her essentials. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to take a shower. It¡¯s been a few days.¡± *** Once in the shower, she let out a deep sigh of relief as the hot water washed over her skin. She hadn¡¯t bathed since leaving Death¡¯s cabin, which was rather gross to think about once she realized. She had a few outfits with her so she had been able to stagger them out, but she was likewise past the point of needing to do a load of wash. Luckily, her tank top and basketball shorts she slept in barely had any use, so once finishing the shower, she put those on. She was still drying her hair with a towel as she came out. Emma was lying on one of the twin beds, fingers dancing along her phone. She put her phone down and looked Morrigan¡¯s way with a smile. ¡°Feel better?¡± ¡°Definitely feel a little more human now,¡± Morrigan said as she flopped down on the other bed. Being clean and feeling the soft comforter beneath her, she felt the exhaustion suddenly melt through her. ¡°Sorry, I guess you don¡¯t have a change of clothes.¡± ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll be fine for one day,¡± Emma said. ¡°Uuuh, seems like you need clothes too.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m running out¡­ I¡¯m thinking I¡¯ll sneak back over to my mom¡¯s house and grab some things tomorrow. Hopefully, I can manage it when she¡¯s not home.¡± ¡°Hey, can I see that diary again?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s in my bag.¡± Emma hopped off the bed and crouched in front of Morrigan¡¯s bag as she went through. Once she retrieved it she hopped back on the bed and sat cross-legged with the diary in her lap. Emma spent some time reading while Morrigan stared absently at the TV, not registering much of what was happening on the random sitcom. ¡°Hmmm¡­ so it sounds to me like she wasn¡¯t burned,¡± Emma suddenly said. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°So, some witches managed to escape burnings by casting spells on the fire. If you try to burn a powerful enough witch, she might just turn the flames on the crowd and burn the mob instead.¡± ¡°Never heard of that happening.¡± ¡°Hilda said a lot of the true history of the witch trials has been hidden. It was much bigger than most people realize, and officially, it is all choked up to superstition.¡± Morrigan took a moment to think that over. It was true, there were a lot of obvious things about the world that people denied. Ghosts, for example. Likewise, there were plenty of impossible things that people one hundred percent believed to be reality. ¡°Anyway,¡± Emma continued, ¡°there are a few problems with killing a powerful witch. First of all, she could just transfer her spirit somewhere else. Or, bewitch her body so you only think she¡¯s dead. Not to mention the possibility of her cursing you.¡± Morrigan turned and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Sooo anyway, what¡¯s got my attention is this diary entry here, about the things they took from her. Notice how abruptly it ends?¡± Emma¡¯s voice became dark. ¡°There¡¯s something missing between losing her family and then losing her life.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Morrigan asked. Emma let out a sigh. ¡°The best way to kill a witch¡­ is to bury her alive. For extra assurance, sometimes they¡¯d even sow their eyes and mouth shut first. That would make it impossible for them to cast a spell. That¡¯s what I think happened to this girl.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Morrigan said in a low voice, sitting up and looking at Emma. ¡°The witch trials got more screwed up than people even realize. It wasn¡¯t the first time in history, either. That¡¯s why witches and wizards have learned to keep a low profile. Whenever the public becomes too aware of magic users, they always eventually turn to violence.¡± ¡°But this other reaper wasn¡¯t even a witch,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°She said so herself in the diary.¡± ¡°Yeah. There are a lot of people who were not really witches who got hunted. Sometimes all it took was a suspicion.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure that happened to her? The whole being buried alive part?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a guess, but the part about hating to see her own face because of what they did to her. Plus, other context doesn¡¯t make it sound like she was burned.¡± ¡°It kind of does though. I wouldn¡¯t want to look at my face if it was burned.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Yeah I don¡¯t know for sure, it¡¯s just a feeling I have. Well, sorry, I guess with those pleasant thoughts, should we be getting to sleep?¡± ¡°I guess so. Leave the TV on though,¡± Morrigan said as she got under the covers and nestled into the pillows. She stared at the TV, not taking much in but wanting some noise to keep her mind distracted. Spending the day with Emma distracted her from all the traumatic thoughts that had been swirling around in her head. Now that she was faced with the quiet solitary experience of a night of sleep, she feared the anxiety that had gripped her heart working its way back in. She wanted to pass out without another thought crossing her mind, and wake up refreshed with some other distraction to move on to. But fate wouldn¡¯t be so kind. *** She slept restlessly, plagued by nightmares. She walked through the graveyard, moonlight casting its soft glow over the tombs and sending out distorted shadows. As she walked along the path, the graves seemed to twist towards her forming a low concrete forest. The angel stood among them, in all its apathetic divinity. As Morrigan approached, her eyes were drawn upward, it seemed so much taller, its marred face and broken wing more lifelike than she remembered. As her eyes came down to the thorny vines gripping its legs, she saw someone sitting at its base. She froze as her mind took it in, because she was staring at herself, at least, an old version of herself, dressed in the denim jacket and skirt she had died in, and most notably was what was at the center of her chest. The knife was there, with dark red blood soaking the white shirt. Morrigan approached with quicker steps, coming to her knees in front of the dead Morrigan. The dead girl¡¯s eyes stared forward lifeless. She grabbed the handle of the knife and started to pull, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. It was as if it was melded to her former self, and the dead Morrigan was as solid as the stone statue she sat in front of. Then a cool, resonant voice spoke. ¡°Morrigan, you can not change what has been done.¡± Morrigan tensed, her fingers clenching around the handle of the knife, and with a resigned tilt of her head, her fingers gave up and slid away. ¡°I want it all to go away,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Would you rather cease existence? To be banished to limbo?¡± She could feel someone approach as a shadow cast over her. ¡°I want to still be alive. I want my old life back.¡± She stared into the blank unseeing eyes of her former self. ¡°Time moves in only one direction. There is no changing what has been done.¡± Morrigan clenched her teeth. ¡°So there is no other path for me? I can only exist as a reaper or not exist at all?¡± ¡°Are you so attached to your old life? You were living a lie. Even before your death, you had no attachment to yourself as you truly were.¡± ¡°Even if my life was a lie, it was still my life.¡± ¡°Be that as it may, that life is gone. You now have a choice to embrace a different existence. If you can not accept it, then the only mercy that remains is a quick end to your suffering.¡± ¡°I need time to figure things out. Please just wait.¡± The graveyard was silent for a while until broken by some last foreboding words. ¡°If you do not choose soon, the choice will be made for you.¡± The shadow receded from hovering over her; then she heard the familiar sound of stone sliding against a stone. She looked back to see the crypt opening. Before she could react or even move, vines shot out of the darkness of the crypt and seized her legs. They wound themselves around her calves and thighs, cutting into her flesh and dragging her back. She let out a scream and tried to dig her hands into the soft earth to save herself from being dragged into the darkness. Her nails ripped up the earth until they were torn off, then the skin peeled off her fingers until they were nothing but bone. As she was dragged back, the skin on her hands and arms turned grey and fell from her until nothing more than white ashy bone remained. Finally, she was pulled into the darkness, swallowed whole by the crypt as her tongueless mouth screamed, and the stone doors began to close. *** Morrigan woke up screaming, shooting straight up in bed. ¡°Morrigan?¡± Emma flicked the light on and stood. She was staring at her hands, sweat dripping from her face. Then, she let out a sigh of relief as it caught up to her that it was just a dream and her hands were not bones. Not yet, anyway. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m fine. Just a dream,¡± Morrigan said, looking around the room. She definitely wasn¡¯t in the crypt, and Emma was right here. She was okay. ¡°What was the dream?¡± Emma asked, sitting on the side of her bed. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ just a nightmare.¡± Morrigan looked for the alarm clock on the nightstand and saw it was 7:30am. ¡°That sounded like more than a normal nightmare.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had a lot of crap happen recently.¡± ¡°Yeah, fair enough. Well, we¡¯re awake now. Want to go get some food?¡± Morrigan shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to take another shower.¡± ¡°Another one?¡± Emma asked as she watched Morgan stand and head to the bathroom. Soon, the sound of running water filled the small room. Morrigan stood in the shower, turning the temperature way up until the hot water was nearly burning her body. She was just glad she could still feel something. She wondered if that was really a dream, or if Death had sent her a vision. Could he do that? Had he actually been watching her this whole time? It wouldn¡¯t surprise her. Even if it was just a dream, it reminded her of something she was well aware of. She was no longer human, and if she did not embrace her existence as a reaper she would become nothing. After a while, she climbed out and dried off. She grabbed her clothes and sniffed, picking whatever smelled the least dirty. Leaving the bathroom, she found that Emma still hadn¡¯t returned from grabbing food. Yesterday was a nice return to normalcy, but Morrigan knew she couldn¡¯t be that anymore. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could be a reaper either. Maybe she really should have just stayed in the crypt. Her thoughts returned to the graveyard; to spring afternoons sitting amongst the headstones and reading or even taking a nap¡­ There was a pull in her heart that longed for it. She quickly grabbed her clothes and stuffed them into her bag. Before leaving, she grabbed a pen off the nightstand and scribbled on the little notepad the hotel provided. ¡°Emma, thank you for your help but I have to leave. I¡¯m sorry. Yesterday was one of the best days I¡¯ve had in a while. So thank you. You have no idea how much it meant to me.¡± With that, she slipped out the door and hurried down the hall. Glancing back to make sure Emma was nowhere in sight. Once she stepped outside, she found it was raining. ¡°Great,¡± she muttered, then quickly jogged to the truck. Once inside, she shut off her phone, then threw the truck into reverse, maneuvered it to the road, and drove off. She felt a bit of guilt leaving Emma like that, but she knew she needed to. She knew she only had two choices. One, become a reaper and live a life of solitude, or two, let Death reap her and go to limbo. There was no third option where she could pretend to be human. Morrigan drove aimlessly, yet, somehow found herself driving along the road she would always walk home from school, heading toward the graveyard. It was always a good place to go and think, so she figured there was nowhere better for her now. However, just a few streets away, the truck groaned, and smoke puffed from the engine. ¡°Shit!¡± Morrigan said as she pulled into an empty parking lot. Smoke was now billowing from under the hood. ¡°Seriously?¡± she growled as she tried turning it back on, but it only sputtered and refused to come to life. Eventually, she grabbed her bag but left the keys in the ignition. She pulled up her hood and climbed out. The rain had turned into a light drizzle and it was only a short walk from here. She had no clue why she was heading back to the graveyard, but it just felt right. Anything else she thought to do she could talk herself out of, but thinking about the graveyard, there was comfort. By the time she made it there, the sky had turned dark with storm clouds, but thankfully, the rain remained a light drizzle. Morrigan walked amongst the tombstones and her chest suddenly started to hurt where she had been stabbed. Her hand reached up and clenched the spot. Tears welled up in her eyes, and as she looked up, she found herself standing in front of the angel statue. The blood had long since been washed away but the look on the angel''s face was still as haunting as ever. It looked like it also wanted to escape but was trapped. Just like her. She fell to her knees and let herself rest against the base of the statue, clutching her chest, thinking about the knife that had ended her life. She should be dead, she shouldn¡¯t be here, still walking around. People died unfairly all the time, but for her, she couldn¡¯t even go to heaven. She didn¡¯t want to just cease existing and have nothing left of herself here in this world or anywhere else. But at the same time, existing was so much harder. She sat against the statue for a long time, just thinking, watching the dark grey clouds moving overhead as a light sprinkle of rain touched her face. The wing of the angel seemed like it could wrap around her. She imagined if it did, they could escape to a new place together, and both be free from their respective nightmares. Chapter 44 - Morrigan GPS
Chapter 44 - Morrigan GPS Morrigan realized she must have fallen asleep against the angel statue, only woken when the rain started to fall harder by midafternoon. Her eyes peered from under the hood, with her gaze falling onto the crypt. The place her body had been stashed after she was killed.
Absentmindedly, she got up and walked towards it, found a fingerhold on the stone door, and was surprised by how heavy it was to move. She cracked it open by less than a foot, then slipped in. She saw a bloodstain still on the floor and noticed for the first time a coffin sitting at the far end atop a dais. ¡°Sorry about this,¡± she said to the coffin as she dropped her bag against a wall, then sat down herself. She hugged her knees, staring at the bloodstain, thinking. She felt so tired for some reason. She may have been woken abruptly by a nightmare this morning, but she slept all night and even napped under the angel statue. Yet, her body still just wanted to sleep. Her legs did not want to hold any weight and her eyes just wanted to close. Listening to the rain patter against the stone outside, she slowly lowered herself until she was lying down, face on the cold, damp stone but not caring. It was soothing, in a way, and as she lay there, her eyes began to close. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± a soft voice spoke. ¡°Just rest. There¡¯s no reason to go anywhere.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes winked open, and she saw someone sitting cross-legged right on top of the blood stain. The girl¡¯s red lips smiled, her blonde hair flowing over her shoulders, and her blue eyes gazing into Morrigan¡¯s. Morrigan blinked, because she was staring at¡­ herself. Or rather, a version of herself from before she died. ¡°You can stop now,¡± the old Morrigan said. ¡°You¡¯ve tried hard enough. You don¡¯t have to keep moving.¡± Am I dreaming again? She thought that wouldn¡¯t be so bad, if she just stopped moving. If she just laid here and never moved again it could be like these last two weeks never happened. Her body would be back where it belonged and this world could continue spinning without her. At least she helped a few souls along the way, even if she had a number of screw-ups as well. She thought about the man who had committed suicide. He claimed his nerve damage meant a life of pain that he had finally given up on. At the time, she had judged him, making some impassioned statement about how no matter what, being alive was better than being dead. She had said she couldn¡¯t accept giving up, but that was probably just her trying to fool herself. Giving up might feel nice. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± the old Morrigan said as she crawled towards her. ¡°It¡¯s a struggle. You can stop all the struggling. Just say here¡­¡± ¡­with me. You don¡¯t have to move. You don¡¯t even have to wait because there is nothing to wait for. You can just stop. *** Earlier that day, Emma balanced two cups under one arm while carrying two paper plates loaded with waffles, sausages, bacon, and hashbrowns. As she was gathering the food the clerk from the previous night asked if her parents made it in okay, as he hadn¡¯t seen them. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Emma grinned. ¡°They came in through the other door. Dad asked me to grab some food!¡± Even if he figured it out by now, it wouldn¡¯t matter. She did not necessarily do anything illegal and he¡¯d be the one to get in trouble for breaking protocol anyway. Back at the room door, balancing everything as she slipped the keycard out of her pocket was a precarious operation. After nudging the door open she set everything down and called, ¡°Hey Morrigan! I got food.¡± There was no response, and Emma already knew what happened. She opened the bathroom door, no Morrigan and no bag there either. Then, she saw the note on the nightstand. She picked it up with a frown, then rushed out of the room and down the hall, looking out a window to confirm the truck was gone. She instantly retrieved her phone from her pocket and called Morrigan, but it went right to voicemail. ¡°Damn it,¡± she muttered and tried again. This time she left a message. ¡°Morrigan, please pick up and get back here. I get that you¡¯re having issues but that was seriously not cool! How am I supposed to get home now? Did you even think of that?¡± She sighed. ¡°Just call me back. Check-out is at 10:30, so I¡¯ll wait until then. I hope you get this¡­¡± She paused. ¡°Please don¡¯t run away. I¡¯m really worried about you.¡± In reality, getting home wouldn¡¯t be that hard. She would just need to take a bus. She could even walk it if she really needed to, it would only take about two hours. She went back to the room and ate half of the food she had pilfered from the continental breakfast. She figured the chances of Morrigan coming back were pretty low, and after eating, she picked up her phone and scrolled through until finding Hilda¡¯s number, listed under the name Sarrah, to lessen the chances of her mom figuring out how often she talks to her cousin. The phone rang and clicked as it was received, and Emma¡¯s ear was instantly assaulted by heavy rock music coming distorted through the phone line. ¡°Emma! How¡¯s it going?¡± Hilda answered. ¡°Hey Hilda, I¡¯m in a bit of a situation here. Are you busy?¡± ¡°Uh, I just got to work,¡± she said, just as a high-pitched whine from a drill confirmed her story. ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine but¡­¡± Emma sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story and it''s actually a friend I¡¯m worried about. It¡¯s alright if you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll figure things out.¡± ¡°Wait, hang on a second!¡± Hilda said, and all the sounds became muffled as Hilda must have covered the bottom of the phone. Yet Emma could still hear her shout over the music. ¡°Ey, Mickey! I need to take the morning off!¡± Emma couldn¡¯t understand the voice yelling back to her over the music. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Family stuff!¡± Hilda yelled back. Then her voice became clear again as the rock music faded further into the background. ¡°Alright, Emma. Where are you?¡± Emma hesitated, not wanting to impose on Hilda, especially since she had to leave work. ¡°I¡¯m at the Motel 3. But Hilda, you really don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± ¡°The hell are you doing at some random hotel? Which one? The one on Boulevard?¡± ¡°Yeah, and like I said, it¡¯s a long story, but you don¡¯t have to leave work for me.¡± ¡°Hey, family helps family, and I can hear in your voice you¡¯re in trouble. Don¡¯t worry about work; they aren¡¯t too busy.¡± Emma sighed with relief. ¡°Thanks, Hilda.¡± ¡°No prob. I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡± After ending the call, Emma went outside to wait, and twenty minutes later, as promised, Hilda rolled up, driving her orange jeep, which had seen its fair share of adventure. The jeep had various bumper stickers of rock bands that also acted as a cover for the many witch runes scattered throughout. Emma climbed into the passenger seat, and instantly, the smell of motor oil thinly masked by insense hit her nostrils. The back was cluttered with tools and car parts. Hilda herself had her sleeves rolled up, revealing the runes tattooed on her arms. At family gatherings, she often kept her sleeves down to conceal them. Emma once asked what they were for, and Hilda said the only ones she tattooed on her body were protective runes. ¡°Alright, spill it,¡± Hilda said, her tone a mix of concern and curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s a lot to explain¡­¡± Emma sighed, folding her arms. ¡°Long story short, I have a friend who ran away. She stole a truck and made it all the way to Wyoming. I talked her into coming back, and then we spent the day together, but this morning, she ran away again and won¡¯t pick up her phone.¡± ¡°Damn, sounds like an adventure.¡± ¡°Hilda!¡± Emma shot her a glare. ¡°Sorry, sorry. Yeah, important conversation. Uuuh, any idea where she might have gone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just know she¡¯s in trouble.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes cast down. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Hilda took a moment to think about this, then asked. ¡°You stayed in this hotel last night. Right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Can you still get in your room?¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°Alright. Take me up there.¡± *** Once back in the room, Hilda asked which bed Morrigan had slept in, and Emma pointed it out. Hilda then ran her fingers softly over the pillow before lifting up a thin strand of white hair. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°What color was her hair?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Emma scratched the side of her nose. ¡°White.¡± ¡°White? How old is this friend again?¡± ¡°Sixteen¡­¡± Hilda seemed more perplexed as she looked closer at the strand of hair. ¡°She dye¡¯s it. Right?¡± Emma shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ not exactly¡­¡± she exhaled. ¡°So, this is a lot to drop all at once, but if you want you can ask Arrietta to confirm the story. My friend Morrigan¡­ she¡¯s a reaper.¡± Hilda¡¯s gaze suddenly shot to her, the focus on the strand of hair completely forgotten. ¡°A reaper?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Uuhh¡­ Emma, I don¡¯t know how to say this, but¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, like I said, call Arietta and ask. She met her. Morrigan was a classmate, something happened, she died, and ended up becoming a reaper.¡± Hilda¡¯s gaze shifted back to the strand of hair draped between her fingers. Then, ever so subtly, a smirk cracked on the corner of her lip. ¡°Daaamn, not only did you visit the shop without me you brought a reaper with you?¡± She looked at Emma, her smile fully blooming. ¡°Do you have any idea how rare it is to even get a glimpse at a reaper!? Seriously, you basically just told me you have a pet dragon! Or you found a pot of gold at the end of a rainbow!¡± Emma folded her arms. ¡°Morrigan said most people will come in contact with a reaper at least once in their life. That is, not counting when they actually die.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get that! But Emma, reapers take care to hide themselves. Their glamor is strong, and they literally never admit what they are to anyone!¡± Emma smirked, feeling a slight bubble of pride at having some knowledge to show off to Hilda for a change. ¡°They don¡¯t call it glamor. They call it perception blocking.¡± ¡°Really? What other kind of magic do they use?¡± ¡°Morrigan is new, so she¡¯s not very good yet. She was human just two weeks ago.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± Emma then felt a pull of guilt, batting down the prideful bubble in her chest. ¡°Can you help me find her? However cool you might think it is, I¡¯m really scared for her. Being a reaper hasn¡¯t exactly been easy on her¡­ and¡­¡± Emma didn¡¯t want to vocalize her worst fear. Hilda¡¯s expression likewise got much more serious. ¡°Alright, I get it. Reaper or no, she''s in a bad spot, huh?¡± Emma nodded. ¡°Yeah, I just feel like something bad might happen if I don¡¯t find her soon.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you a spell,¡± Hilda said, pinching the white hair and rolling her fingers together to get it to ball up. Then she held it out to Emma. ¡°Cup your hands.¡± Emma did as asked and Hilda dropped the hair inside. ¡° Emma watched, fascinated as Hilda began to instruct her. ¡°Now, concentrate on Morrigan. Put not just an image in your mind but the sound of her voice, her demeanor, body language¡­ as complete a picture as you can make of her.¡± Emma closed her eyes, focusing on her memories of Morrigan¡ªher sarcasm, her expressions, the way she carried herself. She felt the hair in her hands start to tingle her palms like a low electric current. Hilda reached through the neck of her shirt and removed a small golden amulet on a chain. She unhooked it from her neck and then held it above Emma¡¯s hands as she chanted softly. ¡°Mi¡¯alsca mei¡¯falali ducat. Es¡¯cathari Morrigan, ershalda laev''er.¡± A warm sensation spread through Emma¡¯s hands, and she opened her eyes to see the amulet shifting subtly in place like there was a magnet pulling it downward and not allowing it to swing naturally on the chain that held it. ¡°Keep focusing, Emma,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Keep Morrigan clear in your mind.¡± Emma closed her eyes and tried to refocus on the picture of Morrigan in her mind. Emma always found her to be a facinating person, even before all this reaper business. She never knew what secrets Morrigan was hiding, but could always tell there was something underneath the girl she presented herself as. Emma would observe how Morrigan navigated the world with a strange sort of control. Like she could manipulate the flow of events around her without anyone noticing. Emma remembered the slight smirk Morrigan would have when things went her way¡ªa look of satisfaction and knowing. It was its own sort of magic. Yet, Morrigan never did anything to harm anyone. With her ability, she could have easily used it for evil. But she never did. As far as Emma could tell, all Morrigan ever wanted was to just fit in. ¡°Open your eyes,¡± Hilda said. Emma did as asked and saw the amulet¡¯s glow subsided but was being pulled steadfastly in one direction. Hilda pulled a small leather bag with a drawstring out of her back pocket and dropped the amulet in. ¡°Here, drop her hair in the bag too.¡± Emma carefully obeyed, then Hilda drew the drawstring closed and gave Emma the bag. ¡°This will continue to guide you for a while, but it¡¯ll eventually wear off. Of course, you can always just use the spell again if you have a bit of her hair. I¡¯ll teach you the chant sometime.¡± Emma held the bag up, partly fascinated and partly confused. Hilda smirked. ¡°Hold it by the string.¡± Emma did as asked, and while dangling from the string, the bag pulled very clearly in one direction. ¡°Wow, no way! So I basically got a Morrigan GPS now, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°For the next few days anyway.¡± Hilda grinned as she walked over to the bed. She opened her pocketbook revealing it had an assortment of glass vials held in by elastic straps. She slipped out an empty one and started picking strands of hair off the bed. ¡°I¡¯m keeping some of her hair for myself, though.¡± ¡°How come?¡± Hilda grinned like a kid in a candy shop as she carefully guided some of the white hair into the vial. ¡°For casting spells, of course. I don¡¯t know what kind yet, but I¡¯m sure with a little experimenting I can find something fun.¡± ¡°Could be dangerous,¡± Emma said. ¡°Reapers power is all about ending life, you know.¡± ¡°Yup, bet I could come up with an interesting curse or two.¡± Hilda winked, returning the vial to her pocketbook. ¡°Just think of it as my payment. Anyway, let''s go find your friend.¡± Chapter 45 - Intermission 2 - Secret World of Arietta Chapter 45 - Intermission 2 - Secret World of Arietta In a suburban home at the end of a culdesac, a witch sat at her vanity. She carefully held a fine brush with white paint as she redid the runes on her nails. When she finished her last pinky she splayed out her fingers, examining her work as she softly blew them dry. Arrietta met her own gaze in the mirror, the makeup thick and dark around her eyes and lips, contrasting her fair skin. She couldn¡¯t wait to find the boys that goaded her little brother into stealing the book and put him through so much. She already knew the curse she¡¯d use¡ªit would be long-lasting, and they would suffer. A smile pierced over her black lips, but faded soon as she thought of Morrigan. The girl who had died at the hands of those boys¡ªa murder to which her little brother was made accomplice. His recent moodiness now made sense. He was always rather dull, shoulders slouching, voice soft and unconfident, but lately, he¡¯d been like a walking ghost. She reached for her witch hat and placed it on her head, then left her bedroom. The supernatural decor ended at the threshold of Arietta¡¯s door. The rest of the house was quite normal, with family photos and a homey, modern, middle-class feel. Her mom was sitting on the couch, slippers on her feet and a book in her hands. She looked so ordinary that Arrietta could hardly believe she was a witch herself. Well, perhaps x-witch, as her mother hadn¡¯t practiced magic in quite a long time. As it turned out, witching didn¡¯t do very well with paying the bills, so she had settled down into a normal lifestyle back when Arrietta was born. ¡°Good morning,¡± her mom said, glancing up. ¡°Working at the shop again today?¡± ¡°Someone''s got to do it,¡± Arrietta said cooly, continuing to the kitchen. Her father was there at the table with a cup of coffee, pouring over some paperwork related to his job as an attorney. He was too focused to offer an acknowledgment. Unlike her mom, her father was a non-magic-user and regarded the witching world with disinterest. Though, he did show respect to their grandfather. Arrietta wondered if he wasn¡¯t just a little bit afraid of him. She took out a pitcher filled with an herbal concoction she had blended herself and poured some into a glass when her father suddenly spoke. ¡°So, did Todd get fired?¡± ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of,¡± Arrietta responded, returning the pitcher to the fridge. ¡°I think he is simply not interested in working at the shop.¡± Grandfather had asked her not to mention anything about the book or the incident in the graveyard for now. After all, depending on what would become of those two boys, the fewer people who knew, the better. He did not even want Todd to know they knew. ¡°That boy really needs to do something with his time¡­¡± her father said, sitting back and giving his paperwork a break. ¡°Though, I suppose the magic shop wasn¡¯t a good fit either way.¡± ¡°He¡¯s only sixteen,¡± Arrietta said, leaning against the counter and sipping her drink. ¡°I know. He just doesn¡¯t have any hobbies or anything.¡± ¡°You seem particularly concerned today.¡± He folded his arms and glanced her way. He had a stern expression for all but a moment before letting out a sigh. ¡°He hasn''t been acting right recently. Did something happen at the shop?¡± ¡°As I said.¡± ¡°Not that you¡¯re aware of?¡± Arrietta snapped her fingers and pointed at him. ¡°Bingo.¡± He narrowed his eyes. ¡°You, on the other hand, need to spend a little less time with your hobby and think about your future.¡± Arrietta sipped her drink. The silence hung in the air for a moment before she removed herself from the counter with a huff. She only made it halfway across the kitchen before his scolding tone stopped her. ¡°You¡¯ve been out of school for four years now. You spend all your time at the shop and practicing witchcraft.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a hobby, it¡¯s what I am,¡± she shot back. ¡°I understand that, and I appreciate that it''s so important to you. But realistically, there isn¡¯t much place in the modern world for witches. He hardly pays you anything, and you are not building any viable career prospects.¡± ¡°I¡¯m paid in knowledge, and grandfather would pay me more in cash if he could, but the profits go to keeping the place running.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my point exactly,¡± her father said, softening his tone. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your future. You¡¯re a bright girl, Arrietta. You could do anything you put your mind to. But at some point, you need to think about how you¡¯re going to support yourself.¡± Arrietta clenched her glass, the herbal concoction swirling inside. Her mom walked in with her book closed. ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way. I love that Dad found a new apprentice in you, and we don¡¯t want you to give that up, but these days, life isn¡¯t as simple as living in the woods and practicing magic. That¡¯s why he opened the shop in the first place, you know.¡± She smirked. ¡°Even witches and wizards have bills to pay.¡± ¡°Or maybe,¡± Arrietta''s voice came out dry and irritated. ¡°If everyone hadn¡¯t given up and left him alone in the first place, he wouldn¡¯t have to.¡± Her mom¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, you know. I did what I had to do to provide for this family.¡± Arrietta bit her tongue. There was a lot she could have said. She could chastise her for how she had cut her ties with magic so completely she could hardly cast an illuminance spell anymore. She gave it all up for what? A boring mundane life in the suburbs? Arrietta knew if she herself were to give up on magic, her family¡¯s legacy would all but die with Grandfather. One day, the world would have a place for witches again. They couldn¡¯t see it. They were so conditioned to ¡°normal¡± human society that they couldn¡¯t see outside of their little box. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Her mom¡¯s eyes softened, sensing the tension in the air. ¡°We just want what¡¯s best for you, Arrietta.¡± Arrietta¡¯s grip on the glass tightened for a moment, then she downed the last of it before returning it to the sink. ¡°I have to get to the shop.¡± She went up to her room but stopped as her eyes caught Todd¡¯s bedroom door. It was no wonder he had such trouble finding his place in the world. He was supposed to be a wizard but was denied his heritage. He was eight years younger than her and was born into this family when magic was all but cast aside. Even the difference in how they were named reflected that. Todd: so purposefully mundane. She retrieved her bag from her room, which, aside from her pocketbook, keys, cards, I.D., and makeup, contained various charms and magical ingredients as well as a simple spell book¡ªher ¡°cheat sheet,¡± as she would call it. As she left into the hallway again, she saw Todd emerging from his room. He looked even more disheveled than usual, his hair unkempt and his eyes heavy with lack of sleep. He wore a simple t-shirt and jeans, a stark contrast to Arrietta¡¯s more elaborate witch attire. ¡°Morning,¡± he mumbled, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Morning, Todd,¡± Arrietta replied, observing her brother with a mix of concern and frustration. ¡°You look like you could use some fresh air. Want to come to the shop with me today?¡± Todd shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Thanks, but no.¡± She wanted to pull him aside, tell him she knew everything and what he was going through. She wanted to let him know it was all going to be alright and they were going to fix things. However, Grandfather told her to hold off for now, and she trusted his wisdom. Today, when she got to the shop, she would find out the plan of action. ¡°Got any plans?¡± Todd shook his head. ¡°Not really,¡± he said and dragged his feet to the bathroom. The house was quiet now, her parents having retreated to their respective corners. Her father to his study, no doubt buried in more paperwork. Arietta got in her car and left the quiet, tranquil neighborhood behind. When she arrived at the shop she heard voices near the counter. On one end was her grandfather, the great wizard Atomyst, looking as usual as if he had stepped out of another era entirely. His long, silver hair draped around him from under his dark blue wizard¡¯s hat. His eyes sparkled with a mix of mischief and knowledge. His dark robe seemed to absorb the light around him. On the other end was a customer, a middle-aged woman with an anxious expression etched across her face. She clutched a small, tattered book to her chest, her fingers fidgeting with the frayed edges. The woman was speaking in hushed, urgent tones, occasionally glancing around as if afraid of being overheard. Arrietta made her way to the counter, her footsteps echoing softly in the quiet shop. ¡°Good morning, Grandfather,¡± Arrietta greeted, her eyes briefly meeting the woman¡¯s before returning to Atomyst. ¡°Ah, Arrietta, just in time,¡± Atomyst replied, his voice deep and soothing. He turned his attention back to the woman. ¡°Madam, this is my granddaughter. She is well-versed in many aspects of our craft. She may be of assistance.¡± The woman hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°I... I need help,¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°This book is cursed. I believe it¡¯s affecting my family.¡± Arrietta took the book gently from the woman¡¯s hands. The cover was old, the leather cracked and worn, with strange symbols etched into it, but they were no runes she had ever seen. She opened it carefully, her eyes scanning the pages. It was written in Latin, but either way, nothing supernatural was bound to it. The true runes painted on her nails told her that much. ¡°It¡¯s a grimoire,¡± Arrietta stated, her fingers tracing the text. ¡°Yes, I feel evil intent coming off of it.¡± She felt no such thing. ¡°Yes, just as I thought,¡± Atomyst confirmed. ¡°How long has the book been in your home, my dear lady?¡± ¡°Well, I moved in three years ago, but only found it a couple of weeks ago. I¡¯m sure it is to blame for the falling out of my marriage.¡± She leaned forward and whispered the next part. ¡°I believe the spirits pushed my husband back to drinking.¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me,¡± Arrietta said, closing the book with reverence and handing it back to her grandfather. ¡°We will take this off your hands,¡± Atomyst said. ¡°Better with us, as we know how to properly store such an artifact. Now, there may be some lingering essence of the spirits it contained left in your home.¡± The woman seemed dismayed at the news. ¡°Fear not, we have a simple remedy. Arrietta, if you would.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather,¡± she said, tipping her hat before retreating back to the shelves. She randomly selected a variety of herbs, thinking more of the scents than any actual magical properties. These herbs were common and inexpensive, worth not even five dollars, but they would be selling them to their valued customer for far more. Arrietta returned to the counter with her selections: a bundle of sage, a sprig of rosemary, and a few dried lavender flowers. She placed them in a small, ceramic bowl she retrieved from beneath the counter. Taking a wooden pestle, she began to grind, her movements precise and deliberate. The herbs earthy smell filled the air. Meanwhile, Atomyst continued to reassure the woman. ¡°These herbs, when properly prepared and burned, will cleanse your home of any residual negative energies,¡± he explained, his voice calm and comforting. ¡°Arrietta is skilled in these matters. You are in good hands.¡± Arrietta took a pinch of iron dust from beneath the counter and cast her first real spell of their little performance. It was simple aesthetics, though, as she poured some magic into combusting the iron particles and causing a crackling spark¡ªburning just enough of the herbs to cause some smoke to rise from the bowl. Through her peripheral vision, she took note that the theatrics were successful. The woman stared with wonder in her eyes. ¡°Just burn this incense in every room of your house,¡± Atomyst explained. ¡°That will surely be enough to drive off anything which the book has left behind. Oh! You will need an incense burner.¡± He scurried around the counter and began looking through the shelves. Arrietta began scooping the incense into a pouch as she caught the woman''s eyes. ¡°These were spirits of temptation,¡± she explained, ¡°and the thing is, they can¡¯t grab hold if there is not some prior vulnerability within those they vex.¡± The woman nodded, eagerly taking in the lesson from the beautiful young witch. ¡°That is, your husband will be free from the influence of the spirits but must also strive to better himself. Therefore, I recommend counseling to help with addiction once the spirits have gone¡ªto help him back on his feet.¡± She sealed the pouch and set it on the counter. The woman¡¯s head turned, her eyes losing that blind intrigue. Those words were not what she wanted to hear. She came for a quick, magical solution to her problems. Arietta cleared her throat and continued. ¡°Of course¡­ if this doesn¡¯t solve things, there are other spells that can help further if he is still struggling. Though, it may be expensive.¡± That part, at least, was true. However, the cost for such spells wouldn¡¯t be measured as purely a financial transaction. All in all, the woman left as a happy customer with a pouch of useless incense. Arrietta then put her eyes on her grandfather as he counted the profits of their little performance. It may seem immoral, but they gave her exactly what she came in for. Telling her the book was not magic and her problems at home were completely natural would have her leave the shop unsatisfied with her time wasted and the store a sale shorter. ¡°Grandfather, about Todd.¡± He nodded, putting the bills in his robe. ¡°Come to the back. I know how to find these boys, and I do believe I know just the appropriate punishment for them.¡± Arrietta¡¯s black lips pierced into a smile. That is exactly what she wanted to hear. Chapter 46 - Grave Keeper ¡°Pull over!¡± Emma said, shooting up in her seat. ¡°That¡¯s her truck!¡± The black Ford Ranger was parked on the side of the road, and Hilda pulled in right behind it. Emma jumped out before Hilda could even put her jeep in park and ran right to the truck window. Upon observing there was no Morrigan, Emma took out the pouch with the amulet and held it by the draw string, observing the direction it was being pulled towards. Hilda walked up to the driver''s side and opened the door. ¡°She left the keys.¡± She reached in and turned the key, listening to the engine choke as it refused to start. ¡°Hm, car trouble.¡± Emma walked around to see Hilda getting down and poking her head underneath. ¡°There¡¯s oil everywhere, clearly has a leak. She probably never checked it.¡± Hilda got back up and dusted off her knees. ¡°Guess reapers aren¡¯t good about routine maintenance.¡± ¡°This is no time for jokes, Hilda!¡± Emma said, holding up her Morrigan GPS. ¡°But I think I know where she is. I¡¯m pretty sure the graveyard is in that direction. She seemed to like going there.¡± ¡°Graveyard? Seems appropriate.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ especially since that¡¯s where she died.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Hilda pondered it. ¡°Could she be haunting the graveyard?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a ghost.¡± ¡°Maybe, but she¡¯s acting like one.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When ghosts have an attachment to their place of death, they are often drawn there. It is extremely typical of those who died in their own homes. Especially if under duress.¡± Emma seemed at a loss for what to make that. ¡°Let''s just hurry!¡± They got back in the jeep and drove right to the graveyard, Emma once again jumping out before Hilda could even finish parking. Hilda climbed out much more calmly but froze as she felt a pull from one of her protective charms. She reached into her shirt and pulled out another amulet, feeling it shake almost as if in fear. ¡°Emma!¡± she called assertively as her younger cousin rushed ahead. ¡°Wait! Something¡¯s not right.¡± Emma stopped amongst the tombstones and turned back, a look of confusion on her face. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hilda held up the shaking amulet. ¡°This is a warning charm. It reacts to black magics and spirits with ill intent.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Do you think Morrigan is in danger?¡± Hilda approached Emma, her eyes scanning the area. ¡°Go wait in the jeep, I¡¯ll look around.¡± Emma held up her Morrigan GPS. ¡°This only works if I¡¯m using it, right?¡± Hilda folded her arms. ¡°I think I can figure it out from here.¡± ¡°No. When Morrigan didn¡¯t know where else to go, she called me. She doesn¡¯t know who you are and¡­ I-I just have a feeling I shouldn''t stay behind!¡± ¡°Hmmm, you feel strongly about that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Alright, come along then, but stick close to me. No running off, though. Got it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I got it.¡± They wound their way through the decrepit burial ground, Emma eager to move ahead, but when her steps outpaced Hilda, the older girl promptly pulled her back. ¡°Stay behind me, Emma. I¡¯m not taking any chances.¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Then can you hurry?¡± ¡°Emma!¡± Hilda snapped. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried, but we have to be cautious. Do you understand what ill intent means?¡± ¡°It means something might hurt Morrigan.¡± ¡°Or, it could be that Morrigan herself is what my charm is reacting to. She ran away from you, didn¡¯t she? Maybe she doesn''t want to be found.¡± Emma wanted to say something, but the words lost her. Why did Morrigan run away? ¡°Good. Now behave, or I¡¯m going to cast a binding spell on you.¡± Emma narrowed her eyes at her. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t test me.¡± The look in Hilda¡¯s eyes showed it wasn¡¯t just a threat, so Emma reluctantly nodded and continued following her. They rounded a bend, climbing over a fallen obelisk, and the angel statue soon came into view. Emma lifted the Morrigan GPS and it seemed to be pointing right at it. ¡°Hey, Hilda, that statue is the place where she died.¡± ¡°I really should have brought my staff,¡± Hilda said, lifting the charm around her neck. ¡°Stupid.¡± Instead, she reached behind herself for her pocketbook and slipped out a vial of white powder. She popped the lid off with her thumb and poured it into her other hand as they walked. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Just salt. Can be used to cast a warding spell to buy ourselves some time if we need to make a run for it. With the way my charm is reacting, I¡¯m not fighting anything without my staff.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Morrigan, I¡¯m sure I can talk to her,¡± Emma said. ¡°If it¡¯s not Morrigan?¡± Emma grinned, trying to seem confident, though she felt her heart thudding in her chest. ¡°I guess we run?¡± Even she could feel there was a different quality to the air now, like a cold breeze that cuts right through your clothes and into your bones. Her knees felt stiff with each movement. Hilda stopped in her tracks, her eyes scanning the area around the angel statue. The silence of the graveyard was broken only by the faint rustling of leaves. Emma looked up at her, and then her eyes shot back to her Morrigan GPS as its tight pull in one direction suddenly stopped, and it hung limp by the drawstring. ¡°I think we¡¯ve been spotted¡­¡± Hilda said under her breath, putting her hand over her charm, which was settled on her chest. Emma search the area, and froze when she saw a man amongst the graves, opposite of the clearing which contained the statue and the crypt. He walked forward, stepping around tombstones. He was wearing black overalls, and a black baseball cap, his wrinkled face was deathly pale and he had his eyes right on them. Emma¡¯s gaze focused on how he was dragging something attached to a pole alongside him, and she tensed as he lifted it. ¡°Stay back,¡± Hilda muttered, fist clenching around the salt with one hand and nudging Emma back with the other. Emma relaxed somewhat when she saw the old man was merely holding a shovel, and he lifted it to rest over his shoulder. He stepped around another tombstone and into the clearing. ¡°This is privet property,¡± he called to them. ¡°What are you girls doing here?¡± Hilda lifted her hand away from her charm, glancing down at it for just a moment. ¡°It¡¯s a cemetery; we¡¯re here to visit a friend,¡± Hilda answered him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re too young for me to believe that,¡± the old man said. ¡°No one new been buried in this graveyard in fifty years.¡± Emma then saw a black cat step around the tombstone and come to the old man¡¯s feet. There was something strange about the cat which Emma couldn¡¯t shake. It was the way it stared back at her. It wasn¡¯t the usual semi-cautious look of a cat. The way it stared at her was, somehow human. ¡°How about you?¡± Hilda shot back. ¡°Are you going to try to tell me you¡¯re the groundskeeper or something?¡± ¡°There ain¡¯t no try¡¯in about it, young lady,¡± the old man said. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I am.¡± ¡°Well, I hate to break it to you, but you¡¯re doing a terrible job. This place is a mess.¡± Those words stopped the old man, his jaw cracking open slightly as if he were about to laugh. But, he pulled himself together. ¡°You youngsters are always coming in here, partying and vandalizing, making more work for me. I suggest you get on now, before I call the authorities!¡± Hilda seemed to confirm something with her charm, then took a step forward. ¡°How about dropping the act? You don¡¯t work here. You¡¯re not even human.¡± Then, Emma suddenly shot forward. ¡°What did you do to Morrigan!¡± she shouted. ¡°Emma!¡± Hilda lunged at her, wrapping an arm around her protectively and raising the salt high in the air. ¡°STAY BACK!¡± she yelled threateningly at the old man. Her reaction was almost comical for how little the old man seemed to care. He turned his head inquisitively. ¡°Morrigan, you say?¡± Not only that, his tone of voice changed completely. Where before he sounded like some short-tempered redneck, those last words had a sophisticated quality to them. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are,¡± Hilda said, still holding Emma tight against herself, ¡°but demon or spirit, you just crossed paths with the wrong person. So you better start explaining yourself.¡± The old man held that inquisitive expression, nothing close to concern in his demeanor as he pondered the question. Then, to both of their surprise, the cat stepped forward. It looked up at them and, in a deep voice, said, ¡°We¡¯ll be the ones asking the questions, witch.¡± READ NEXT CHAPTER NOW! (Click below) Chapter 47 - Changeling
Chapter 47 - Changeling
For once, she felt peaceful, with the arms of the old Morrigan wrapped softly around her, lulling her to sleep. Actually, ''old Morrigan'' wouldn''t be the right way to refer to her¡ªshe was the only Morrigan. This other Morrigan she had been walking around as was just some strange piece that walked off on its own, but now they were back together. Her soft hands ran over Morrigan¡¯s white hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s alright. You can just rest now,¡± she said. ¡°Just leave everything to me. Things will be normal again soon.¡± ¡°But what about Emma?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see her again. You just need to rest now. Once you wake up, we¡¯ll go to the mall with all of our friends.¡± Morrigan stirred, struggling to open her eyes. She was back in her room, her organized pile of clothes right where they belonged, colorful and undisturbed. Her sowing machine in the corner, her posters, and T.V.¡ªEverything was back to normal. ¡°I¡­ I thought I left.¡± ¡°You did, but you¡¯re back now. See?¡± Morrigan shook the arm off and tried to sit up, only managing to prop up on one elbow, but it was enough to get a good look at Old Morrigan. Her hair was blonde, flowing around her, her eyes a deep blue, and her cheeks rosy and full of color. Right now, she was wearing a red satin dress with black lace trim over the chest piece and a black sash around her upper stomach that was completed with a black rose where it was tied off. Morrigan recognized it as one of her design ideas in one of her notebooks. She had planned on wearing something like that to prom one day. She hadn¡¯t quite gotten the pieces together, but the design was always so clear in her mind. ¡°Where did you get that?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I made it. Don¡¯t you like it? ¡°It¡¯s beautiful but¡­ I don¡¯t remember making it.¡± ¡°Emma asked us to prom.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Just because you left doesn¡¯t mean I did as well. I was right here the whole time. Waiting for you to come back.¡± Could that really be true? ¡°But that¡­ doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I died.¡± ¡°No, not really. We can have our old life back, and it will be better than ever!¡± ¡°But¡­ how?¡± Old Morrigan, or maybe Real Morrigan, put a hand on her shoulder and gently guided her back down. ¡°You just need to sleep, that''s all. Next time we open our eyes, it will be as one, and everything that¡¯s happened will just be a bad dream.¡± Her eyes felt too heavy to argue any further. She laid her head on Real Morrigan¡¯s lap, closing her eyes and surrendering to the warm comfort. Real Morrigan brushed her hair, softly humming a soothing tune into her ear. Slowly, Morrigan felt herself drifting away. When her eyes opened again, she found herself standing in a grand ballroom adorned with sparkling chandeliers overhead as elegantly dressed couples danced to an enchanting melody. Morrigan¡¯s heart swelled with joy as she realized that it was her prom night. She glanced down at herself and gasped in awe. She was wearing the same exquisite red satin dress that Real Morrigan had created. It hugged her figure perfectly, making her feel beautiful and confident. As she spun around, marveling at the magnificence of how it flowed around her, she noticed Emma standing nearby, wearing a blue laced dress with spaghetti straps. Emma gave that half-amused smirk of hers as she curtsied and held out a hand, inviting Morrigan over. As Morrigan reached out to take Emma¡¯s hand, she saw how white her own skin was in comparison. She flinched back, remembering her touch could kill. But then, blinking her eyes tight and looking at her palm, she realized it was back to a normal skin tone. It wasn¡¯t white¡ªshe had just been imagining things. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± Emma asked, grabbing her hand and pulling her into a dance. Morrigan stared at their hands locked together for a moment, then smiled awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, just nervous, I guess.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t be,¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°Here, just put that hand on my hip and¡­ just sort of sway.¡± She smiled as they fell into rhythm amongst the other dancers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you look beautiful.¡± Morrigan blushed, feeling the warmth of Emma¡¯s hand on her waist and the closeness of her body. As they twirled around the dance floor, the music guiding their movements, Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of happiness flow through her. The nightmare was finally over, and she was here, in this moment, with Emma by her side. She looked around over Emma¡¯s shoulder, wondering who else was here. Strangely, the other dancers had no faces. Morrigan blinked in confusion, but Emma twirled, guiding Morrigan along with her, and she lost focus on the crowd. ¡°This is kind of fun,¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°Never thought we¡¯d be doing this, huh?¡± She looked into Emma¡¯s eyes, and suddenly, she had no idea what nightmare she was supposed to be thinking of in the first place. She was always as she was now, and life couldn¡¯t possibly be any better. *** ¡°Noir, calm down,¡± the old man said. Emma¡¯s eyes shot back up to the old man. Morrigan had told her all about the demonic talking cat named Noir, and that meant this old man was none other than Death himself. Hilda still held Emma back, gripping the handful of salt as if it were her single line of defense. ¡°Hilda, I think it¡¯s alright,¡± Emma said. Death rubbed his chin, observing them. ¡°That salt won¡¯t work, you know. Either way, if you wish to leave, I will not pursue you. Though, I would like to know your relationship with Morrigan.¡± Emma pushed past Hilda. ¡°I¡¯m Emma; I¡¯m one of Morrigan¡¯s friends from back when she was still alive¡­ and you¡¯re Death, right? And Noir?¡± Noir let out a soft growl. ¡°That fool must have revealed everything about us to these witches.¡± ¡°Now, now, Noir. It¡¯s not such a problem. Besides, only one of them is a true witch.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m a witch in training!¡± Emma said, defending herself. Noir flashed one of his fangs amusedly. ¡°If that handful of salt is the best your mentor has to offer, I would suggest finding a new teacher.¡± ¡°Wanna try me, cat?¡± Hilda hissed at him. ¡°Even the strongest of your kind would be ill-matched,¡± Noir stated confidently as his yellow eyes pulsed with a red glow. ¡°Ah, I wouldn¡¯t be so sure, Noir,¡± Death said with a chuckle. ¡°Without her staff, then surely, but this one is from a long line. Isn¡¯t that right, Miss. Hilda?¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°How can you tell?¡± Hilda snapped, grabbing Emma¡¯s shoulder to pull her back again. Death raised a hand, and as he pointed, Emma gasped because his fingers were nothing but bone. ¡°Because that charm was crafted at least three hundred years ago. It¡¯s been passed down through the women of your family, and after your mother¡¯s unfortunate demise, it made its way into your hands.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes came back to his face and she almost screamed because the face of the old man was gone, it was nothing more than a skull. Death was a skeleton wearing black overalls and a baseball cap! Even the shovel he held over his shoulder had now turned into a scythe. ¡°You bastard!¡± Hilda yelled at him. ¡°What do you know about my mom?!¡± ¡°Why, I was the one to reap her soul, of course. She spoke fondly of you, she believed you¡¯d be as great a witch as herself one day.¡± Emma looked at Hilda, whose arms hung limp at her sides. The tension let up from her hands, and the salt slipped through her fingers. ¡°Y-you¡­ you¡¯re saying you killed my mother?¡± ¡°I was the one to guide her towards her next journey,¡± Death said, a soothing tone to his voice. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Hilda yelled. ¡°My mom would have fought you tooth and nail!¡± ¡°Fortunatly, the hard part was done and over with by the time I arrived. But you are not wrong. Even as a spirit, she put up quite a struggle, as only a mage of her magnitude could.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Hilda hissed at him. ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure you would find that to be quite impossible,¡± Death chuckled. ¡°But, after we are done here if you are not too sickened by me, I could tell you of your mother''s last moments on this plane.¡± That seemed enough to silence any more words from Hilda, so Death turned towards the crypt. ¡°And if you don¡¯t mind, my dear apprentice seems to have come across quite a nasty demon. I¡¯d like to handle this situation before it does any permanent damage.¡± ¡°I knew Morrigan was in trouble!¡± Emma said, nearly running for the crypt, but Death put his hand on her shoulder to stop her. Even through her shirt, his touch was so cold. ¡°Just a moment, Emma. I have a feeling it was fortunate that you¡¯ve arrived here when you did, but we mustn¡¯t be rash.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emma asked, looking over her shoulder. ¡°The type of demon I¡¯m sensing is particularly difficult to handle, especially if you wish to preserve the soul it has attached itself to.¡± ¡°It¡­ attached itself to her?¡± Emma asked. ¡°It is called a changeling, and if Hilda would like to explain, I¡¯m sure she is more than capable.¡± Emma looked to her cousin for an explanation, but Hilda¡¯s face had turned white. She looked more terrified than Emma thought ever possible from her cool, confident older cousin. ¡°Hilda¡­ whats¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Hilda said, locking her eyes with Death. ¡°First, you talk about my mom, and now you¡¯re bringing this up!? You¡¯re screwing with me!¡± ¡°Now, why would I do that?¡± Death asked. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that thing is back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same one, of course. The one who took your parents from you died along with them.¡± Emma gasped and looked at Hilda. She knew that Hilda was orphaned when she was just nine years old, but Emma had been told it was a car accident. Hilda then lived with her grandma until she died, but then became a troubled teen, jumping from relative to relative who were unable to deal with her until she eventually ended up being sent to a reform school. Emma was always excited about the rare chances she got to see her, though. But¡­ what Death had just said completely conflicted with what Emma thought had happened. ¡°Hilda¡­ what¡¯s he talking about?¡± Hilda gritted her teeth. ¡°A changeling devours its victim and in doing so it learns everything that it can about them, and then assumes their identity.¡± ¡°But what does that have to do with Aunt Claire!?¡± Emma asked. Hilda¡¯s fist tensed. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it later¡­ right now, we have to get out of here.¡± ¡°But what about Morrigan?¡± Hilda pointed at Death. ¡°This asshole can deal with his own apprentice!¡± ¡°If you could just wait a moment,¡± Death began. ¡°I would request that the two of you stay for now. As I said, it was as stroke of good fortune you¡¯ve arrived when you did.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emma asked. ¡°You see, the thing about changelings is, the assumption of their victim''s identities is so complete that they themselves come to believe that they are their victims. Furthermore, as their consumption completes, their desire to find a new host often intermingles with the desires of their victim. Most typically, this relates to feelings of attachment their victims had for other humans.¡± Emma nodded, taking in the reaper¡¯s words, wondering what he was getting at. ¡°Luckily,¡± Death continued. ¡°I¡¯ve learned over the centuries that sometimes the only solution is to offer it what it wants. In this case, Emma, I believe that would be you.¡± ¡°What? Me?¡± ¡°What are you talking about Reaper?¡± Hilda growled. ¡°We¡¯re not putting my cousin in any danger!¡± ¡°Now, now, calm yourself,¡± Death said, waving a hand complacently. ¡°Tell me Miss. Emma, what are your feelings for Morrigan?¡± ¡°My feelings!?¡± Emma blushed, frazzled by the unexpected question. ¡°I-I mean, she¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°Yes, but what kind of friend?¡± ¡°Well, I mean, I always thought she was cool, and I always wanted to get close to her. But she was so aloof.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet she cares very much for you, Miss. Emma. When I first saw you interact at the mall, I could tell. She became rather homesick for her old life afterward as well. Then, after running from my cabin, she went to you. So, I suspect that''s ample evidence that my theory is correct.¡± ¡°Well, she went to Wyoming first!¡± Emma snapped. ¡°Really? That far?¡± he turned his head, then chuckled. ¡°Ah, but that was running. When she was done running, she came back to you, did she not?¡± ¡°I-I guess so?¡± ¡°Well, in any case, the changeling has formed a bond with Morrigan. It now believes itself to be her. Still, their instincts are such that their desires get twisted into a compulsion to consume. Therefore, to sever its connection to Morrigan, we must offer it something it wants. Right now, that would be you.¡± READ NEXT CHAPTER NOW FOR FREE! (CLICK BELOW!) Next RR chapter releases on Wednesday 6/12 Chapter 48 - Graveyard Rumble
Chapter 48 - Graveyard Rumble
As the final notes rang out from the orchestra, applause surrounded Morrigan and Emma, and they concluded their dance with a bow. Morrigan looked up, feeling the room spin around her as she realized they were the center of attention. She was out in the open, with all eyes on her, and everyone was clapping and cheering. ¡°Looks like we stole the show,¡± Emma said with a wink. Morrigan grinned, unable to contain the flutter in her heart. ¡°Guess we did, huh?¡± ¡°Thanks to you,¡± Emma said, twirling to fluff out her dress and then falling into a curtsey. ¡°Thanks for tailoring this dress for me.¡± ¡°I was happy to¡­¡± Morrigan said, her words trailing off as she looked at Emma. Her smile faded somewhat, her eyes lowering in concern. When did she make these dresses? She couldn¡¯t remember. Emma was face to face with her again, so close Morrigan couldn¡¯t see anything else. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t want this to end.¡± ¡°Why would it have to?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Because none of this is real? She had run away from Emma, and everything else. ¡°That was only a piece of us,¡± Real Morrigan whispered in her ear. ¡°We¡¯re whole again, remember? That was only a bad dream.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes squinted as she looked past the version of Emma that stood before her. She saw a door opening, light coming through the crack and growing brighter. As she focused on it, the ballroom suddenly felt like it was part of a long dark hallway. There, inside that light, a girl stood, and Morrigan pushed the beautiful Emma to the side, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. Another Emma was there, her clothes wrinkled, hair disheveled, and her face wrought with shock and horror. Her lips moved, she was shouting, but she was so far away the words barely echoed in her ears, sounding distant and surreal. Her gaze shifted back around the ballroom, the applause becoming a hollow echo. Everything was too perfect, too scripted. Emma¡¯s touch on her face should have been warm, but it felt like a ghost¡¯s caress. ¡°Did¡­ did I really make these dresses?¡± Morrigan whispered, more to herself than to Emma. ¡°Of course you did,¡± Emma reassured her. ¡°But how? I don¡¯t remember designing them, sewing them... anything!¡± Emma¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Morrigan, you¡¯re worrying me. What¡¯s going on?¡± Morrigan closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°I... I think this isn¡¯t real,¡± Morrigan said, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m trapped.¡± Emma¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Trapped? Come on, that¡¯s crazy. This is our prom, Morrigan. We¡¯re here, together.¡± Morrigan shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right. I¡¯ve only just finished my sophomore year¡­ and I died! I¡ª¡± She felt a pair of arms wrap around her, but it wasn¡¯t Emma. They held tight, the other body pressing firmly against her back. Morrigan stared at Emma, who was now frozen, all expression drained from her face and she was suddenly like a doll. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Real Morrigan whispered in her ear. ¡°We did die, and so much was taken from us. I¡¯m sorry, I thought this would make us happy, but it''s nothing more than a gilded cage. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Then stop this,¡± Morrigan whispered back. ¡°We can¡¯t. If we stopped here, the nightmare would come back. We¡¯ll never be whole again, and the life we lost would all but disappear.¡± ¡°But how do we do that?¡± ¡°Simple, we take everything back. One piece at a time,¡± one hand raised, pointing over Morrigan¡¯s shoulder, at the horrified version of Emma that stood in the light at the end of the dark hallway. ¡°Starting with her.¡± *** Emma could only stare in horror. Morrigan raised herself off the ground, a third arm assisting as she pushed herself to her feet. The creature was fused to her back, its waist attached to the base of her spine like a conjoined twin. It at first bobbed backward before righting itself, and Morrigan hunched under its weight. Its other arm was fused into her shoulder as if it was reaching deep inside of her; the free arm had gray decaying skin that flailed limply¡­ but its head was what Emma couldn¡¯t tear her eyes from and left her frozen in disgusted horror. One half was a sinisterly perfected version of Morrigan¡¯s: rosy cheeks, eyes deep blue yet as unseeing as a doll''s eyes, golden hair draped around her, and eyeliner and red lipstick. The other half was Grotesk, strings of mucus connecting its upper and lower jaw, yellowing teeth, and a haunting milky yellow eyeball sitting within its skull. Its mouth opened, letting out a hiss that seemed to come from two voices at once; one like an animal, the other like a girl experiencing unknowable pain. Morrigan herself looked much the same, though her eyes were completely white, somehow even whiter than her skin, otherwise dressed in her usual black clothing, befitting her existence as a reaper. ¡°Ah, this creature seems to have worked faster than I was expecting,¡± Death said, standing over Emma¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My dear, do keep calling out to her. It seems Morrigan¡¯s will was so shattered this demon has had an easy time of consuming her.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°M-Morrigan!¡± Emma spoke with a shaky voice. ¡°I-it¡¯s me! It¡¯s Emma!¡± Noir came from between Death¡¯s feet and stood between them. ¡°Master, at this point, you may have no choice but to reap both Morrigan and the demon.¡± ¡°Nonsense, Noir!¡± Death declared, popping his scythe off his shoulder and twirling it fluidly into a battle-ready stance in his hands. ¡°I may be a tad out of practice, but I¡¯ve dealt with a demon or two of this caliber in my time.¡± The mouth of the half-demon-half-Morrigan head screeched once again with that haunting double voice. Morrigan¡¯s arm reached to the side and pulled her scythe out of thin air, the poll and blade materializing in her grasp. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Death said under his not-breath. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that. Emma, dear, please run.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± ¡°Run!¡± Death yelled, yanking her by the shirt and throwing her back towards Hilda. ¡°Protect your cousin, witch! It¡¯s eyes are on her!¡± ¡°I thought you had this handled!¡± Hilda shot back, getting in front of Emma and pulling up her sleeve to reveal the runes tattooed on her arm. ¡°Adaptability is vital in battle!¡± Death said as Morrigan lunged at him. Their scythes connect with a muted wobble of sound that then boomed like a fighter jet as a flash of blue light sent Death sprawling backward. He rolled across the ground but popped right back up to his feet, losing his baseball cap in the fall. His overalls were spotted with dirt, but he was otherwise unharmed. As Morrigan emerged from the tomb, Noir leaped in front of her, black tendrils erupting from his body. Morrigan swung her scythe across them, severing them and sending them to the ground, wriggling like worms. Noir let out a hiss of pain as Morrigan jumped high into the air and descended towards Hilda and Emma. Hilda clapped her hands and quickly chanted a spell. ¡°Es¡¯cathari prenai¡¯ia!¡± she shouted, raising her hands into the air as her tattooed runes began to glow. Morrigan¡¯s scythe crashed into a spherical force a few feet above them, ripples of static moving across the clear, rounded surface. Hilda grunted, one foot stepping back to find purchase as she struggled against some incredible force. The tip of the scythe began to slip through her shield, sending off more blue lightning sparks, but in a moment Death was there to assist. Airborn, Death¡¯s scythe met the pole of Morrigan¡¯s right below the blade and pulled it off it¡¯s trajectory. His skeletal hand came forth, grabbing Morrigan by the collar of her hoodie as the demon¡¯s limp arm smacked across his skull like a wet noodle. ¡°Morrigan! You must fight it!¡± Death roared, his foot coming up and kicked her in the stomach with such force he send her shooting back to the ground. Hilda took a knee, letting out a heavy breath, showing just how much effort it took to deflect the attack. ¡°Witch! Summon your staff!¡± Death said, landing back on the ground. Morrigan was already back to her feet, her extra half-Morrigan head letting out another screech. ¡°Summon it? I left it at home!¡± ¡°You can summon it! Witches had long ago mimicked the reaper¡¯s spell to summon their catalyst! Feel for its power that should be so familiar to you and pull it into existence!¡± ¡°It¡¯s already in existence! It¡¯s in my damn apartment! Leaning against my TV stand!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Death yelled as he deflected another of Morrigan¡¯s attacks. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your cousin to die, then do as I say!¡± Panic and desperation filled the air as Death parried another vicious strike from Morrigan, her movements unnaturally swift and brutal under the influence of the changeling. The half-demon-half-Morrigan head continued its ghastly screeches, creating a discordant symphony. Hilda, kneeling on the ground, struggled to comprehend Death¡¯s instructions. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve never done that before!¡± she yelled, her voice laced with frustration. Death dodged another swipe of Morrigan¡¯s scythe, his skeletal form moving with surprising grace. ¡°Concentrate, witch! Think of your staff, its essence, its energy! Draw it to you with your will!¡± Emma, standing beside her cousin tried again to call out to Morrigan. ¡°Morrigan, please! Fight back! You¡¯re stronger than this demon!¡± she cried, her voice breaking. Hilda closed her eyes, her brow furrowed in concentration. She pictured her staff in her mind, its feel, its weight, the intricate carvings along its shaft. She reached out with her magic, trying to connect with it and draw it to her, but to no avail. Noir, observing the scene, hissed in frustration. ¡°Master, this is futile! Please, give me permission to use lethal force! Let us go for her head and end this!¡± ¡°NO!¡± Emma yelled at the demonic cat, who now had half the flesh on his face missing. ¡°Have faith, Noir!¡± Death said, pivoting to get in front of Emma and Hilda, meeting another attack from Morrigan head on, their scythe¡¯s colliding with another burst of energy. Death was more prepared this time and instead sent Morrigan sprawling backward on the ground, the extra limbs twisted and rolling in a chaotic mess. ¡°Every second we buy is more chance for Morrigan to take control!¡± ¡°She is losing the fight, master! Can you not see the demon¡¯s control is only strengthening!¡± ¡°I will not give up on my apprentice, Noir!¡± Death roared, running at Morrigan and swinging his scythe, the two blades meeting in a loud crash. ¡°Not again!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no choice!¡± Noir shouted as his flesh dissolved to form another tendril. It shot forward, severing the demon¡¯s limp arm and sending it flopping to the ground. The half-Morrigan head screamed in agony as the abomination retreated, and its upper body wrigged as a bulb of flesh began to grow from the wound. Skin and flesh laced around it as a new arm grew; this time, it looked much more human, and even the half-human face seemed to cover the demonic side slightly more, making it more like the perfected Morrigan side of the head. ¡°She¡¯s losing, master! It is only growing stronger!¡± Death¡¯s voice was laced with grim determination as he continued to clash with his white-eyed apprentice. Each impact of their scythes sent shockwaves through the graveyard, the energy crackling with an eerie blue light. Emma watched in horror as the demon took on Morrigan¡¯s appearance more and more. The changeling¡¯s screams were a chilling mixture of agony and fury. ¡°There is more at stake here than another apprentice, master!¡± Noir shouted, throwing another tendril at Morrigan. ¡°If you are to fall imagine it¡¯s power if it consumes us as well! Not to mention those two witches!¡± The newly grown arm grabbed the tendril out of the air and twisted it. Noir hissed and retracted it to his body. ¡°Not yet!¡± Death cried out. ¡°There¡¯s still hope!¡± The newly grown arm of the demon lashed out, Morrigan¡¯s movements evolving with a terrifying grace. As Death moved defensively to avoid the arm, Morrigan¡¯s scythe arced forward. In a split second, it found its mark, slashing across Death¡¯s chest. Death staggered backward, a rare look of surprise etched on his skull. Blue flames licked from the wound, illuminating his skeletal form in an otherworldly glow. ¡°MASTER!¡± Noir shouted. Emma gasped, her hands covering her mouth. ¡°Morrigan! Morrigan, please!¡± Death¡¯s legs seemed to shake as he steadied himself, the blue flames continuing to rise from his broken ribs and lick over the dirt-stained overalls. Hilda let out a growl of frustration. She had been trying to summon her staff but finally concluded it was impossible. ¡°Screw this! Emma, we have to run!¡± she shouted, grabbing her cousin. ¡°NO!¡± Emma fought off Hilda¡¯s embrace as she tried to drag her away. ¡°MORRIGAN! Please come back to us! PLEASE!¡± Hilda twisted her hand into a symbol and jabbed her fingers into Emma¡¯s chest. ¡°Ah''tareste ''rei!¡± Emma¡¯s body at once seized up to where she couldn¡¯t move a muscle. The older girl rolled her younger cousin onto her back and carried her away as she ran off between the gravestones. READ NEXT CHAPTER NOW FOR FREE! Chapter 49 - Blue Flame Chapter 49 - Blue Flame
Chapter 49 - Blue Flame
In the midst of their battle, the sun sunk lower in the sky, casting long shadows from the feet of the headstones. Death stood facing his wayward apprentice. Morrigan fused with the changeling was a sight that pained him deeply. He saw not just the monster before him, but the young soul who had been thrust into a world of shadows, a soul he had vowed to guide and protect. The bleak world he occupied was one he had eons to adjust to and accept his place within. Had he thrown Morrigan in too quickly? Had he over-estimated her and put too much pressure on her? His movements were heavy with regret as he deflected another blow from Morrigan¡¯s scythe, the force of the impact resonating through his bones. ¡°I know, Morrigan,¡± he said. ¡°Fate has been cruel to you.¡± Their scythes collided again, his boots skidding backward in the dirt. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hurt anyone! You are a kind girl with a caring heart.¡± He pivoted to the side, avoiding an attack and finally slicing his scythe across the demon fused to Morrigan¡¯s back. It wailed as she spun around scythe first, and Death barely avoided the blow. ¡°A heart that is vulnerable when exposed to such darkness! This demon has taken advantage of you!¡± Their scythes clashed once more, sending sparks flying in the dim light. The wound seemed to put the demon into a rage as Morrigan advanced with a barrage of attacks. Death easily deflected each strike as he tried not to harm her. Noir circled around, running to get into the fray. As he approached, multiple tendrils shot from his body, stabbing through not only the demon but Morrigan herself. ¡°Noir! No!¡± Death shouted. ¡°I am sorry, but she must be stopped!¡± ¡°Noir! I order you to stand down!¡± Death shouted. With a frustrated growl, the tendrils receded, their pact being such that Noir could not disobey a direct order from his master. Death ran to get between Noir and Morrigan, as her eyes were now on him. Death saw how the once half-Morrigan head was now fully taking her human appearance, yet at the same time, it was nothing like her. The rotted flesh was covered by plastic skin; those deep blue eyes were void of any human emotion, and as its mouth opened, it wailed with an ear-splitting sound no naturally born thing could make. Morrigan lunged at him, carrying the doll-like version of herself on her back, blood leaking from the wounds Noir had given her. She jumped as their scythes collided, her eyes no longer on Death but on his companion. ¡°Noir!¡± With a nimbleness that her deformed body seemed incapable of possessing, she flipped over Death, high in the air, her hands gripping the scythe while the demon on her back wailed like a banshee. Her scythe was poised, aimed directly at the skeletal cat who, stunted by his master¡¯s command, could do nothing. ¡°NOIR! Defend yourself!¡± Death yelled, but it was too late. He looked on with a horror he hadn¡¯t felt in ages as the scythe sliced through the small body of his companion. Noir¡¯s head and upper legs rolled one way, and his hind legs rolled the other until his two halves came to a stop. Whatever flesh remained began to melt away, leaving nothing but two piles of bones. Morrigan fell to her hands and knees, still gripping the scythe, but her white eyes seemed to look at Noir¡¯s upper half. The demon, however, bobbed backward, hanging upside down from her back with its one limp arm dangling. The face of the doll-like Morrigan finally showed some emotion as its lips cracked into a smile, almost as if it were taunting Death. ¡°NOOO!¡± Death screamed, coming forward with another attack and hacking the demon¡¯s head clean off. The severed head rotated in the air, smiling, golden blonde head flowing around it until hitting the ground. Then, a new bulb of flesh began to grow from the neck, and before Death could react, it shot at him like a fleshy spire not dissimilar to Noir¡¯s tendrils. Death had no time to react, and it scored a direct hit under his eye socket, splintering away bone and sending him falling to his back. He could see shards of bone that had made up his own face falling down on him as he hit the ground. The fleshy spire retracted back to the neck, then became spherical as skin laced around it, and it reformed the Morrigan head. Meanwhile, Death tried to force himself back to his feet but took a knee. He wondered how he had become so weak. Eons ago, he¡¯d battled far fiercer demons, back when their existence was a constant threat to the balance of the world. But, thousands of years of peace had him with only the occasional demon battle and never close to the might of the great demon lords of ages passed. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. This changeling, fused to a reaper and thus drawing from a deep well of power, was proving to be far stronger than anything he had faced in a long time. If Morrigan¡¯s life were not in the balance, he could unleash his full strength and have a better chance, but as things were, it was turning out to be an impossible situation. He reached for his scythe, finding its smooth surface as he gripped his hand around it and pulled it back into existence. How did he find himself in this situation? Was it arrogance? Complacency? Was he a fool to have allowed Morrigan off on her own for so long? He could have tried harder to find her, Noir had insisted that he should, but he had wanted to give her a chance to come to terms with things on her own. He never imagined things could get so bad. Normally, that demon would be nothing to contend with, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to gain control of Morrigan¡¯s magic so easily. Now, it was showing strength it had no right to. It was embedded too deeply; he couldn¡¯t sever them. Death knew the one way to bring it down. Kill the host, sever it from the well of magic it was using to regenerate its body, and then crush it. It would be so simple¡­ but¡­ He watched as Morrigan, the real Morrigan, moved a shaky hand towards Noir¡¯s remains. She was still in there. His apprentice was still alive! He just had to draw her out, but he didn¡¯t know how! Then, he watched the limp body pivot and force itself up over Morrigan¡¯s shoulders once again. Its jaw landed in the crook of her neck, and it seemed to be whispering to her. Death¡¯s hand clenched on his scythe¡­ there was an opening! The demon felt its control wavering, and it was trying to reel her back in. Blue flames licked from his damaged skull and ribcage as Death ran at them once again. ¡°Morrigan! Don¡¯t listen to it! Refuse to see what it shows you! It is all lies! You will find no peace under that demon¡¯s rule!¡± Morrigan rose and spun around, her scythe lashing out and stopping Death¡¯s advance as he jumped back. The demon¡¯s arm wrapped around her from under her shoulder, its hand gently caressing the side of her face as its lips moved over her ear. ¡°He changed you, he made you like this. We can fix it, but he won¡¯t let us.¡± Death clutched the scythe, watching Morrigan¡¯s face. Her white eyes squinted in pain and confusion as the doll-Morrigan caressed her face and whispered in her ear. ¡°Fight it!¡± Death called. ¡°You must fight!¡± The demon¡¯s gaze suddenly shot at him and hissed like a cornered animal. The sound was even more unsettling now that it came from a mock version of Morrigan¡¯s human self. The true Morrigan¡¯s expression kept shifting, one moment seemingly on the verge of tears, the next squinting into anger, then confused horror. ¡°You shall not get what you want, demon!¡± Death growled, holding up his scythe with one hand but then tossing it away and letting it disperse. ¡°Her heart is strong. Morrigan, see me now, I believe in you! I chose you because I believed in your strength! I saw your will to survive! Now fight!¡± She suddenly fell to her knees, her head shaking, white eyes squinting as tears rolled down her pale cheekbones. ¡°No! He lies! He will make the nightmare real again! We are nothing but his tool! Remember the diary? You are not special, only one of many!¡± Death stepped back. ¡°Diary?¡± The demon smiled as Morrigan¡¯s expression shifted once again. She suddenly shot to her feet, scythe arcing upward from its low stance. Weaponless, Death could only watch as Morrigan''s scythe, imbued with her power as a reaper but guided by the demon''s benevolent will¡ªfound its mark. ¡°Nooo!¡± Death moaned as it plunged into his body. Face to face with his apprentice for only a moment, he looked into her eyes, trying to see any trace of the Morrigan he knew. As he stumbled back, he fell against a tombstone, and ended up seated against it. Blue flames leaked from his various wounds as if trying to mend his shattered form. But, his strength to stand was gone. The demon smiled gleefully. ¡°Now, end it.¡± It commanded her, and to Death¡¯s horror, she obeyed. Morrigan rose the scythe high in the air, her posture awkward as she carried the weight of the demon embedded into her back. Death¡¯s gaze faltered as his head fell limp, looking down, prepared for whatever would come. His demise would alert the fates. An emergency order would appear on the lists of all surrounding reapers, and this demon would be dealt with hastily. However, those other reapers would not try to save Morrigan. Her soul would be scattered to limbo, and nothing would remain of her. His jaw cracked open. ¡°Morrigan¡­ I¡­ am so sorry¡­¡± he said, helpless to prevent whatever would come. READ NEXT CHAPTER NOW! (FREE!) Chapter 50 - The Great Witch Chapter 50 - The Great Witch
Chapter 50 - The Great Witch
The odd conjoined shadow cast over Death. His skeletal fingers gripped tight over the tombstone he was collapsed against. He had existed in this world for so long, serving a crucial function as he watched humans move on in both the best and worst of circumstances. Few reapers shared his longevity in the business, but if this is how it must end, then so be it. His greatest failure would be not properly passing on his knowledge and finding a replacement, and this was not the first time. The shadow receded, and he heard an irritated, inhuman screech. He looked up to see Morrigan backing away, her scythe held loose. Her teeth clenched in a grimace as she clutched her forehead with her free hand, shaking her head. She was still fighting. Deep down, she¡¯d never wish to give into such a malicious will. The demon¡¯s eyes set on Death. It truly had become beautiful, at least in a traditional sense. Its eyes, though a vibrant blue, held an ugliness within them. But they stared at him with increasing confusion. Death¡¯s jaw cracked. ¡°It¡¯s a two-way street, demon. You wish to be Morrigan? Your base desires are inherently at odds with her heart.¡± Its eyes formed a scowl as Morrigan herself seemed to be fighting off a severe migraine. The demon¡¯s lips parted, speaking with a low demonic whisper. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ want¡­ you¡­¡± It then slithered its arm over Morrigan¡¯s body, dropped its chin into the crook of her neck, and whispered in her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s find her¡­ end the loneliness¡­ we can¡­¡± Death started, trying to get up, but his shattered bones would not allow him. ¡°Morrigan! The presence that¡¯s attached to you only desires to consume! Follow its will, and you¡¯ll never know any happiness! You¡¯ll never be with Emma! You will only hurt her!¡± His words fell on deaf ears as Morrigan looked up, her white, pupilless eyes widening in understanding. ¡°Morrigan! No!¡± She then shot into the air with unnatural speed, leaping from the clearing, past the angel statue, and skittered through the tombstones, the monstrosity securely riding on her back. ¡°NOOOO!¡± Death grabbed the top of the headstone he leaned against and tried to pull himself to his feet, but his damaged ribs scraped together, and he collapsed. He¡¯d have to rely on Hilda, as she was the daughter of a great witch. She had the strength to win, but she did not know how to wield it. As things were, they would both surely die. Death couldn¡¯t stand, so he tried to crawl, and as his gaze fell towards the ground, he saw shadows swirl unnaturally, as if something was swimming beneath them and closing in on him. His jaw cracked. ¡°I wondered if you were truly done for.¡± A voice echoed from the unnatural shadows. ¡°Those bones are merely a vessel. You know that, master.¡± ¡°Ah yes, but a reaper¡¯s scythe isn¡¯t meant for flesh or bone,¡± Death countered. ¡°Apologies. In our years together, I have been¡­ observing.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve found a loophole in our contract, have you? You surely are a terrifying beast.¡± Death chuckled as the words left him. The shadow coalesced, darkening in a single point, as two red eyes peered up at him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is my nature, master. I trust you will not use this against me.¡± ¡°It is in the nature of all things to survive. I will not hold it against you and keep it our little secret. Though I am curious what you could have observed exactly to negate the power of a reaper¡¯s scythe.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we have time to discuss,¡± Noir countered. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to agree, but that would imply there is something I can still do. You are without a body, and mine is broken and will take some time to repair. I¡¯m afraid the young witches are on their own.¡± ¡°No, there is still a way. As you say, I don¡¯t have a suitable body at the moment, and yours may be broken, but¡­¡± ¡°Are you suggesting what I think you are?¡± Death asked. ¡°Yes¡­ my master. Let my flesh patch your damaged bones. You¡¯ll be all but indestructible. You can continue to fight!¡± ¡°And you will get a nice gulp of a reaper¡¯s power. Not just any reaper, but one whose power had been cultivated over eons.¡± Death shook his head. ¡°Noir, though I see you as a friend and trust you above any of your kind¡ªand, many of my own kind, for that matter¡ªwell¡­ you know I could never take such a risk.¡± Noir¡¯s red eyes squinted knowingly from within the void of shadows he currently occupied. ¡°Yes, you would. Because together, we¡¯d have the strength to easily keep the demon at bay. You¡¯ll have time to get through to Morrigan. This is the one way you may be able to save her.¡± Death¡¯s head suddenly tilted back as he cackled, his skeletal jaw falling open. ¡°Noir! You vile creature! Using my soft spot for the girl to your own ends!¡± ¡°You said you would not hold my nature against me.¡± ¡°Ha! Very well then! A new contract?¡± Death shot his gaze down to Noir, insanity etched across his skull as blue flames licked over the splintered bone on the damaged half. ¡°Go on then, let me hear your terms! But be quick about it!¡± *** ¡°Key¡¯s, key¡¯s, key¡¯s!¡± Hilda muttered through labored breaths as she ran for her Jeep. Her free hand frantically checked the many pockets of her overalls while carrying Emma¡¯s stiff body over her shoulder. Finally, she felt the cold jangle in her back pocket. She nearly collided head-first with the Jeep as she arrived, then swung the passenger door open and stuffed Emma in head first. As she did so, she was vaguely aware of a shadow flitting from overhead. Maybe a hawk, or a stray cloud, or¡ª The thought was abruptly cut off as a massive force crashed into the top of the Jeep, causing it to groan and buckle under the impact. Hilda stumbled back, her eyes wide with shock. Morrigan, now carrying a beautiful version of herself on her back, had landed on the vehicle, smashing the roof and shattering the windows. ¡°Emma!¡± Hilda shouted as she got over her shock, checking the passenger seat but seeing her cousin was unharmed. Morrigan¡¯s white, pupilless eyes stared down at Hilda with a twisted expression as she raised her scythe, the blade catching the orange glow of the setting sun. Hilda knew she had to act quickly. She couldn¡¯t fight a demon head-on, especially not one fused with a reaper¡ªespecially not without her staff. She needed to create a distraction, something to give her and Emma a chance to escape. She reached into the neck of her shirt, and many talismans and amulets connected by chains spilled out. Morrigan raised from her crouched posture, standing tall and towering over the Jeep. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Hilda frantically sifted through the talismans until her fingers finally grasped the one she needed¡ªa small, unassuming piece with a rune inscribed on it. Without a second thought, she snapped the chain and hurled the talisman at the nightmarish duo that had not only smashed her beloved Jeep but would do god knows what to her little cousin. As the talisman sailed through the air, it erupted with a flash of all-consuming light. Hilda closed her eyes tight just in time to avoid blinding herself and dove sightlessly for Emma, who was just under the demon¡¯s feet. ¡°Ah''tarest''rei esae¡¯ler!¡± Hilda shouted, negating the binding spell. Emma instantly shot up with a gasp. ¡°Hilda! You bitch!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, just run!¡± she screamed, yanking Emma out of the Jeep. Morrigan¡¯s piggy-back-demon was screaming in fury as they ran away. Hilda glanced back now that her luminesce-bomb had dissipated, but the demon-Morrigan duo clearly hadn¡¯t recovered. All three arms batted at their respective faces. ¡°Hilda!¡± ¡°Just run!¡± She yelled, pulling Emma towards the exit of the graveyard. ¡°But we can¡¯t leave!¡± ¡°The hell we can¡¯t!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just be putting more people in danger!¡± Emma dug her feet into the ground and yanked her arm free. ¡°Damn it, Emma! I can¡¯t run and carry you! That thing¡¯s too fast!¡± ¡°If you cast that binding spell on me again, I swear I¡¯ll curse you!¡± Emma shot back. Hilda scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to explain to you everything that¡¯s wrong with that.¡± ¡°We have to try to stop it here and now! If you want to help me, start by figuring out how to summon your staff!¡± ¡°Emma, it¡¯s useless! Now come on!¡± ¡°Aunt Claire could do it!¡± Emma spat at her, feeling a little guilty at the look it put on Hilda¡¯s face, but she was more concerned about Morrigan right now. So, she turned and ran back to the Jeep. The demon¡¯s eyes squinted as Emma approached, locking its gaze on her. Morrigan likewise finished rubbing her eyes and froze as her vision recovered and she looked down on her former classmate. ¡°Morrigan. I can¡¯t begin to understand what you¡¯ve been going through,¡± Emma said, taking small, careful steps forward. Morrigan growled as she jumped down and swung the scythe, though Emma had to only take a short step back to avoid it. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t make me punch you!¡± Emma yelled at her. ¡°That is so unfair! Swinging that scythe at me!¡± Morrigan began to raise the scythe again, but faltered. She doubled back, shaking her head. The demon itself, wearing Morrigan¡¯s face, seemed equally perplexed. ¡°Yeah, seriously! Put that thing down!¡± Emma continued. ¡°Like, what the hell?¡± She didn¡¯t think it would work, but she felt a wave of relief wash over her as the scythe slipped from Morrigan¡¯s hand, dissipating into blue flame as it hit the ground. Emma let out a breath. ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s a step in the right direction. Morrigan, look, I don¡¯t know why you ran away from me. Is it because you thought you couldn¡¯t trust me? Or is it something else?¡± She took a step forward as Morrigan tried to back away, but the demon¡¯s back thudded against the Jeep. ¡°I always knew you were hiding something. As much as you wanted to be seen, so much of it was a cover. I guess¡­ because you didn¡¯t like who you were, and you figured nobody would like the real Morrigan either. So, you created a fake version of yourself to show to everyone.¡± Morrigan¡¯s hands came up to her head, fingers twining through her hair and balling into fists as a look of anguish spread across her face. For just a moment, her white pupiless eyes flickered red before she shut them tight. ¡°I pretended not to notice. Because I figured that¡¯s what you wanted, and I¡¯m sorry. Thing is, I could see that no matter what, you always looked so lonely. Even if we were hanging out with everyone, even if you were cracking jokes and laughing. You always looked so lost. You¡¯d always walk home alone, and you never really opened up with anything that felt real. I wish I had forced it out of you, and I¡¯m sorry for not understanding what you really needed.¡± Even the demon now had tears in its eyes. Death had said a changeling eventually believes itself to be its host. Whatever pieces of Morrigan it had mimicked were apparently resonating with Emma¡¯s words. Even though it was some freaky oversized parasite crawling halfway out of Morrigan¡¯s back, Emma couldn¡¯t help but pity it. It looked so much like that fake Morrigan who was always present at school, standing in front of the real Morrigan who was so sad and lonely. Cautiously, she reached her hand up and touched Morrigan¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide. I¡¯m sorry for not doing more to make that easier for you.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes fluttered open, the red tinges solidifying as her own true gaze began to re-emerge. The demon, still clinging to her, seemed to waver as well, and then simultaneously, tears rolled down the cheeks of both versions of her face. Morrigan¡¯s lips parted, and she spoke in a cracked, shaken voice. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not like¡­ it¡¯s your job¡­ or anything.¡± Emma smiled. ¡°But I want it to be.¡± Morrigan¡¯s arms suddenly wrapped around Emma, pulling her into a tight embrace. Emma hugged her back, her hands locking wrist over wrist at the base of Morrigan¡¯s spine where the demon protruded from, and together they fell to their knees. *** Hilda watched from a short distance, talismans dangling through her fingers, though she didn¡¯t know which she should yank off if push came to shove. Yet, somehow, the situation seemed to have de-escalated. Morrigan, reaper Morrigan, had her chin over Emma¡¯s shoulder, and she was crying. She would not seem in the least bit a threat alone, and Hilda¡¯s heart ached for her. Not knowing her full story but seeing the pain she must be in. Then, there was the demon¡­ Not just any demon, but a changeling¡ªthe same type of creature who took her parents from her. She barely remembered that day, only that her mother shook her out of bed and made her get into the car without getting dressed. It was raining, but as her mom fastened her seatbelt, she looked through the windshield at her dad standing in the doorway of the house. She only saw him as an unnaturally still silhouette. Even then, so young and from such a distance, she could tell something was wrong with him. She even asked, ¡®Is daddy okay?¡¯ Her mom, the Great Witch Claire, as Hilda always heard her referred to as, had simply said, ¡®Don¡¯t worry, baby. I¡¯m going back for daddy later.¡¯ Those were the last words she could remember of her mother. The next day, her grandma, who was also a witch, gave her the news that they were both dead and eventually told her the whole truth of what happened that night. Now, here was another one¡ªa changeling¡ªwearing the face of a beautiful young girl. It was weeping, so human-like the sight was disturbing, especially since the arm that was not currently embedded into its host was draped soothingly over her little cousin¡¯s back, Morrigan sandwiched between them. ¡°What do I do? What do I do!?¡± One of her talismans warded off disease, another was a catalyst for her glamor¡­ She could give someone a coughing fit, or another was used for tracking (which saw most of its use on now ex-boyfriends.) One could heal minor cuts, another for basic fireworks, one for finding what¡¯s lost (usually tools at the mechanic shop), and reminder charms (cell phone alarms were just as effective, but magic was more fun). All of these, but a sorry lack of any kind of changeling repelent. The herbs in her pocketbook might have been of some help, but it would take too much time to mix them and perform the spells properly. ¡°Emma,¡± Hilda spoke softly as she approached with slow, even steps. ¡°Emma, you need to get away.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, Hilda!¡± Emma bawled. ¡°See? It¡¯s alright!¡± ¡°Emma¡­¡± Hilda repeated in almost a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s really not. It¡¯s really, really not.¡± The changeling lifted its head, still sobbing with mouth wide open, tears and snot dripping from its face. It was displaying heartwrenching emotional turmoil¡­ but it was nothing more than an unfeeling reflection. Then, Emma screamed. Hilda moved without thinking, her eyes taking in but barely processing how the changeling¡¯s arm that moments ago held her little cousin in a tearful embrace now burrowed itself deep into her back. She dropped the talismans; they were all useless. Emma would be disappointed to learn just how mundane they actually were. All Hilda had were the protective runes tattooed on her arms, which would do little now that the demon was already elbow-deep in her cousin. As Hilda threw her arm back, she felt something touch her fingertips. Almost as if on instinct, she grabbed hold and swung it forward. Its weight was familiar. It was a smooth pole polished up to the tree knot at its head, which cradled a blue gem. ¡°This is¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have time to process what it meant, but somehow, she had just summoned her mother¡¯s staff¡ªthe staff of the Great Witch Claire. ((Next chapter will be available wedsnday the 19th... OR--- CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER NOW! FOR FREE! Chapter 51 - Amalgamation Chapter 51 - Amalgamation
Chapter 51 - Amalgamation
Morrigan¡¯s screams pierced the air as the demon emerged from her body, abandoning its old host to consume a new one. Its torso tore her lower back to shreds as two misshapen legs emerged with a sick plopping sound that was like separating a wet suction cup. It ripped its arm from behind her shoulder blade, revealing a fleshy point at the end of the wrist where the hand hadn¡¯t finished forming. The demon¡¯s face, still with beautiful fair skin, now had a ravenous quality to it as it greedily crawled over Emma. Its other hand was already burrowed deep into her back, but Hilda would not let it get any further. She charged forward with the staff in her hands, feeling her power surge through it. It was nothing like using her own staff¡ªthe difference was like hitting the gas on a family sedan vs a sports car. All at once it felt exhilarating, overwhelming, and dangerous. ¡°Get off of her!¡± Hilda screamed. The blue gem nestled in the tree knot smacked into the demon¡¯s temple with a resounding crack, emitting a pulse of blue light that instantly melted half of the demon¡¯s face. Its arm ripped from Emma¡¯s back as it tumbled across the ground with its oddly shaped, fleshy limbs. Morrigan and Emma, now both free, collapsed on the ground together. Hilda spun the staff and held it high in the air, preparing another strike. She did not want to give it a chance to recover. The demon was naked, but covered in so much blood its form was obscured. Its deformed legs pushed at the ground with a bend as if their bones were made of rubber. It raised its hand defensively as Hilda prepared to swing her staff down. Since one-half of its face melted from her initial strike, its bony jaw was revealed with stringy flesh connecting it as it cried out in agony. ¡°Emma! Emma! HELP!¡± ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Hilda screamed. There was a burst of light as her staff tore through its outstretched arm and sailed clean through to the top of its skull, crushing it like a bug. Its two legs and left arms wriggled like noodles, its torso bobbed up and down with its final death throws, and finally, it fell limp. Hilda stood there panting, watching as the demon¡¯s final, convulsive movements ceased. Its grotesque form finally laid still as the sun barely peaked over the horizon and would soon wink out completely. Emma, still clinging to Morrigan, was trembling, her eyes wide with shock and pain. Hilda came over and kneeled beside her, the protective runes on her arm glowing as she focused her magic into the staff and took out her pocketbook. ¡°Hold still, Emma. You¡¯re going to be alright.¡± ¡°Morrigan¡­¡± Emma cried. ¡°Help Morrigan first.¡± Hilda looked at the other girl who was panting with uneven breaths. Her entire back had been torn to bits as if she¡¯d rolled on top of a land mine. ¡°Reapers are immortal, right? She¡¯ll live no matter how bad of shape her body is in. You, on the other hand.¡± ¡°H-help her¡­¡± Emma whimpered, her consciousness fading. ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry.¡± Hilda poured out a mixture of Calendula and Yarrow into her palm, then rubbed her hands together as she channeled her energy into the herbs and let them slowly fall into Emma¡¯s open wound. The staff, her mother¡¯s staff, was nestled in the crook of her arm as she worked, the top glowing softly under the moonlight as it acted as her catalyst. The herbs began to glow with a soft, ethereal light. She gently pressed the glowing mixture into Emma¡¯s wound, murmuring an incantation under her breath. The bleeding slowed, then stopped, as the herbs encouraged the skin to knit together. Luckily, it¡¯s a full moon tonight, Hilda thought, briefly glancing up at the white orb in the sky. Emma¡¯s pained expressions eased, her trembling subsided, and her breathing calmed. Hilda watched over her, ensuring that the healing was progressing as it should. Once satisfied with Emma¡¯s condition, she turned her attention to Morrigan. ¡°Your injuries are beyond severe,¡± Hilda said, flipping open her pocketbook. Indeed, ¡®severe¡¯ would be a huge understatement. The mixture she used on Emma couldn¡¯t deal with something like this, Morrigan¡¯s wounds were far too deep, and too much of her flesh was missing. Her spine was torn apart, its cracked end visible within the gaping hole in her back. Amongst her organs and torn muscles, a red bubble kept forming and popping as the girl who should be dead continued to breathe. Morrigan gave no response, her lips quivering as she struggled to keep her eyes open. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about reapers, but I know you¡¯ve got deep wells of magic¡­ You¡¯ll have to do most of the work yourself, but I think I got something that can help.¡± She slipped out a vial with clear liquid. ¡°This is moon water I¡¯ve charged through three cycles so far... That is, three full moons. It should act as a sort of conductor for your magic flow.¡± Hilda carefully uncorked the vial, the liquid inside shimmering with a faint luminescence. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. Morrigan¡¯s eyes flickered towards Hilda, a glimmer of understanding in her gaze despite her weakened state. With a steady hand, Hilda gently poured the moon water over Morrigan¡¯s torn back, the girl wincing as it made contact. It cascaded over the exposed flesh, and a soft, silver glow began to emanate from the injuries. Hilda placed her hands over the wounds, not touching them directly but hovering just above. She closed her eyes, channeling her own energy and muttering a spell under her breath. ¡°Is Emma¡­ going to be¡­ okay¡­¡± Morrigan whispered with what little strength remained. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine. Focus on yourself right now. Focus your magic on healing your flesh.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ know how¡­¡± ¡°Sure you do. Magic¡¯s the most natural thing in the world.¡± ¡°S-stop¡­¡± Hilda canted her head. ¡°I¡¯m helping as much as I can, but as I said, I can¡¯t heal you on my own.¡± ¡°Let¡­ me die¡­¡± Morrigan whispered. ¡°What?¡± Hilda glanced at Emma, whose eyes were now shut, and she seemed absorbed in an uncomfortable sleep. She then returned her gaze to the reaper, who had silent tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ already¡­ dead¡­¡± ¡°Hey, quit talking for now. Focus on your magic; look for the feeling of it in¡ª¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Morrigan moved her arm under herself and propped herself up as best she could. An agonized look came across her face as the movement disturbed her wounds. ¡°Just stay down,¡± Hilda said. ¡°I killed Noir¡­ I hurt Death, and Emma¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t do a damn thing, kid. That was a demon.¡± ¡°Correction¡­¡± someone spoke, and Hilda¡¯s head shot up. ¡°That IS a demon¡­ We are not done here.¡± Under the dim moonlight, Death emerged from amongst the headstones. The shattered half of his skull had been patched with stringy black flesh that wriggled as if an infestation of maggots were crawling just beneath the surface. There was a yellow eye with a black slit like a cat¡¯s eye set in the socket, and red veins crawled along its edges as if it were infected. Death¡¯s form, now an unsettling amalgamation of his skeletal structure and Noir¡¯s dark, fleshly material, moved with an eerie fluidity as he approached them. The yellow eye moved unnervingly as it scanned the scene. Hilda reflexively stood, positioning herself protectively in front of Emma and Morrigan. ¡°W-what has happened to you?¡± Death tilted his head, the movement causing the black flesh to shift unsettlingly. ¡°An unfortunate necessity,¡± he responded, his voice a strange echo of his former self, laced with an underlying hiss. Morrigan¡¯s gaze shifted to him, ¡°N-Noir?¡± ¡°Worry not, my dear. Noir still lives. He merely requires a new vessel. For the time being, I shall share my bones.¡± Death reached his hand out, and black tendrils erupted from under his sleeve, tearing apart the fabric and spiraling up the length of his arm. Bare bone could be seen through the fleshy mess until the tendrils snapped together and formed makeshift muscle, then a beam of light shot from between his fingers as his scythe formed. The flesh upon his fingers lifted, revealing the skeletal fingers beneath as the flesh began to crawl up the scythe. ¡°Noir!¡± Death growled as he tightened his grip, and the flesh seemed to be pulled back as it twisted back around his fingers and returned to its proper place. ¡°That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t be greedy now.¡± Noir¡¯s voice then came with a response, though where exactly he was speaking from was unclear. ¡°My apologies¡­ master.¡± His voice seemed to echo from the core of Death¡¯s body. ¡°Quite alright¡­ Now then, witch. Please take care of the girls. I¡¯ll finish with our changeling friend.¡± Hilda glanced back to the pile of gore that was once the changeling, sitting not too far from them. ¡°But I already¡­¡± ¡°Tis¡¯ merely playing possum, my dear,¡± he said as he walked past them. ¡°Their kind don¡¯t die so easily.¡± Then, almost as if it were watching and listening, the pile of gore shot upward with a spire of flesh that twisted and began to take shape, morphing and contorting into a human form. Not unexpectedly, as the head came into place and the spine formed to support it, it once again looked like Morrigan. It wore no clothes, but short of its neck, it was nothing more than a silhouette with the most detail put into replicating her face. It stared at Death, turning its head with a look of fear and confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t a better reaper. Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯ll do better!¡± ¡°Is that what you think I want to hear?¡± Death asked, stepping forward, scythe at the ready. ¡°Or, is it that even with Morrigan¡¯s memories and your ability to mirror her body, it is simply not possible for you to shape her personality?¡± The changeling¡¯s face scrunched up fearfully. It looked to be on the verge of tears. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You see, Morrigan wouldn¡¯t say something like that. She simply isn¡¯t the type to beg for forgiveness.¡± The changeling seemed to understand well enough that it would get no pitty, so its choices were fight or flight, and it chose to fight. Its arm shot forward, elongating like a spear which Death¡¯s scythe passed cleanly through as he dodged. As he moved in for the finishing blow, the changing somersaulted backward fluidly, landing on top of a headstone. It crouched and hissed like a wild animal. Death took another swing which the changeling jumped over, but it was a movement Death had anticipated. Dozens of Noir tendrils shot forth from Death¡¯s body, piercing the changing with an array of black spikes that held it in the air. Death stood, the bearer of those spikes, and held the scythe high above his head with both hands. The blade took on a red glow that Morrigan had only seen once before when Death reaped a hollow. It gave up on words as it wriggled, screaming furiously as it tried to break free from the spikes. Several more shot forth from Death¡¯s stomach, impaling its legs and arms to hold it still. ¡°Now, abomination of the underworld! Time to return to where you came!¡± The scythe caught the moonlight, glistening as it descended like a guillotine. YOU CAN READ NEXT CHAPTER NOW! FOR FREE! Chapter 52 - Drowning Chapter 52 - Drowning Chapter 52 - Drowning Morrigan had a vague awareness of the next day¡¯s passing. Her dreams were sporadic and nonsensical, and she never quite came to full consciousness. There was only the occasional reprieve from her chaotic dreams when she would be aware she was on a bed. But, even then, she felt so much pain that she¡¯d prefer being lost in the feverish nightmares. She, at one point, wondered if the pain would ever stop or if this was simply her life now. Occasionally, she would be aware of someone near her, and the pain would lessen for a while. They would feed warm broth between her lips, but ultimately, she¡¯d be thrown back into the feverish abyss. She had no idea how much time passed, but finally, one day, she heard voices. They were so clear that for once there was no mistaking that her conscious mind was here in reality. They were echoing from another room. ¡°Just where do you think you are going, witch?¡± ¡°Mmmm, Death told me just make myself at home, remember?¡± a female voice responded. ¡°Yes, but I assure you anything you might wish to steal has already been stored safely from your reach.¡± That condescending tone was definitely Noir. ¡°Well, that¡¯s great; I guess you have nothing to worry about then!¡± ¡°Now, Noir, let¡¯s not be unkind to our guest.¡± ¡°But master! This witch¡­ she¡­¡± ¡°This witch,¡± the female voice interjected. ¡°Is working miracles in there. So buck up, cat.¡± Morrigan groaned as she heard a door creak open. ¡°H-hey!¡± Someone rushed to her side. It was the girl who had just argued with Noir. Her voice was vaguely familiar. ¡°Hey, are you awake, kid?¡± Hilda¡­ that¡¯s right, her name is Hilda. Emma¡¯s cousin. But why is she here? There was a gasp, and someone else in the room shuffled. ¡°She¡¯s awake!?¡± That was Emma¡¯s voice, and she had apparently been sleeping in a nearby chair. Morrigan groaned again as she forced an eye open. Emma¡¯s worried yet hopeful expression fully encompassed her field of vision. ¡°Morrigan! Hey, are you with us?¡± Emma asked. She didn¡¯t have the strength to respond, and her eyes fell closed as the haziness in her head threatened to sweep her away again. ¡°Hang on,¡± the older girl said. ¡°I got something to help her along.¡± Morrigan felt her feverish dreams taking hold, vague images of walking through the graveyard taking over. Then, she heard a snap; in her dream, she had stepped on a twig, but then something spicey shot up her nose. Her eyes opened wide, and her face wrinkled as the spicey sensation invaded her sinuses. She could feel it in her ears and practically leaking out of her tear ducts as she began to cough. ¡°What was that, Hilda?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Smelling salts,¡± Hilda answered. ¡°Nothing special.¡± Morrigan spoke with a nasally voice. ¡°W-what thah hellw?¡± ¡°Sorry kid, but you¡¯ve slept enough.¡± She pushed Emma out of the way and lowered down to eye level with Morrigan. ¡°So you are awake. Right? How many fingers am I holding up?¡± She held up three fingers. Morrigan looked passed her, not feeling like answering the question. She was lying on her stomach, so her view of the room was low, but she saw a skeletal hand nestled on top of a cain. Her eyes traced up a black sleeve until she saw the lower half of Death¡¯s jawbone peeking from under his hood. ¡°Please step aside, Lady Hilda,¡± Death spoke in his usual calm tone. ¡°I would like to get a look at her.¡± ¡°W-what happened?¡± Morrigan whispered. She watched as Death walked over to her, the cain tapping against the floor with every other step. As he leaned down, she noticed a frailty in his movements that had never been there before. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Morrigan,¡± he said. ¡°You are back in your room. In my cabin, that is, and Hilda here has been aiding in your recovery.¡± Try as she might, she couldn¡¯t get her voice above a whisper. ¡°Recovery from what?¡± ¡°A demon had latched itself onto you, and in doing so, a significant portion of your flesh has been lost. Luckily, we¡¯ve managed to reconstruct most of it and in no small part thanks to Hilda and Noir, your body seems to have accepted the¡­ well¡­ replacement.¡± ¡°Replacement?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Yes, well, I assumed you were not interested in becoming a walking skeleton, so there was a bit of¡­ shall we say, creative problem-solving involved.¡± Morrigan gritted her teeth. She moved her arm to get up, but simply shifting her shoulder was enough to flare up the pain in her back, so she quickly gave it up. Instead, she hissed, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Master, allow me to explain,¡± came Noir¡¯s sophisticated voice. Death moved to the side, and she saw the familiar black feline sitting on his haunches atop a chair in the corner. His yellow eyes glowed brighter than ever, and for some reason, a wave of relief washed through her upon seeing him. Perhaps it¡¯s because one of her more vivid fever dreams involved Noir dying¡ªand she was the one who had killed him. ¡°The demon which latched onto you, Morrigan,¡± Noir explained, ¡°was of a type called a changeling. Essentially, they are parasitic. They consume their host and then take on their identity. Their shape-shifting nature also affords them regenerative properties, so¡­ using some of the demon¡¯s flesh to replace your own turned out to be a viable option.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she repeated the words in her head. Had she misunderstood? ¡°R-replace my own?¡± ¡°Yes. Most of your back muscles, part of your spine, and even some of your organs have been replaced with the changeling¡¯s flesh.¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± she whispered as the memories of that day suddenly started flooding back. She remembered the whispering in her ear¡ªthe creepy bastard who wore her face¡ªand somehow, everything it said made sense to her. She wasn¡¯t in control of herself, not really, but there had been a sliver of her true conscious mind in the background of it all. It was a nightmare¡ªwatching everything unfold and being powerless to stop. It felt like¡­ drowning¡­ Yes, that was it. She had almost drowned once in elementary school. Her mom had dropped her off at a pool party, and it was one of her first traumas, as the other kids seemed to get the idea she was poor and bullied her over it. It started with making fun of her clothes but eventually escalated when one of the boys pushed her into the deep end, saying she needed to get wet because she smelled so bad. Of course, she never had anyone teach her how to swim, either. Even now at 16 years old she didn¡¯t know how. But, that moment when the water covered her never left her mind. In a blind panic, she tried to find something to grab onto. Her arms flailed, finding nothing; even the pool¡¯s edge alluded her. She couldn¡¯t scream for help because water would fill her mouth and lungs if she tried. It was like she was trapped in this other world where she was powerless to control what would become of her body. Flailing around with nothing solid to grab onto, wishing desperately her screams could reach the other world and someone would help her. That is what drowning was like, and that is exactly what being under the changeling¡¯s control felt like as well. ¡°Hey, hey! Relax kid!¡± Hilda said, snapping her out of the memory. Morrigan realized she was not in control of her breath. It came in and out rapidly, her heart being squeezed oppressively inside her chest and her entire body locking up. ¡°Hey, breathe easy, you¡¯re going to faint! HEY!¡± Hilda snapped her fingers in front of Morrigan¡¯s face. ¡°Out of the way!¡± Emma yelled and pushed the older girl. She kneeled by Morrigan¡¯s side and squeezed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Morrigan. You¡¯re safe now, and everyone¡¯s okay, see?¡± She spoke softly, the sound of her voice slowly talking down the panic attack that seized her. ¡°It¡¯s all over; nothing bad happened, and everyone¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°But¡­ Noir died, and you and Death were both¡­¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re here, see?¡± Emma smiled. Morrigan¡¯s gaze drifted to Death. He was using a cane. He never used a cane before. He seemed to anticipate her thoughts and said, ¡°Worry not, Morrigan. I sustained some damage, yes, but I¡¯m healing¡­ or repairing myself, in any case. But, all the same, please do not worry.¡± She shifted her attention to Noir. She remembered seeing his body in two, his flesh melting away. He had been dead, and she had killed him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Noir said, his whiskers knitting up with a scrupulous gaze. ¡°I stabbed you first. So we can call it even.¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°Screw you. You damn demonic cat.¡± Emma laughed. ¡°There she is! That¡¯s my Morrigan!¡± Morrigan tried to laugh, but it stirred the pain in her back and she winced. Then she remembered what they said just before her panic attack. ¡°Wait¡­ so how did¡­¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Hey, maybe don¡¯t worry about that for now?¡± Emma said. ¡°Why don¡¯t I get you some soup and just relax? You just woke up, you know.¡± ¡°H-how long?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Emma asked. ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been about a week.¡± Morrigan exhaled. Her eyes were feeling heavy again but she tried to stay awake. She had too many questions. She didn¡¯t know where to start, so instead said, ¡°I¡­ should have just stayed in Wyoming.¡± ¡°Now, why would you say a thing like tha¡ª¡± Emma paused. ¡°Morrigan? Hey, Morrigan?¡± Morrigan could hear her voice, but it was fading. Sleep was claiming her again, and once it began to take hold, she didn¡¯t have the strength to fight it. *** She felt like she was forgetting something. Something important. She tried to remember, piecing together fragments of thoughts and memories. Then it hit her: her list. The souls she was supposed to guide to the afterlife. How long had she neglected it? What would be the punishment for failing in her duties? Morrigan woke, and tried to get up. her muscles screamed and she fell flat against the bed once again. She groaned painfully, her fists balling up the sheets as she grit her teeth. She suddenly felt like she had to get up and do something, but she was stuck. She had to find out how much time had passed and what she needed to do to make up for it. As she tried again to move, a sharp pain shot through her back, and she let out a small scream. ¡°Morrigan?¡± Emma¡¯s voice came from the doorway. She hurried over to her side. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t move; you¡¯re not ready yet.¡± Morrigan glanced toward the window. It was dark outside. How long had it been since she last woke up? Was it still the same day? ¡°Emma, I need... my list,¡± she said, her voice hoarse. Emma looked confused. ¡°Your list?¡± ¡°My reaper list,¡± Morrigan clarified. ¡°The souls... I¡¯m supposed to reap¡­ H-how long has it been?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Emma looked over her shoulder, and Morrigan followed her gaze to Noir, still sitting on the chair. ¡°For now, master is taking care of your list,¡± Noir said. ¡°Just as he had insisted on doing while you were away.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I thought¡­¡± Morrigan¡¯s words trailed off. ¡°You would have been classified as a rogue reaper, had master not taken measures to protect you,¡± Noir said. ¡°Thus, you¡¯d have appeared as an emergency order on the list of any other reaper you came near during your travels.¡± Morrigan blinked. ¡°But¡­ I checked my list. There was nothing.¡± Noir¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Do you remember where that list came from?¡± She had a sudden flashback to her first encounter with Noir¡¯s demonic nature. He had melted some of his flesh to create it. ¡°The list¡­¡± he explained, ¡°well, the physical version of it that you possess, is merely transcribing what I am able to provide to you as a voidling.¡± ¡°Um¡­ so¡­ I was too far away to get voidling reception?¡± ¡°More or less,¡± Noir confirmed. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you put the names there.¡± ¡°I merely translate what is handed down by the fates. Reapers exist here on Earth; the fates exist elsewhere. Voidlings are unique in their ability to easily move and communicate between plains of existence. Even the most powerful of demons require a portal of some fashion, but for my kind, it is simple.¡± Emma stared. Morrigan could see the gears spinning in her head. She shook it off and smiled. ¡°Surprised you¡¯re saying all that in front of me,¡± Emma laughed. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve decided to trust me, even though I¡¯m a witch?¡± Noir¡¯s whiskers knitted on one side. ¡°This is not secret knowledge. I¡¯m sure your cousin could have told you this. Besides¡­ either way, you hardly qualify as a witch.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Emma snapped. ¡°Yes I AM a witch!¡± Noir tissked. ¡°As if.¡± Emma''s face turned red. Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He grows on you.¡± ¡°Somehow, I doubt that¡­¡± Emma said dryly. ¡°Hmmm. yeah, you¡¯re right, actually.¡± Morrigan grinned. ¡°I still can¡¯t stand him.¡± ¡°Apologies. I suppose arrogant teenage humans are simply not my forte.¡± *** Emma and Hilda would have to leave every so often. They did have their own lives to tend to, after all. Hilda would come every day and help with her recovery, and Emma never let more than a 48-hour gap between visits happen herself. Morrigan told her not to worry about it so much. After all, she mostly just slept during Emma¡¯s visits. When she was able to keep her eyes open she would listen to Emma talk and gossip like everything was normal. It made her happy just hearing Emma¡¯s voice, and she suspected that even when she was barely conscious, Emma just kept talking anyway. Slowly, Morrigan recovered. Sitting up on her own was her first milestone, then finally, she was even able to limp to the bathroom without any assistance. Morrigan wasn¡¯t the only one who needed to recover, as she noticed even a week later Death was still getting around with a cane. He seemed to hide further under his hood than normal, and when Morrigan eventually managed to get a peek at what he was hiding, she saw shards of his skull that had been pieced together like puzzle pieces with thin black lines between them. She wanted to ask exactly what happened¡­ but then again, she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to know. She felt guilty enough as it was. About two weeks after the changeling attack Morrigan was taking a shower, fully getting around on her own now, though still a bit slowly. She turned and looked over her shoulder to the mirror she set up in the shower. It was hard to believe she lost as much of her flesh as they said she did. There was a huge patch of discoloration, where her white skin was a slightly greyer shade, but otherwise it wasn¡¯t clear she was ever injured at all. But that¡¯s not my flesh¡­ It was only on occasions, when she stopped thinking about it or was concentrated on something else, she felt a slight tingling running down her spine. It wasn¡¯t like the feel of magic, it was completely different, like a bug crawling along her skin, but deeper, wider and faster. As she stared at the patch of discolored skin, she suddenly saw it move, it was like a muted wave, a minor ripple in some thick liquid that pulsed along her back. She let out a surprised scream, reached for the shower door as if to run, thern realized¡ªwhat exactly did she plan to run from? It was attached to her. It was the only reason she was able to stand without completely giving up on her human body. She gulped cautiously, looking over her shoulder once more. A smaller wave pulsed along the arc of her back, interrupted by her spine, and then laid still. What if that thing¡¯s still alive? It hid in the graveyard for weeks¡­ waiting for a good target. Or maybe, since it was born from my blood in the first place¡­ it was just waiting for me. She shuttered at that thought and suddenly felt uncomfortable in her own skin. As quickly as she could manage in her weakened state, she rinsed off, got out, and dried herself. As she was getting dressed, she could vaguely make out the sound of Hilda¡¯s voice¡ªit sounded like she was bickering with Noir. As she came out of the bathroom and down the hall she spotted Hilda in the livingroom. Noir sat atop a stack of books so he was at eye level with her. ¡°There she is!¡± Hilda said. ¡°I see you¡¯re getting around pretty w¡ª¡± ¡°It moved,¡± Morrigan said, cutting right to the issue. Hilda and Noir were mostly to thank for the patch-job that was done on her body, so she figured best to report to them. ¡°It... moved?¡± Hilda asked uncertainly. ¡°The...¡± she shook her head. ¡°The changeling flesh! It just moved!¡± She was trying to stay calm. ¡°How so?¡± Noir asked. ¡°It was just a wobble, but¡­ I saw it.¡± ¡°Mind if I take a look?¡± Hilda asked as she walked over to her. Morrigan nodded and turned around. As Hilda lifted her shirt to uncover her back, Morrigan shot a glare at Noir, who respectfully turned around atop his stack of books to face the other way while Hilda examined her. Hilda then applied some pressure with her hand just under Morrigan¡¯s neck, then moved her hand slowly down her spine. Morrigan felt a bit of a warm sensation, which must have been some kind of magic. Hilda¡¯s thumb then traced around in a big circle, Morrigan figured along the edges of the patch-job where her own flesh met the demon¡¯s. ¡°It hasn¡¯t consumed any more of your flesh, it¡¯s exactly as we left it. Furthermore, there is no consciousness in it.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure of that?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I just am. Trust me, it would be obvious to me if I was touching a demon right now. The changeling is dead, you just¡­ borrowed one of its parts.¡± Morrigan shuttered. ¡°But it moved.¡± ¡°Hmmmm¡­ let me try something. Keep your shirt up for me. This might hurt a little, but don¡¯t freak out.¡± ¡°O¡­ kay?¡± Morrigan asked suspiciously, looking over her shoulder as Hilda stepped backward. She pulled her staff out of thin air, then held it with both hands as the blue gem nestled in the tree knot began to glow. Suddenly a blue streak of color shot out of it, like a lightning bolt, and stabbed Morrigan¡¯s back. She yelped, but then, she felt the strangest sensation, like a bubbling along her back. She twisted to see over her shoulder and her heart jumped into her throat from the horror of what she saw. Little spikes rose from her back in quick succession, swatting then retracting so quickly they sliced the air with a swish. Morrigan clenched her fists on her shirt, tempted to scream. She probably would have if it were not for the fact Hilda seemed so calm. ¡°Hmmm, I see,¡± she said, stepping forward with her palm out now. Her staff continued to glow as Hilda placed her hand on Morrigan¡¯s back, and the spikes retracted, evening out along her back once again and both the pain and odd bubbling sensation melted away into a soothing warmth. ¡°It reacted defensively but I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s just a¡­ how to put it¡­¡± she pointed at her knee. ¡°Like hitting your reflexes.¡± ¡°Then why did it move earlier?¡± Morrigan asked, rolling her shirt back down. Noir turned back around and asked. ¡°What were you doing at the time?¡± ¡°I was just looking at it.¡± ¡°It could have been reacting to your own consciousness. It is a part of you now, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so¡­¡± she didn¡¯t know what words could describe how she felt about that. The thought put a queazy feeling in her stomach. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to get used to it,¡± Noir said. ¡°That is, unless you are ready to discard your flesh entirely.¡± ¡°But¡­ I only became a reaper a month ago¡­¡± Morrigan said. If she had to do this job to stay alive, she wanted to remain looking at least somewhat human for as long as she could. She did not want to just be a skeleton, though she knew it was unavoidable in the long run. She was grateful that Emma accepted her as she was, but asking her to accept her as a literal skeleton would have been asking too much. She was sure her relationship with Emma would suffer if that were the case. Therefore, she wanted to stay as she was at least until... Well, until Emma died, she supposed. She frowned at the thought, it just now hitting her the fact she would outlive everyone she knew other than Death and Noir. Hilda took in Morrigan¡¯s expression for a moment, frowning slightly. Then she clapped her hands. ¡°Hey, I have an idea! It might start having stronger reactions as your own strength comes back, but there is a way to keep it under control.¡± ¡°How?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Go grab your hoodie. Oh, and you¡¯re supposed to be good at sowing, right?¡± ¡°Well, yeah, but...¡± Morrigan had no idea how that could be relevant. ¡°Let¡¯s see...¡± Hilda tapped her foot, pondering something. I¡¯m not sure about everything we¡¯ll need, so make a list of embroidering supplies. I¡¯ll go pick up Emma along with anything you put on that list. Morrigan canted her head. ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± Hilda winked. ¡°Just a fun little craft project.¡± She turned her gaze to Noir. ¡°That is if the hell-cat over here doesn¡¯t get upset about us practicing a little witchcraft.¡± READ 13 chapters ahead (4 weeks) for just 10$!!! Chapter 53 - Sewing Circle
Chapter 53 - Sewing Circle
Morrigan realized Death had become less present in the cabin than normal. At first, she figured it was because he had two lists to reap while she recovered. Though, even at night he didn¡¯t seem to glue himself to the couch with his video games as often. It was only on occasion that she saw him in passing or was aware of his presence in the cabin, but they hardly spoke beyond a short acknowledgment. As she waited for Hilda to return with Emma, she stood on the porch, soaking in some sunlight as she stretched her back. She felt some pain and awkwardness in her movements, but she was almost back to normal. She figured she could get back to reaping in the next couple of days. She wondered what exactly Hilda had planned when she mentioned picking up sewing supplies. Morrigan paced back through the cabin, bored out of her mind, and didn¡¯t even have Noir to bother as he was out with Death. She returned to her room and looked through her bag, pausing as she did so, then looking deeper. The diary¡­ She pulled everything out to confirm she hadn¡¯t missed it, but yes, it was gone. Where had she last seen it? She still had it in her bag when she left the hotel, and she took her bag to the graveyard with her. After she woke up back in the cabin, her bag was on the floor beside her bed. Nothing was missing¡­ except for the diary. Well, if Death took it, she supposed she had no right to complain. She did break into a locked room and steal it after all, but now that she was thinking about it, she had a few questions she¡¯d like to ask. She pondered going back up to the locked room, but he undoubtedly knew she had been in there before and either made it more secure or would be upset with her for doing it a second time. She heard the front door open and quickly went out to the living room. She hoped to see Death, but it was Hilda and Emma. They each held a bag from Hobby Hut, and Emma had an additional bag from a grocery store. ¡°Hey, Morrigan! You¡¯re looking better!¡± Emma said. ¡°Yeah¡­ I feel better,¡± she said distractedly. Emma turned her head as Morrigan then asked, ¡°Hey, do you remember that diary I showed you?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course.¡± ¡°Did you borrow it from my bag?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen it since you let me read it at the hotel. I know for a fact I put it back, though.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Morrigan said, contemplative. ¡°Sorry,¡± Emma said, seeing Morrigan seemed bothered about it. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯ll probably turn up.¡± Unless, of course, Death took it. She turned her attention to Hilda. ¡°So, what kind of craft project did you have in mind, exactly?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to form a sewing circle and do some proper girl talk,¡± Hilda said with a wink. ¡°Oh, Emma¡¯s going to make lunch for us first.¡± She reached into her bag and took out a spell book, tapping one finger on it. ¡°I need to do a little research first.¡± Hilda ended up sitting cross-legged on the floor, between several precarious stacks of books just outside the kitchen. She had glasses on, the spell book on the floor in front of her, and a pencil hanging from her lips which she occasionally used to sketch something inside a notebook. Morrigan hung around the kitchen as Emma cooked, but occasionally glanced over to the notebook to see Hilda sketching runes and strange, detailed circles. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you wear glasses,¡± Morrigan said to Hilda. ¡°Just when reading,¡± she said distractedly, placing the pencil back in her mouth as she flipped through some more pages. ¡°So you¡¯re finally going to show me some spells?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Something like that,¡± Hilda said with that same distracted tone. It was clear she was trying to concentrate, so Morrigan asked Emma. ¡°What are you making?¡± ¡°Ham fried rice. It¡¯s a pretty simple recipe,¡± Emma answered as she chopped up some carrots. ¡°That doesn¡¯t look simple.¡± ¡°Na, it¡¯s way easier than it looks. You just have to throw in all the right ingredients. Literally can¡¯t screw it up unless you somehow screw up rice.¡± Morrigan nodded, then let her eyes droop to the ground guiltily. ¡°Hey¡­ sorry about everything.¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s this now?¡± ¡°I screwed up¡­ Bad.¡± ¡°Eh, I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± She smiled as she dumped the carrots into the pot. ¡°You know, stuff happens.¡± ¡°I dragged you into my problems and then ran away from you when you were trying to help. I just abandoned you at the hotel. That was messed up¡­ And then everything with the changeling too. You got hurt because of me.¡± ¡°No, pretty sure I got hurt because of a demon,¡± Emma said with a smile. ¡°Besides, now I have a cool battle scar. Wanna see?¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help smirking at that. ¡°Maybe later.¡± Emma finished cooking and served up three bowls, then they went to Morrigan¡¯s room as that was the only place not cluttered with books. They all sat in a circle on the floor by her bed and started eating. ¡°So, you going to keep us in suspense or what?¡± Emma asked Hilda as she took her first bite. ¡°Right, so today...¡± Hilda began by throwing the notebook in the middle of their circle. ¡°Morrigan is going to sew a sealing rune into her hoodie. But not just any rune! Watch this!¡± She put her bowl down and then held her hand above the notebook. Morrigan looked closely at the rune. It was complicated, with one full circle with lines going into it and several partially completed circles within, each about a tenth unfinished; the gaps in the inner circles pointed seemingly in random directions. Multiple strange symbols were etched into the places between the layers, and one final symbol at the center resembled a keyhole. The best Morrigan could compare it to is some diagram of an alien solar system, with the witch writing being another language identifying the different orbital paths¡­ or something like that. ¡°Keep watching¡­¡± Hilda said. ¡°Right now, the rune is locked¡ªbut, with a little magic¡­¡± Suddenly, the sketch started moving. Morrigan gasped, watching the lead shift as all the inner circles and writing began to rotate on the page. They continued to move until the empty spaces of the inner circles lined up, and then the lead briefly glowed blue. ¡°Ta-da!¡± Hilda cheered. ¡°Woah! What was that!?¡± Emma yelled, shooting up to her knees, bowl of rice haphazardly held in one hand. Morrigan almost expected her to toss the bowl into the air without even noticing. ¡°You can unlock the rune with magic, so it will no longer work and allow whatever it¡¯s sealing to be free. This way, Morrigan can keep that demon flesh on her back under control and only allow it some air when she wants to.¡± ¡°Hm... why would I want to, though?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll eventually find some cool stuff to do with it. It¡¯s a part of you now, after all.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing, Hilda!¡± Emma said. ¡°Can we do one for me too?¡± Hilda smirked. ¡°Unless you¡¯ve been hiding something from me, I don¡¯t think you have anything that needs to be sealed. How about a protective rune instead? No fancy locking mechanism, though. Those things are hard to design, and I don¡¯t have the head to do another one right now.¡± ¡°Heh, that¡¯s fine by me.¡± ¡°Just make sure your mom doesn¡¯t see it, okay?¡± Emma exhaled. ¡°Trust me¡­ I know. She¡¯d probably lock me in the basement if she figured out I was practicing magic.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Morrigan asked, raising an eyebrow. Emma laughed. ¡°No, not literally, but she¡¯d definitely throw a fit and start keeping a closer watch on me. I have to meet Hilda down the street whenever she picks me up because Mom doesn¡¯t want me hanging around her.¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s a witch?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Yup, you got it.¡± ¡°Why is your mom so against witchcraft anyway?¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Emma sighed. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t understand it. She thinks its dangerous and unnecessary, and I don¡¯t know¡­ she thinks if I learn magic, I¡¯ll end up moving into the woods with Hilda and turn into some kind of weird hermit.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Hilda pondered as she took out the sewing supplies. ¡°Well, we¡¯re in the woods now, so guess we¡¯re halfway there.¡± Emma snorted. ¡°Seriously though,¡± Hilda said with a more even tone. ¡°Aunt Sharon is¡­ well, she lost her sister. You know?¡± Emma got quiet as that sunk in. ¡°Yeah but¡­ Hilda, Aunt Claire was your mom. You lost both of your parents, yet my mom treats you like some kind of pariah.¡± ¡°She¡¯s just trying to protect you. Even if it¡¯s misguided.¡± ¡°Well, I wish she wouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re my cousin.¡± Morrigan watched their exchange and could tell how close they were. She was surprised Emma hadn¡¯t talked much about her cousin at school. Morrigan only vaguely recalled her mentioning Hilda was the one who taught her about reading horoscopes. Morrigan felt a bit of a sinking in her chest, though, because she didn¡¯t have anyone like that herself. She never had anything in the way of family, only her mom, who was barely there. She did not know a single cousin, aunt, uncle or grandparent. Maybe she was a little envious, but she was still happy for them. ¡°Anyway, Morrigan¡¯s the sewing expert, right?¡± Hilda said, snapping her out of her thoughts. ¡°You might want to tattoo it directly onto your back one day, but putting it on your clothing should work for now.¡± Morrigan looked at the complicated design she was expected to embroider. There were multiple circles, and dozens of intricate symbols, and aside from the circles themselves, everything was completely asymmetrical. Embroidering meant Hilda intended her to do all of this one tiny thread at a time. ¡°You know, there are easier ways to do this than embroidery,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°There is no way I¡¯m going to finish this in one day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all the better, though,¡± Hilda said. ¡°By the time you¡¯re done you¡¯ll be intimately familiar with the design. You can¡¯t just hand a magic symbol to some random person who has no idea what it is. Magic is all about connection, and stitching that thing together one thread at a time will give you a very strong connection to it.¡± She rolled up her sleeve, showing her arm. She was strong, the contours of her muscles were clearly visible, and she had runes tattooed from her wrist all the way up to her bicep. ¡°Same with these. They were tattooed into my skin, one tiny drop of ink at a time. Arietta redoes the runes on her nails every single day. It makes a big difference in how effective they are.¡± Morrigan grimaced at the sound of Arietta¡¯s name. Emma chuckled. Hilda raised an eyebrow, then smiled. ¡°Oh yeah, Emma tells me you had a bit of a run-in with her.¡± Morrigan only responded with a sigh, so Emma answered for her. ¡°Yeeeaaah, you never warned me how frikken scary Arietta could be.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t expecting you to head to the shop by yourself,¡± Hilda shrugged. ¡°But, scary? Na. Arietta¡¯s just a cold bitch.¡± Emma grinned. ¡°I thought you were friends.¡± ¡°Heh, yeah, don¡¯t get me wrong. But she¡¯s one of the strongest witches around right now.¡± ¡°Even stronger than the old guy?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Mmmmm, Atomyst¡­ probably not. That guys a bit of an enigma, though. I suspect he¡¯s quite powerful, but it could all be smoke and mirrors.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Nobodies really seen him in action before, and as far as I know, he always skips the Walpurgisnachts.¡± ¡°Walpurgis¡­¡± Morrigan trailed off as she attempted to repeat the word. Through the corner of her eye she noticed Emma getting giddy. She apparently knew what it was. Hilda chuckled, pulling out two shirts from the Hobby Hut bag, handing one to Emma and keeping one for herself, then she started distributing the sewing supplies as she said, ¡°Well, technically we arn¡¯t suppose to talk about Walpurgisnact to non-witches.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m a witch!¡± Emma said. ¡°Besides, I do already kind of know what it is.¡± ¡°Oh? Well, what is it, then?¡± Hilda asked, testing her. Emma cleared her throat. ¡°It¡¯s a German word; it translates to night of witches. There is a festival amongst European countries on April 30th, particularly in Germany, but when a real witch talks about Walpurgisnact, they are referring to something else.¡± She glanced at Hilda to see how she was doing, and Hilda gave her an approving nod. ¡°Basically, it¡¯s a gathering. The magic community typically keeps separate from each other. You know, everyone just kind of does their own thing. But, when someone thinks there is a need for everyone to gather and discuss something, they¡¯ll call for a Walpurgisnact.¡± ¡°More or less,¡± Hilda agreed. ¡°Though, it¡¯s not always so formal. Sometimes, we gather just to party for a night and share what we¡¯ve learned.¡± ¡°How many witches and wizards are there?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Around here?¡± Hilda asked. ¡°Uuuh, hard to say exactly. It¡¯s not like I know all of them. About a dozen of us showed up to the last Walpurgisnact I attended, though. Plus, there are a lot of people who are from a line of mages but don¡¯t practice magic and have lost their attunement. Like Aunt Sharon, for example. I think Arietta¡¯s family is like that, too.¡± ¡°Only a dozen?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I¡¯d say, from here to Portland¡­ Probably about two dozen tops.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s not many,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ the witch trials really cut our numbers down,¡± Hilda said in a more somber tone. ¡°The magic community has been slowly dwindling ever since. 300 years and it still hasn¡¯t recovered¡­ probably never will, at the rate things are going.¡± The atmosphere got a little dense. Emma grabbed the shirt she was going to embroider a protection rune on and smiled. ¡°Hey, well, we¡¯re sitting here practicing witchcraft now, right? That counts for something, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Hilda smirked and nodded. ¡°Yeah, it counts for everything.¡± She looked over to Morrigan. ¡°Wellp, want to show us how embroidering works?¡± Morrigan smiled and grabbed her hoodie, pulling it into her lap. ¡°Okay, so it¡¯s actually pretty simple. It¡¯s just a bit tedious, so you have to be patient,¡± she said, grabbing the sewing needle and white thread. ¡°You can use whatever colors you want and get creative with it, but I¡¯m just using white because anything I put on will lose its color anyway.¡± ¡°So weird how that works,¡± Emma said. Morrigan sighed. ¡°You¡¯re telling me. Anyway¡­ first thing you want to do is thread your needle¡­¡± She demonstrated the process, performing a dozen stitches slowly while explaining the precise technique of holding the needle. She gave advice on avoiding pricks and ensuring the threads were appropriately taut¡ªnot too loose or too tight. Once she thought they had the idea, she moved faster and showed them the technique in real-time. She explained with a big design like this, you want to go fast, or it¡¯ll end up taking weeks, if not months, to finish. ¡°This will probably take a few days at best either way,¡± she said, her hands moving on autopilot in a steady rhythm as she passed the needle through the back of the hoodie over and over again. She kept checking the design Hilda had drawn as a reference as she went. Once the two witches found their rhythm as well, Morrigan fell into a bit of a trance. Hilda and Emma did most of the gossiping in their little sewing circle. That was normal for Morrigan, though. She typically wasn¡¯t making herself the center of attention, even with her regular group of friends. Still, she felt happy. She had never been more of a freak. Her skin was ghoulishly pale, her eyes were red, she had a demon grafted onto her back, and she could barely be considered human anymore¡­ but, she had friends¡ªreal friends. She had people she wasn¡¯t hiding from and could see her as she truly was... and they accepted her. *** That night, she avoided Death once again. She had wanted to ask him about the diary, but after he came home, she lost her nerve. She said goodbye to Hilda and Emma around sunset, when their embroidery project was only half down, then quickly retreated to her room to avoid talking to Death, who set himself in front of his video games. What are you so nervous about? Morrigan thought, pacing around her room. Death had never become angry with her before. He was always calm and understanding and told her about anything she wanted to know. So why did the idea of talking to him now make her so anxious? Come on Morrigan! She lightly slapped her cheeks. Just step out into the living room, say, ¡®Hey, can we talk,¡¯ and then ask about the diary! It¡¯s no big deal! Except it was a big deal. He had another apprentice he hadn¡¯t told her about, who just so happened to be about the same age as her when they made their contract. Morrigan didn¡¯t know what happened to her, but obviously, she wasn¡¯t around anymore. Despite that, Death still kept a room for her. A room which he locked in order to hide her existence from Morrigan. She didn¡¯t know what all of that meant, and that¡¯s probably what scared her about it. But you¡¯ll never know until you ask¡­ And things are just going to keep being awkward until you do. In fact, things will only get more awkward the longer you wait. She put her hand on the doorknob and exhaled. Alright¡­ game plan. Step one is walking into the living room. If you lose your nerve you can just ask to game with him instead. Or¡­ no, just act like your walking to the kitchen instead and then¡­ GYAAAAH! She opened the door, forcing herself to step out into the hall. She kept her legs moving before she could talk herself out of it again. She approached the living room, the walls of stacked books obstructing her view until she moved around them to the couch and saw¡­ that Death was not there. She sighed, arms hanging at her sides. ¡°If you are looking for master,¡± came Noir¡¯s voice. She turned to see him lounging atop a stack of books, tail swishing. ¡°I believe he is sitting out on the porch.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes lowered. ¡°Noir¡­ You know, before I left. I went upstairs.¡± She cautiously brought her eyes back to him. ¡°To that one room.¡± His tail swished again. ¡°That is something you should ask master about. Not me.¡± That disappointed her. She had no idea why, but for some reason Noir felt easier to talk to. Even though she felt like she got along with Death better. Maybe because she wasn¡¯t as worried about upsetting or disapointing Noir. ¡°Right¡­¡± she said under her breath, then walked to the front door. Sure enough, under the red sky of the setting sun, Death sat on the steps. Morrigan saw a small blue bird hopping along the driveway toward him. He reached a skeletal finger down, almost pointing at the bird, which then hopped up with a weak flutter of its wings. Death looked closely at it, carefully touching its wing with his other hand. ¡°Poor thing,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve been injured¡­ it is unlikely to ever heal. You have no ability to evade predators now.¡± Morrigan watched silently, not moving the door so she wouldn¡¯t distract him. Death cupped one hand around the bird, and then another, encasing it completely. When he opened his hands again, the bird¡¯s body lay dead on one skeletal palm, but its spirit sat atop his other finger. ¡°Go on,¡± Death said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you fly one last time?¡± The spirit tweeted out a happy song; Morigan wondered if it was a thank you. Then its wings flapped, and it took off into the sky. Death sat up straight once again, not looking her way, but then he said, ¡°Morrigan?¡± She gulped. Alright, here we go. She stepped outside and shut the door behind herself. ¡°Should you have let him go like that?¡± ¡°I do believe he will find his way on his own. And if he can¡¯t, he knows where to find me.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± She let her gaze drift out to the trees. ¡°Is there something you wanted?¡± ¡°Yeah, actually. There¡¯s¡­ something I really think I should ask you about.¡± He shifted, one hand moving into the sleeve of the other arm. ¡°Does it have something to do with this?¡± he asked. He revealed the diary, its worn leather held within his skeletal fingers. Her heart sank upon seeing it. So, he had been the one to take it from her bag. ¡°Yeah¡­ actually.¡± He reached for his cane and used it to help himself stand. Seeing under his hood, she saw there were still cracks in his skull. But, his jaw was open slightly in his best version of a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a short walk? I¡¯ll answer all you wish to know.¡± CLICK HERE to read 13 chapters ahead (4 weeks) for just 10$!!! Chapter 54 - Replacement
Chapter 54 - Replacement
The sun barely had any light left to give to the day. Death led Morrigan into the woods, where the tree coverage ensured only vague shadows remained. The air was cool and filled with the sounds of nocturnal creatures beginning their nightly activities. Morrigan felt a shiver run down her spine, both from the chill and the eerie atmosphere. ¡°Seems like a bad time for a walk,¡± Morrigan said, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Alice liked walking through here at night,¡± Death answered, his tone somber and reflective. ¡°Alice?¡± Morrigan asked, curiosity piqued. Death summoned his scythe, the ethereal tool materializing with the pole between his skeletal fingers. He tapped the pole against the ground twice, and the blade lit up with a white luminescent glow that brightened the area around them. The trees cast long, intricate shadows, and the path ahead became clear. ¡°So¡­ that was her name?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°The girl from the diary?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Death replied, his voice tinged with sadness. ¡°She was my last apprentice before you. We parted ways nearly eighty years ago now.¡± ¡°Parted ways¡­ so she¡¯s still alive, then?¡± ¡°The last I saw her, yes, but I haven¡¯t heard from her since. I don¡¯t know her current whereabouts or condition.¡± ¡°So¡­ the diary started in 1694¡­¡± That meant she was his apprentice for about 250 years. Based on the first year covered by the diary, Morrigan suspected they wouldn¡¯t have made it that long. ¡°I first met her in Salem, Massachusetts, and that is where she began her work as a reaper. However, due to some issues that arose from her remaining in a place so close to her own death, I eventually thought it best we move somewhere far away.¡± They walked in silence for a few moments, the only sound being the crunch of leaves underfoot. Morrigan gathered her thoughts, feeling the weight of what she wanted to ask. The glow from the scythe cast a soft light on her face. ¡°Emma had a theory about how she died,¡± Morrigan said cautiously. ¡°She said it sounded like the girl¡­ um, Alice¡­ was buried alive.¡± Death sighed, a deep, resonant sound that seemed to echo through the trees. ¡°Indeed, Emma would be correct. But if only that were all. Alice was tortured for days until she confessed to anything they wished of her¡ªall of it lies. She was no witch. Even had she been, she nor any other witch were responsible for that damned pandemic. When they were through with their interrogation, they performed their horribly misguided ritual. Her eyes and mouth were sewn shut, and she was buried alive.¡± Morrigan stopped walking, the horror of Death¡¯s words sinking in. ¡°That¡¯s... awful,¡± she whispered. Death nodded solemnly, his skeletal face impassive but his tone laden with sorrow. ¡°It is only a small mercy that she did not remain conscious for very long inside that coffin¡­ and then she soon died.¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°How could anyone do that to someone? H-how old was she?¡± The words left Death like a failing breeze. ¡°Fourteen¡­¡± Morrigan felt appalled, horrified, and angry all at once. Death spared her the details of the girl¡¯s interrogation, but she could only imagine. ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t know where she is now?¡± ¡°No. We had a falling out. Moving away from Salem wasn¡¯t enough to give her peace of mind. Getting revenge in Salem wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy her, Morrigan.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ revenge?¡± ¡°Yes. She slowly hunted down those who were involved in her death. This was initially unknown to me; she was quite clever at hiding her actions, you see.¡± ¡°But¡­ I thought we can¡¯t reap someone who isn¡¯t on our list.¡± ¡°This wasn¡¯t reaping, Morrigan. It was murder.¡± ¡°But how did she hide it from you? Wouldn¡¯t their names still show up on your list eventually?¡± ¡°I will not tell you how. But she found a loophole; I¡¯ll just say that. She was young, but she was frighteningly clever. More so than I realized for quite some time.¡± Morrigan wasn¡¯t entirely sure how she felt about that. Those people had tortured her, and even without the extra context, Morrigan could tell just from the way the diary entries were written how much she suffered. ¡°Would she have gone to limbo if you didn¡¯t make a contract with her?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°No¡­ she was not like you. She could still have gone to heaven if she chose it. That is, before accepting my contract.¡± ¡°Then why did you make her a reaper?¡± ¡°I¡­ had been waiting for an apprentice for quite some time. She seemed an appropriate candidate. Her life was cut short, she had a deep sense of justice, and she wanted it. She did not want to pass on; she was not done with this world. I know it is not uncommon for spirits to feel that way, and we don¡¯t typically give in to their desire to stay. But Alice¡­ she was different.¡± He stopped walking, seeming to gather his thoughts. Morrigan stopped and looked at him, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Well¡­ I did try to reap her, at first,¡± Death continued. ¡°I found her as a spirit above her grave. I had been late in getting to her because there was so much dying due to the smallpox pandemic. The reapers in the area could not keep up with our lists, so sometimes, they were left to linger a little longer than we would have liked. ¡°When I arrived, I apologized for being late, and told her of heaven. But she didn¡¯t want to go. I tried my best to console her on what lay ahead, but she refused to accept it. Still, I stuck to my duty, and I raised my scythe, but then, she did something no spirit had ever done to me before¡­ She grabbed my scythe.¡± Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°Whoa¡­ seriously?¡± ¡°Oh yes. She was only a spirit, yet as I prepared to reap her, her hand shot out. She grabbed the pole with both arms. The blade was inches from ending her¡ªbut she fought! She fought and she pleaded¡ªshe screamed and refused to go. There was so much raw passion in her voice. After all she¡¯d been through, she wanted to live, to continue existing here on earth. ¡°I asked why. I pointed out how harsh this world has been to her. She¡¯d lived to see the spread of a horrible disease and been unjustly alienated and despised by her community due to rumors. Then, she was eventually tortured and murdered. So why would she wish to stay in such a place? And her response left me speechless, not for the first time that night.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°She said she didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°...Oh?¡± It didn¡¯t sound all that impressive. Morrigan was expecting some deeply philosophical insight or¡­ something. Death had been around for thousands and thousands of years, so Morrigan assumed it would take something pretty huge to give him pause. Death chuckled. ¡°She said she didn¡¯t know, but just that she felt the need to stay, and if I were to take her now, she would never be able to answer that question. And so¡­ I gave her a choice. I told her of being a reaper, and gave her an opportunity to stay.¡± A thought crossed Morrigan¡¯s mind as they continued to walk in silence. ¡°So when I died, you had to take my body in order to sign the contract.¡± She hesitated, thinking of the words. ¡°How did you get her body if it was buried?¡± ¡°I dug her up,¡± Death said. ¡°Even so, her body was hardly viable. Aside from the stitching on her face, there were so many wounds and broken bones. I felt a rare anger in seeing it¡­ I only regret that she had to return to such a broken body. But, she steeled herself, and instead of crying or cursing what they¡¯d done to her, she thanked me. She thanked me and then returned to her body. ¡°I took her back to my home at the time, cleaned her up as best as I could, and removed the stitches from her face. Then, I reanimated her and presented her the contract. She signed without hesitation.¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°Do you think she used you just to get revenge on those people? Like, do you think that¡¯s what she was planning all along?¡± ¡°Knowing her as I know her now, I do not doubt that it was on her mind. In fact, I¡¯m sure the moment her body was reanimated, she was already plotting to go back. But¡­ As I tell you this, I want you to know that Alice did have it in her to be a good reaper. She cared deeply about the weight of her duties and giving spirits a reassuring passage to the afterlife. That is, except for those who she saw as evil. If she knew a spirit were destined for hell she would torment them before completing her duty. This was a major point of contention between us, and it eventually led to us parting ways.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll get mad at me for saying this¡­ but is that really so bad? Is it really important to be kind to someone who was evil?¡± ¡°We are not judges,¡± Death said. ¡°It is not our place to spread justice in this world. Reapers with that mentality slowly grow corrupted by their own sense of righteousness. It warps their purpose, turning them from guides to a sort of self-appointed enforcement of their own morals. Alice struggled with that distinction.¡± Morrigan considered his words as they walked, the forest growing denser around them. She could see how the lines between justice and vengeance could blur for someone who had suffered as Alice had. ¡°So, you believe that even the worst people deserve a peaceful transition?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°What about those souls who did terrible things? Don¡¯t they deserve some form of retribution?¡± Death paused, his empty eye sockets fixed on her. ¡°Retribution is a human concept, tied to emotions and earthly justice. In the grand scheme of things, there are forces far beyond us that decide the fate of every soul. Our role in the process ends when we send them there.¡± Morrigan thought back to the demon she had confronted on her second day. She thought he was a normal human at first when she chased him, after witnessing him pushing that boy into traffic. What exactly had her plan been? She wasn¡¯t entirely sure, she didn¡¯t think that far ahead, but wouldn¡¯t the point have been to kill him, had she been able to? It definetly seemed reasonable at the time. After all, he probably would have killed more innocent people himself. She looked over to Death and noticed him staring at her, a depth in his gaze it was like he was trying to see inside of her. She cleared her throat, thinking about the other thing that disturbed her about the diary. It hadn¡¯t really clicked right away, but after a while she made the connection on how similar she and Alice were. Finally, Morrigan broke the silence. ¡°Death, there¡¯s something else that¡¯s been bothering me. Alice was fourteen when you contracted her. And now, here I am, a couple of years older than her, but still pretty close in age¡­ and you¡¯ve chosen me as your new apprentice.¡± ¡°You are asking if Alice factored into my decision to make you my apprentice?¡± They were approaching the end of the trail, the density of the woods dispersing, and she could see the clearing just ahead of them. ¡°I mean¡­ I can¡¯t help but see the connection. It kind of makes me think you see me as a sort of do-over.¡± Death didn¡¯t respond right away, and that made her nervous. She felt like she had hit the nail on the head, and he now didn¡¯t know how to respond. The last time she asked why he had offered her the contract, he said it was on a whim and that he thought her situation was sad, yet he saw potential in her. If he hadn¡¯t been honest about his true intentions, then that truly bothered her. It would mean she hadn¡¯t been made a reaper based on any kind of sound reasoning or determination that she was appropriate for the job. That would mean she did not deserve to be here right now. ¡°I see why you would think that¡­¡± Death said slowly. She felt herself getting angry. It felt like a betrayal, but she didn¡¯t know how to put it into words. Then the fact that he set up a room for her that was so similar to Alice¡¯s was just¡­ creepy. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get something straight,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I¡¯m not Alice. Okay? I am my own person, and I won¡¯t be a replacement for her.¡± Death stopped walking and turned to face her fully, the scythe¡¯s glow casting eerie shadows on his skeletal face. ¡°Morrigan, you are absolutely right. You are not Alice, nor should you ever feel like you are her replacement. My decision to make you my apprentice was not an attempt to seek redemption for my failures with Alice.¡± Morrigan crossed her arms, her anger still simmering. ¡°Then what was it, exactly? Why me?¡± He still didn¡¯t respond. She exhaled, and stomped past him, angrily. She felt like leaving again. She knew staying at Emma¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be easy with her parents, but she wondered if Hilda would let he crash for a few days. ¡°Forget it.¡± ¡°Morrigan, wait,¡± Death said. ¡°Okay¡­ there is someting¡­¡± She turned. ¡°What?¡± His skeletal fingers came up to his jaw. He seemed to be struggling with something. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ well, partially right. There was another reason for my decision. The truth is, that night when I found your body in the crypt¡­¡± She felt a lump form in her throat as she stared back at him. ¡°That night¡­ was not the first time I met you.¡± ¡°What?¡± she whispered. ¡°I debated whether or not I should tell you this, but¡­ it was when you were so young I doubt you would have remembered. But, if your mother were ever to have it in herself to revisit that night, she may be able to fill in some of the blanks I may not be able to provide.¡± Morrigan felt the color drain¡­ well, if she had color in her face, it would be draining. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m referring to the night your father died.¡± Read next chapter (Grave Keeper 2) for free now! Chapter 55 - Gravekeeper 2
Chapter 55 - Gravekeeper 2
Morrigan backed away. Any normal person in any normal situation would be completely freaked out hearing something like that. But this was Death, a reaper. Of course he was there. If it wasn''t him, it would have been another reaper. It just so happened to be him. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Morrigan said, her voice a mix of resignation and curiosity. She never really knew her father; she couldn''t recall his face or a single word from him. So why did it matter? The most she remembered was once around Father¡¯s Day, Morrigan might have been five years old, when she asked her mom why she didn''t have a father. ¡°Your dad died,¡± her mom said simply, taking a drag of a cigarette. The concept of death had been introduced so offhandedly that Morrigan had to figure out what exactly the implications were on her own. Another memory that stood out was when she was helping her mom clean the house. She was maybe seven or eight years old. A song came on the radio and her mom said, ¡°Your dad could play this song better than they could.¡± It was one of the few times she had heard about her dad. It intrigued Morrigan because she wondered just how someone could play a song better than the original. Singing she could understand, but an instrument? Wasn''t it just about playing the right notes in the right order at the right times? If the original was the ¡®right¡¯ way, then how could it be played better? She explained that to her mom and told her it didn''t make sense. Her mom answered, ¡°That¡¯s ¡¯cause you don¡¯t know music, kid.¡± Morrigan always wondered if there was something to that, or if it was just her mom spewing more nonsense. On the few occasions she ever touched an instrument, it seemed completely alien to her. So at least one part of what her mom said had merit. Morrigan was not a musician. Even when it came to singing, she was completely tone-deaf. But what did her father dying have to do with Death making her his apprentice? ¡°Okay¡­ so you reaped my dad¡¯s spirit. So what?¡± Morrigan asked. She couldn''t quite explain how she felt¡­ but she had a particular urge to bite Death''s head off. Typically, that feeling was reserved for Noir. She didn''t know why, but part of her hoped he''d give her a reason to. Death¡¯s empty eyes seemed to soften. ¡°When I arrived, I saw you for the first time, Morrigan. You were so young you had barely learned to walk. You were pulling on your father¡¯s t-shirt, telling him he¡¯s not supposed to sleep in the kitchen. Your mother was upstairs in the bathroom crying, though she did not know what had happened yet. ¡°It pained me to see this situation because while that was the first time I had ever laid eyes on you, it was the second time I had come into your mother¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Second¡­ time¡­?¡± she echoed, trying to process the information. ¡°That house on the edge of the graveyard was owned by your great-grandmother. It was the one thing she had to her name, and when she passed away at eighty years old, she left it to the one person who helped her have some dignity in her final days. That was a pregnant seventeen-year-old girl¡ªyour mother.¡± ¡°Seventeen?¡± Morrigan repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. Just a year older than I am now, she realized. For some reason, she had never quite put that together before. ¡°What about her parents? I mean, my grandparents, I guess? Weren¡¯t they around?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the full story, as I¡¯ve only had these few glimpses into your lives, but I allowed your great-grandmother some time to¡­ observe. She was worried that her will would be contested, and that the house would not go to your mother as she intended. She also wished to stay as a spirit until you were born, which I was not able to allow her to do. Indeed, there was somewhat of a legal fight, but luckily her will was clear and well handled. Once she saw that your mother would get the house, she was content to pass on. I sent her to the afterlife with the assurance that even if she could not watch over Earth from heaven she would one day have all the answers she needed when her loved ones met her there.¡± Morrigan¡¯s impulse to yell and get angry had passed by now. Her mind felt simply rattled. Though, she still did not understand what any of this had to do with becoming Death¡¯s apprentice. ¡°So¡­ my father. How does he play into all of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, your father was given passage to heaven. He did not have an unkind soul, but he had a body filled with poison. He had been poisoned by opiates from a young age, and it was something he always struggled with. Yet, he cared deeply for you and your mother. I could see that clearly.¡± Morrigan¡¯s gaze fell to the ground. ¡°If he cared so much, then why couldn¡¯t he get off the drugs?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it''s as easy as you say, Morrigan.¡± ¡°Sure, I get that. But he should have known how things would end up.¡± She clenched her fists. ¡°Maybe if he got his shit together and was able to help, things would have been easier!¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Death''s hollow eyes seemed to soften even more, and his voice took on a gentle tone. ¡°Addiction is a cruel poison, Morrigan. It¡¯s not just a matter of willpower or knowing the consequences. Your body believes it needs the substance so desperately that it constantly screams at you to give in. To deny that impulse is like willfully starving yourself, or refusing to give your lungs air. The cravings become unbearable, a relentless force that can overpower even the strongest of wills.¡± Morrigan¡¯s fists remained clenched, her nails digging into her palms. ¡°So you¡¯re saying it wasn¡¯t his fault?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying it¡¯s more complicated than fault or blame. I¡¯m saying he fought and lost many battles, and in the end, he lost his life.¡± Morrigan¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on the ground. ¡°You said he cared for us. How do you know?¡± ¡°As a spirit, he was no longer influenced by the poison in his body. He cursed himself for not being stronger, for not being able to be there for you. He begged me for another chance, but of course, that was beyond my power to give. However, I did make another kind of agreement with him. He was worried that you would be taken away from your mother, and he told me how she had nobody else to support her. Going to her family would likely be seen more as an avenue to seize ownership of the house than to give her any true support, so¡­ I agreed to help.¡± ¡°How?¡± Morrigan asked, her voice softening. ¡°I began by bringing you to bed, then I waited outside for your mother to discover what had happened. I disguised myself as an old groundskeeper, as you¡¯ve seen me do before, and knocked on the back door. I claimed I had been out along the fence line when I heard her commotion upon discovering his body, and since it was a summer night and I could see through the screen door, I jumped the fence and came over.¡± ¡°But¡­ why would you interfere? I thought you don¡¯t do that?¡± ¡°A young teenage mother with nobody in the world to help her through such a situation is a rare circumstance. I made an exception. Your father was rightly worried that when the police were called, they would investigate and find drugs and you would have been taken from your mother. I believed if that is how that night were to proceed, then it would not just be your father¡¯s life that would be lost, but in the long term, it would eventually lead to a similar fate for you and your mother.¡± ¡°So you decided to step in? What about order?¡± ¡°It was merely a nudge toward a new outcome,¡± Death said. ¡°All your mother needed was someone on her side for that one night. Fate had made no clear decisions on you or your mother¡¯s lives, so I was sure my disturbance in the flow of events would only cast the smallest of ripples.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Noir disapproved, of course.¡± Morrigan had to smirk. ¡°Guess I¡¯ve been annoying him for even longer than I realized.¡± ¡°It would seem so.¡± Death¡¯s jaw cracked open slightly, resembling a smile. The mood seemed to lighten, if only a little. ¡°So what? You helped her clean up the house while the police were on their way?¡± ¡°Yes, and I was able to convince the police that you were safe and that I would be staying to help out for the time being. Your mother insisted on finding a way to repay me; she said I could come over any time for a break while working at the graveyard¡­ of course, the occupation I told her of was a lie, but either way, I had to refuse. I simply told her I was retiring soon and she would likely not see me again.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°That¡¯s it. Perhaps I have seen you once or twice in passing without noticing, but the next time I truly saw you was in that graveyard, on the day you died.¡± ¡°I see¡­ but¡­ why make me your apprentice?¡± ¡°That part is as I said. You did not deserve to go to limbo. I am not sure I would have made the same decision had I not remembered that little girl from fourteen years ago¡­ but, I was aware it was you. I knew you had a hard life, yet persevered, and took a chance to help someone in need. I believed you would make a fine reaper, and I still stand by that assessment.¡± ¡°Then why not tell me all of this from the beginning?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure I would have in time¡­ Perhaps, I felt some parts of the story were better left to someone else to tell you. And indeed, I¡¯m sure there is much my perspective lacks in the full picture of your home life from those early days.¡± ¡°Someone else¡­ you mean my mom, right?¡± ¡°If you wish to know more, I do believe she would be most appropriate to tell you.¡± Morrigan clicked her teeth. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I doubt I¡¯d get much either way.¡± ¡°Have you ever tried?¡± ¡°Of course I have,¡± Morrigan snapped. Though, that was probably a lie. ¡°Forget it¡­ but, none of this explains Alice. Why did you hide her from me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I truly have a good reason. It may be that I just didn¡¯t know how to broach the subject. I would have told you of her eventually. I¡¯m sorry that you found out the way you did.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ well, I¡¯m the one who went snooping.¡± Morrigan suddenly felt exhausted, and with her exhaustion, the tickling on her back began to stir up. Ignore it, she told herself. When she focused on the demon flesh it acted up more. Too many bombs had been dropped all at once and she needed time to just process it. The idea of laying down and closing her eyes was what began to call to her the most. ¡°I think I¡¯m ready to get back to reaping,¡± Morrigan said as she walked ahead, Death following her. ¡°You may take another day or two if you wish.¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve been out of it for long enough.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Do you not wish to go home? You¡¯ve been gone for three weeks now. It might be nice to let your mother know nothing has happened to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe at some point, but not right now.¡± Death seemed to sense she was done talking and he said not another word as he followed her back to the cabin. After brushing her teeth and changing into her basketball shorts, she laid down and stared at the ceiling. The tickle in her back began to stir again, so she tried to put it out of her mind. I¡¯ll get back to reaping tomorrow, she thought, and somehow she felt some comfort in thinking about returning to the routine. CLICK HERE to read next chapter NOW! (Chapter 56 - EPILOGUE - Black Magic Woman) Chapter 56 - EPILOGUE - Black Magic Woman
Chapter 56 - EPILOGUE - Black Magic Woman
That fucking knife... Down an alleyway behind a shopping plaza sat two boys. One had broad shoulders, a ponytail, and a bulging gut, but was otherwise strong. He was halfway through a 16-inch sub with extra meat, mayo clinging to the corner of his lip. The other, with black hair combed over one eye, leaned against the opposite wall, poring over an article on his cellphone. It was a missing person story, and the girl displayed was one he saw every time he closed his eyes. He could still feel his hand against the hilt of the knife, the pressure of her body against his as he stared into her eyes that were already dying. Those eyes he couldn¡¯t get out of his head¡ªhow wide they were, like she knew she was dead but just couldn¡¯t believe it. But the knife. ¡°God dammit.¡± Frank pushed off the wall and paced. ¡°Why the fuck did we leave the knife there!?¡± Donny swallowed and pounded his chest, forcing down a bite of the oversized sub. ¡°You¡¯re paranoid, man. Look, the article says missing, not dead, right? Nobody is ever going to look in that crypt. Guarantee they already checked the graveyard and didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Frank paced again, running his hand through his hair. ¡°Her phone. She dropped a phone, remember? That¡¯ll be enough to make them realize she was there, and they¡¯ll check more thoroughly.¡± ¡°The article didn¡¯t say shit about a phone. They missed it.¡± ¡°We have to go back,¡± Frank insisted. ¡°Hell no. That¡¯s how you get caught. Don¡¯t go back to the crime scene.¡± ¡°My fingerprints are all over that damn knife!¡± ¡°Bro¡­ quit obsessing. If they never take your fingerprints, it won¡¯t matter,¡± Donny said. ¡°Not to mention that little bitch Todd. He won¡¯t answer my calls. He¡¯s going to rat on us, I can feel it!¡± ¡°He¡¯d be ratting on himself. He was there and kept quiet. He¡¯s an accomplice after the fact. I told him that, remember?¡± Frank turned, giving Donny a cold look. Something in his eyes made Donny turn away. Frank had been different ever since that day. ¡°Want to know why you¡¯re so calm?¡± Frank said, walking toward him. ¡°Because your fingerprints aren¡¯t on the fucking knife.¡± ¡°Bro, quit being a pussy.¡± ¡°The fuck did you just say!?¡± Frank swatted the sub out of Donny¡¯s hand. Its contents flew out, landing face down in a mess of bread and mayo. ¡°The fuck!¡± Donny yelled, standing up and balling a fist. He froze when he saw a knife in Frank¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me,¡± Frank said. ¡°Dude¡­ come on.¡± Frank rocked his head back, flipping his hair away from his eye, and walked over to his bag. He couldn¡¯t trust either of them¡ªnot Donny and especially not Todd. When it eventually all goes down, when that girl¡¯s body is eventually found in the crypt, they are both going to turn on him. Just get rid of them. Frank took the book out of his bag. They need to die. The leather binding was unlike anything Frank had ever seen. It wasn¡¯t just black. It was so black he wanted to stare into it forever. This book could open a new world to him. He knew that. He just needed to learn more and give it what it wanted. Blood. Todd would have to be first¡­ that only made sense. It would be killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Look, my dad¡¯s a cop, so I know this stuff,¡± Donny continued. ¡°Nine times out of ten people, get caught because they start freaking out and do something stupid.¡± ¡°Something stupid?¡± Frank¡¯s mind raced as he flipped open the pages. It looked like gibberish. If he repeated the words, it would sound like nonsense, but as his eyes moved over the lines of text, he swore he could understand. It wasn¡¯t just understanding; it was like there was a whispering in his ear translating, and he felt cold. ¡°Something stupid, like what?¡± Frank asked, his voice distant. ¡°Like going back to the crime scene or trying to cover up evidence,¡± Donny replied, oblivious to the change in Frank¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Just stay calm, and we¡¯ll be fine.¡± Frank turned a page, his eyes taking in a drawing of a complex circular pattern. Black chalk would be the best medium to transcribe it. He didn¡¯t know how he knew that¡­ but, he did know he couldn¡¯t trust Donny to stay quiet. He had to act before either of them turned on him. ¡°Listen, Donny,¡± Frank said with an eerie calm. ¡°I think we need to make sure Todd doesn¡¯t screw us over. We should pay him a visit.¡± Donny looked up, a hint of uncertainty in his eyes. ¡°Why? He¡¯s not going to say anything. He¡¯s in as deep as we are.¡± ¡°Maybe. But if he panics, it¡¯s game over for all of us. Better safe than sorry, right?¡± ¡°I guess, but he won¡¯t answer his phone.¡± ¡°So we go to his house.¡± Frank snapped the book closed. ¡°Right¡­ just got to get him to the door and he¡¯ll probably come out. He¡¯ll lose his nerve when he can¡¯t just hide,¡± Donny agreed. Frank smirked, preparing to slip the grimoire back into his bag when he noticed some movement at the end of the alley. He looked up, seeing two figures in dark clothing, the sunlight behind them turning them into silhouettes. What they wore on their heads, however, gave them away. They each wore pointy hats, one about a head taller than the other. As they stepped into the shadows of the alley, Frank could see the shorter one was a girl. She had dark makeup around her eyes and lips, and her black-nailed hand clasped a staff, which she moved like a walking stick. It tapped against the ground with every other step. The taller was an old man, his clothing more dark blue than pure black now that he wasn¡¯t obscured by the sunlight, and he had an impressive long white beard. ¡°Well, now. I do believe you boys have something that belongs to me,¡± the old man said. *** Arietta took in the two boys. They were the ones who had dragged her brother into a murder and were the cause of his spiraling depression. She suspected they¡¯d been making his life miserable even before the day in the graveyard. The fact they coerced him into stealing from the shop said enough. ¡°Don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, old man,¡± Frank said, clutching the book tighter to his chest. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Arietta adjusted her hat, curling her fingers to observe the runes on her nails. They sensed no magic or danger. These boys were not mages. ¡°How foolish,¡± she said, her voice a soft, dangerous whisper. ¡°If you were capable of waking that grimoire, at best you would become its slave.¡± ¡°Fuck off,¡± Frank retorted, raising a middle finger. Arietta arched an eyebrow, momentarily perplexed, but then she laughed. ¡°Oh, you truly do not understand.¡± She continued her approach, the sound of her boots echoing ominously. Grandfather had agreed to let her handle them, and do whatever she pleased in exacting vengeance for her brother. Therefore, he stood back and observed. So rare it was she got a chance to use magic offensively. She just hoped the curses she prepared would make Grandfather proud. Frank stiffened, his eyes darting between Arietta and Atomyst. Donny held his ground, folding his big arms and staring her down. Then, Frank flipped open his switchblade and pointed it at her. ¡°Like I said, I got no idea what you¡¯re talking about, and this book is mine!¡± Arietta raised her staff, aiming it at Frank. ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯ve gotten yourself into, but I¡¯ll be happy to educate you.¡± Frank lunged forward, but before he could close the distance, Arietta whispered an incantation. The runes on her nails glowed, and a burst of energy shot from her staff, knocking the knife from Frank¡¯s hand. He stumbled back, eyes wide with shock. ¡°What the hell?¡± Donny exclaimed, stepping back. Arietta continued her advance as Frank scrambled for the knife, but the ground beneath him twisted, and the pavement cracked. He looked down in horror as roots and vines snaked up from the earth, ensnaring his legs and pulling him down to his knees. ¡°Holy shi¡ªg-get her, Donny!¡± Frank yelled, struggling against the magical bindings. Donny hesitated for a moment, then charged at Arietta. She simply raised her hand, and with a flick of her wrist, sent him crashing into the wall with a forceful gust of wind. He slumped to the ground, dazed. ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Arietta asked, canting her head. ¡°No¡­ of course, you don¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t possibly understand. But you will.¡± Her black lips curved into a smile, her teeth unnaturally white against her dark makeup. As she kneeled to be at eye level with Frank, he tried to reach for the book, but the vines seized him. ¡°Look into my eyes, boy,¡± she commanded. ¡°So, you¡¯re interested in black magic? You wish to summon spirits and wield forbidden powers?¡± Frank¡¯s eyes widened with a mix of fear and fascination. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know,¡± he stammered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill her!¡± Arietta¡¯s smile faded, replaced by a stern, almost pitying look. ¡°I don¡¯t care for your excuses,¡± she said softly. ¡°You toyed with forces beyond your comprehension, and you dragged my little brother into it.¡± ¡°Todd?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I love my little brother, and I¡¯ll never forgive you for hurting him.¡± She placed her hand on Frank¡¯s forehead. The runes on her nails glowed brightly as he grimaced, no doubt feeling a searing pain in his mind. ¡°This is what you sought,¡± Arietta whispered. ¡°The darkness consumes those who are unworthy. You wanted to play with demons? Fine. I¡¯ll show you some real monsters. For the rest of your life, you will see them in every dream and every shadow. You will know no peace, and your existence will be fear.¡± She tilted her head and gave a shrill laugh. ¡°Unless, of course, you learn to conquer the darkness. But I doubt it. I¡¯m sure your mind will break first.¡± ¡°What the fuck are you talking about!?¡± The runes glowed brighter. ¡°Es¡¯cathari¡¯ delora nyx¡¯thali nox¡¯en lumine. In¡¯voras mi¡¯thar, a¡¯luskera! At¡¯nox umbrata ferox thall domina!¡± Her nails dug into his scalp, and Frank screamed, his eyeballs rolling into his head as Arietta laughed. ¡°Wh-what the hell are you doing to him!?¡± Donny yelled. Flicking his eyes between the wizard and the witch. He seemed to struggle with a decision, then finally made his choice and ran, trying to escape down the alleyway. However, he didn¡¯t get far; Atomyst, who had been standing away, suddenly stepped out of the alley walls and blocked his path. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave yet. I made a promise to my grandaughter, after all, and she¡¯s having quite a fun time.¡± Donny backed away fearfully, glancing at Frank. The vines had retracted, but Frank lay curled into a ball, crying. ¡°Wh-what is this?¡± he bawled. ¡°Stop it! Make it stop!¡± Arietta patted his head in a mock show of comfort. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. The first day is always the worst.¡± Then she stood slowly, her eyes revealing themselves from under her hat as she locked her gaze with Donny. Her makeup was like a sinister black mask further shadowed by the brim of her hat, her eyes seeming to glow within some otherworldly darkness. ¡°Now for you¡­ clearly you are not the ringleader, but nor are you innocent. So, I do believe a punishment is in order.¡± ¡°Hey! It wasn¡¯t me! It was all Frank! E-even Todd can tell you that.¡± Arietta smirked. ¡°You ran down a girl half your size, assaulted her, kept her from leaving, and your actions led to her death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how it happened!¡± Donny yelled. ¡°If you keep lying, I¡¯ll take your tongue¡­ Now¡­ for you, I see a world with no pleasure. Food will taste like sand, a cold drink will burn your throat. You will live devoid of joy; every sensation will be pain, every pleasure an agony.¡± She raised her hand, and the runes on her nails glowed once more. Donny felt a cold shiver as her magic took hold. He tried to back away. ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this,¡± Donny begged, his voice shaking. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen!¡± Arietta¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression hardening as she ignored his pleas and began to chant. ¡°Es¡¯cathari en¡¯delos, mi¡¯salor en¡¯tovara, este¡¯lita mi¡¯vantos en¡¯fala en¡¯ombra!¡± ¡°Please! Stop!¡± Donny screamed. The curse complete, she placed her hand under his chin, her nails threatening to stab his throat. ¡°This is what you get. You killed an innocent kid and messed with a family of mages. It¡¯s too late for ¡®I¡¯m sorrys.¡¯ Now take your friend and go.¡± *** She watched them flee down the alley, Frank whimpering the entire time as Donny helped him. Her gaze remained stoic as she watched them go. Her grandfather walked over, placing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Those were powerful curses. It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if they end up taking their own lives.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still more than they deserve.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re comfortable being the judge of that?¡± he asked, looking into his grandaughter¡¯s eyes. She met his gaze with a smile. ¡°But of course.¡± The old wizard¡¯s lips curled. ¡°Good. When wielding dark magics, it must be done with confidence. Otherwise, you open yourself to danger.¡± ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± She walked over to the discarded book. All this trouble because they wanted to steal a grimoire and play at summoning demons. How foolish. She kneeled and reached for the book. The warning runes on her nails began to glow, and she froze. ¡°What¡­¡± Her eyes widened, staring at the book. She heard whispers emanating from it. Had this truly come from their shop? She gasped and stood, backing away. ¡°Grandfather! This grimoire is¡ª¡± The old man chuckled. ¡°Seems they had awakened it after all. How surprising.¡± He walked over to the grimoire, and with no hesitation, his hand calmly grasped it as he picked it up. Arietta stared in disbelief, clutching her staff. She saw a crooked smile reveal itself under his white beard, but then she blinked, and in an instant, it was gone. ¡°Ironically, I would say your curses were a kinder fate than what would have awaited them.¡± Arietta¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Grandfather¡­ where did it come from?¡± Her fingers remained tight around her staff. That book was dangerous. Those boys couldn¡¯t do much with it, but in the hands of someone who could harness magic¡­ ¡°It has been in our family¡¯s possession for many years,¡± Atomyst explained. ¡°Sealed, of course.¡± ¡°Then why have I never seen it? And how did it end up in Todd¡¯s hands?¡± ¡°That is a mystery, but perhaps we can ask Todd later. For now, I¡¯ll return it to the shop and make sure it is secure.¡± Arietta paused as she watched him walk ahead. She felt uneasy. Could it be that her own power was just too weak? She wondered¡­ why is it she feared to even touch it, yet her grandfather held it comfortably. ¡°Grandfather¡­ should we not destroy it?¡± He looked over his shoulder. The old man¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement. ¡°Destroy it? That would be both foolish and dangerous. Powerful artifacts like this grimoire are not so easily eradicated. Destroying it could release the essence it contains or unleash a curse upon us.¡± Arietta frowned, her grip tightening on her staff. ¡°But if it¡¯s so dangerous, why keep it at all? Why not bury it somewhere it can not be found?¡± Atomyst turned to face her fully, his expression grave. ¡°Because knowledge, even dark knowledge, has its uses. And our family has always been the keepers of such secrets. We cannot simply bury our responsibilities. Besides, understanding these artifacts gives us the power to protect ourselves.¡± She nodded slowly, still feeling a lingering unease. ¡°But how did Todd get it?¡± ¡°That, I plan to investigate, and we will ensure it never happens again¡­ Regrettably¡­ I¡¯m sure the responsibility is mine. I haven¡¯t had to mind it in so long that I neglected to check the seals.¡± It was unlike him, Arietta thought. A grimoire that powerful would be akin to keeping a loaded gun in the house, and the magical version of ¡°gun safety¡± is something Grandfather always took with the utmost seriousness. ¡°Come along now, Arietta,¡± he called, snapping her out of her thoughts. As they made their way back to the shop, Arietta couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss. The whispers from the grimoire seemed to echo in her mind just from coming near it. She glanced at her grandfather, who held the book with such ease, and wondered how he couldn''t be bothered by it as well. THIS IS THE END OF BOOK 1 BUT YOU CAN KEEP READING NOW ON PATREON! CLICK HERE! Chapter 57 - Freedom?
Chapter 57 - Freedom? The world zoomed by, filtered by a dark, oppressive haze. Morrigan imagined a box around herself as she adjusted to this strange new way of running, where she barely moved her legs. When light began to invade her box, she twisted away from it¡ªor at least, tried to.
The dark aura slipped away as a ray of light blinded her. The trees suddenly seemed far more solid. Then, her toe connected with the ground, and she was thrown out of her box. The world materialized in front of her as she tried to get her legs under herself, attempting to run on the ground which was moving far faster than her legs could keep up. Finally, it all came to a halt when she was a blink away from colliding with a tree. She threw herself to the left to avoid a direct impact, giving up on remaining standing and hitting the ground hard. The forest floor provided a slight cushion, but the impact still jarred her bones. ¡°Ah! Much better!¡± Death cheered, walking over to her. He rested his scythe over his shoulder as he stood over her. Morrigan glared up at him, frustration burning in her eyes as she picked leaves out of her tangled hair. ¡°Better?¡± Morrigan asked dryly. ¡°Yes! You seemed far more in control of your shadow steps this time! That is, right up until the part where you failed.¡± Morrigan brushed herself off as she got off the ground. ¡°Why do we have to start with shadow stepping? It can¡¯t be that important if I never see you using it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only because I prefer driving my classic!¡± he said, putting up one skeletal finger. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you shadow-step through your list tomorrow and let me take the car?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± he said, placing his scythe back on the ground. ¡°Not after what you did to the truck.¡± ¡°It had an oil leak. That¡¯s not on me!¡± ¡°You took it on a rather long road trip with not a single thought of inspecting its condition. Oh, and not to mention, you did so without my permission.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re holding that over me after all, huh?¡± ¡°All that aside, I simply cannot trust a new driver with the Phantom. It is far too rare and valuable, and I plan on taking it to a car show next month.¡± Morrigan narrowed her eyes. ¡°Seriously?¡± Death chuckled. ¡°Yes, it is my most prized possession. You know how much I cherish it!¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Trust me¡­ I know.¡± She looked deeper into the forest. Thin rays of sunlight pierced through the dense canopy, creating spotted patterns on the forest floor. Death insisted this was the best place to learn the feel of shadow stepping. Only direct sunlight, a similarly bright light, or a complete failure of concentration on a reaper¡¯s mana flow would force them out of the semi-material state. That¡¯s why the forest near his cabin was a perfect, safe environment with plenty of obstacles to practice with. There would be enough tree coverage toward town that once she became skilled, she could place herself on the city¡¯s outskirts even at midday. On a particularly cloudy day or at night, the entire world would be open to her. But¡­ she¡¯d prefer just driving if that were an option. Death laughed, the sound eerie yet strangely comforting. ¡°Come now, Morrigan. Let¡¯s give it another go. This time, try to make it back to the tree line.¡± He pointed through the forest; his cabin could barely be seen through the thick woodland. ¡°Plan your route before stepping into the shadows. Leave as few surprises for yourself as possible.¡± She took a deep breath, visualizing the shadows enveloping her, their cool touch wrapping around her like a protective cloak. When she felt ready, she took a step, then another, and before she knew it, she was moving with the darkness. The world around her blurred again. She could sense the trees passing by, their forms mere outlines in the dark haze. Light pierced through¡ªcoming at her so fast it was panic-inducing¡ªbut she focused on twisting out of the way, avoiding the blinding rays as they approached. Then, there was one final wall of light that was her goal and she dove right into it. She emerged from the shadows, stumbling but managing to stay on her feet as she slowed herself from a full run. She finally stopped her momentum with a wave of her arms to keep balance, then her head shot up, and she looked around. She was in the clearing, just a few yards from the gravel driveway that led to Death¡¯s cabin. She turned back to the trees and put a thumb up, a triumphant smile on her face. ¡°Did you see that!?¡± ¡°Very good, Morrigan!¡± Death called from within the trees. She tilted to see around a tree and saw him walking her way. Then, his form dissolved and he seemed to disappear. However, Morrigan managed to catch blurs of movement within the shadows, and she focused, trying to track his progress, but eventually lost sight of him. The next thing she knew, he stepped out of the shadow of a tree and calmly walked right in front of her. ¡°Show off,¡± she smirked. ¡°Years of experience, Morrigan. Remember to slow down before ending the spell; otherwise, it will be like jumping out of a moving car.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t really figured out speed control yet. I just do my thing and pray I don¡¯t end up plowing face-first into a tree.¡± ¡°Just move your legs slower. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± He pointed back into the trees. ¡°Now, try again. This time I want you to step free from the shadows willfully. Shadow stepping only works while you are in motion, so all you have to do is stop.¡± ¡°Easier said than done. I don¡¯t really feel like I have control over my legs.¡± ¡°But you do. It¡¯s just a different experience as you¡¯re in a semi-material form. You seem to be doing well with quick sideward movements, so just apply that to your legs.¡± With a steady exhale, Morrigan gazed through the trees as she imagined her path and then stepped into the shadows once more. The world blurred around her, and she moved through the darkness. She twisted and turned, dodging beams of light as they approached. Her legs were moving at an odd, slow rhythm that did not match the speed of the vague silhouettes flying at her. She felt more in control, more precise with each step. Now, she just had to try slowing down. It was a hard sensation to describe, like wading through water. More than that, there was a delay between her legs and what she intended for them to do. She looked down and realized she could not see her own body. It was a jarring sensation that she did not prepare herself for. Her concentration failed completely as her heart jump to her throat as if she were falling. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Her foot struck something solid, the world around her suddenly coming into sharp focus as she was expelled from the shadows. She tried to regain her footing, but her momentum was too great. She hit a tree, pivoting herself around the side of it, spinning, and finally falling on her back with the air rushing from her lungs with a solid ¡±OOOF!¡± She hit the ground hard, a sharp pain shooting through her body. As she lay there, gasping for breath, she felt a strange, tingling sensation spreading from her spine. The demon flesh began to react, rippling and shifting under her skin. ¡°No¡­ no, not now,¡± Morrigan muttered, clenching her teeth against the pain. She tried to push herself up, but her back felt like it was on fire. She stumbled, falling down to her hands and knees. The demon flesh rippled more violently, and suddenly, sharp, black tendrils tore through the back of her shirt, lashing out as if trying to grasp the surrounding air. ¡°Stay calm, Morrigan,¡± Death said, his voice steady as he approached. He placed a skeletal hand on her shoulder. ¡°Focus on your breathing. You can control it.¡± One of the tendrils lashed at his face, but his hand came up quickly enough to grab it. It wriggled like an angry snake in his skeletal grasp. ¡°Aaaah! It hurts!¡± Morrigan yelled, her fist clenching handfuls of leaves. ¡°You have the power to control this. Focus on breathing, in and out, and calm your mind.¡± ¡°Easier said than done,¡± she hissed through her teeth. She closed her eyes, willing herself to focus. The tendrils continued to writhe, and the pain intensified. She held her breath for a moment before slowly exhaling, trying to center herself. The tendrils began to slow their frantic movements, but the pain remained intense. ¡°You¡¯re doing well,¡± Death encouraged. ¡°Keep focusing. Visualize the demon flesh merging with your own. It¡¯s a part of you. You are in control.¡± Morrigan pictured the dark tendrils receding, melding back into her body. She took another deep breath, holding it, then exhaling slowly. The tendrils wavered and then began to retract, slipping back under her skin. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Death said, letting the tendril he held slip out of his grasp as it returned to her. The pain started to subside, and the tendrils disappeared, leaving only the torn remnants of her shirt. She opened her eyes, looking up at Death, her breaths coming out heavily. ¡°See? You can control it, and that¡¯s what¡¯s important.¡± Morrigan forced herself up to her feet. She wasn¡¯t sure if control was the right word. She just hoped that when she finished sewing the seal in her hoodie, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. ¡°I¡¯m done for today,¡± she said, walking past him and back toward the cabin. The seal was nearly finished, and she decided she¡¯d spend the rest of the day completing the project. Once in her room, she exchanged her tattered shirt for a new one, then grabbed her hoodie off the back of a chair. She collected her thread, needle, and Hilda¡¯s diagram from the desktop, then sat cross-legged on her bed as she worked. She was sure she could finish tonight as long as nothing distracted her. ¡°You ought to be careful in playing with witches¡¯ magic,¡± a deep, sophisticated voice suddenly spoke. Morrigan looked to the floor to see Noir there. ¡°Hello, Noir.¡± He jumped onto the bed and sat on his haunches, tail flicking. ¡°We used Hilda to aid in healing you because her healing and defensive powers are impressive for a human mage¡­ no doubt thanks to who her mother was¡­ but those girls are still witches.¡± ¡°I thought only one was a witch.¡± ¡°The younger, I suspect, will be a quick learner. She¡¯s of the same bloodline, so her potential is great.¡± Morrigan smirked. ¡°Make sure you tell her that next time she comes over. She¡¯ll love you forever.¡± His tail swished. ¡°I¡¯m merely offering words of caution. As a reaper, you are on the side of order. They are not.¡± ¡°They¡¯re my friends.¡± ¡°Maybe so, but you must understand it is in their nature to embrace chaos. Therefore, you are inherently at odds.¡± ¡°What about you? I thought you were quite literally a being of chaos. Something about if your kind were to rule, chaos would reign. Do I have that right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different. As I am now, I was created for the sole purpose of protecting order. My contracts forbid me from acting counter to that purpose.¡± Morrigan thought about that, threading her needle carefully as she continued to work on the seal. ¡°So I¡¯m curious¡­ how does that make you feel?¡± He turned his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How do I say this without completely sticking my foot in my mouth¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°Okay, so basically. Your kind were going to be destroyed, but you were allowed to live because you were given a purpose.¡± ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°So, therefore, if you were to deny that purpose and choose to live life your own way¡­ what would happen?¡± ¡°If I were to violate my contracts, I¡¯d be destroyed.¡± ¡°But couldn¡¯t you just slip into another dimension and hide?¡± ¡°In such a case, it would not last long. Other Voidlings would be sent after me¡­ I would be quickly found and outnumbered.¡± ¡°And that doesn¡¯t make you mad?¡± ¡°Why would it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ because you¡¯re not free?¡± ¡°And what exactly is freedom, Morrigan?¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± she stopped threading her needle as she looked upward and thought about it. ¡°I guess¡­ to live your life the way you want, without anyone else¡¯s control.¡± Noir¡¯s tail swished thoughtfully. ¡°Interesting. And do you believe that absolute freedom is truly possible?¡± Morrigan paused, the needle in her hand momentarily forgotten. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. I guess I¡¯ve never really thought about it that deeply. Sure, there are always rules and consequences. But having some control over your own life seems important.¡± Noir¡¯s eyes glowed faintly in the dim light of the room. ¡°Absolute freedom is an illusion. Even those who believe they are free are bound by something¡ªlaws, obligations, relationships.¡± ¡°No, but that¡¯s different. I mean, you were created with a specific purpose, and you don¡¯t get a say in it. That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s not freedom.¡± Noir tilted his head, his gaze unblinking. ¡°You are correct, Morrigan. I was created with a purpose, and my existence is bound by my contracts. But does that mean my existence is inherently oppressive?¡± ¡°Well¡­ kinda?¡± Morrigan hesitated, trying to find the right words. ¡°I mean, if you¡¯re okay with it, then it¡¯s fine, right? But what if you weren¡¯t? What if you wanted something different?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d take different actions, and those actions would have consequences.¡± ¡°But your consequences are set in stone! Like¡ª¡± Morrigan growled, feeling frustrated. It was such a simple concept that she felt it didn¡¯t need to be explained, but he just wasn¡¯t getting it. ¡°I mean, like¡­ you¡¯re basically a slave!¡± Noir¡¯s whiskers twitched in amusement. ¡°What? Is something funny about that?¡± Morrigan huffed at him. ¡°A question occurs to me,¡± Noir said, his voice taking on an almost playful tone. ¡°One I believe I already know the answer to, but humor me. I¡¯d like you to take some time to consider it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°If you would, imagine a world where Voidlings are not bound by our contracts with reapers and fate. Instead of aiding to maintain the balance of life and death, we existed freely and without purpose. We can move between planes of existence unlike any other being, so therefore, the line between the planes that must be separated would begin to blur. Demons like the two you¡¯ve encountered thus far would have an easier time invading this world and become more and more common. Very soon, this world would become completely uninhabitable for humans. Would you say this version of reality would be preferable to what exists now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a fair question!¡± Morrigan yelled. ¡°I¡¯d say it is very fair. So think on it, and then you may also come to understand why I tell you to be careful in trusting witches.¡± Morrigan opened her mouth to argue more, but then she felt her back bubbling. ¡°Crap!¡± she winced, closing her eyes and trying to stifle it. Come on! Not again! I already lost one shirt today! She let herself breathe easily until the pain stopped. She managed to keep it under control, and when she opened her eyes, Noir was gone. She glared at the empty space he had been sitting, then sighed and picked her needle back up. She figured once she had this seal finished, there¡¯d be at least one chaotic entity she knew how to deal with. CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 58! Chapter 58 - Trial Run
Chapter 58 - Trial Run
Morrigan turned around in the mirror, examining the seal embroidered on the back of her hoodie. It looked cool, she could say that at least, but she had no idea if it''d actually work. The demon flesh had already torn through three simple T-shirts, but if it damaged the hoodie she had painstakingly threaded over the last three days, she was going to be really pissed. But, if the seal worked the way Hilda said it would, then Morrigan¡¯s little wardrobe malfunctions would be a problem of the past¡­ as long as she was wearing said hoodie. She''d already texted Emma to let Hilda know she was finished, and the two witches were now on their way over. She stepped out of her room, heading towards the front porch to wait for them, when she spotted Death on the couch with a game controller in hand. He glanced her way and commented, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re wearing your hoodie. Does that mean the seal is complete?¡± ¡°Yeah, check it out,¡± she replied, turning around. ¡°Emma and Hilda are coming over for a trial run, too.¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Death said. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll finish up with my game and observe.¡± Morrigan took a step toward the door but paused. She watched Death for a moment as he gamed, engrossed in that fantasy game he seemed so fond of. Then she asked, ¡°Hey¡­ so what do you think of witches?¡± What Noir had said yesterday was still nagging at her. Death paused his game. He rested the controller on his lap and interlaced his skeletal fingers. "Witches, you say? That''s a rather broad question. Could you be more specific?" Morrigan leaned against a bookshelf, arms crossed. "Well, Noir mentioned that witches are inherently chaotic and that I should be cautious around them. So... what¡¯s your perspective on them?" Death nodded thoughtfully. "Ah, Noir''s cautionary words. It''s true that witches often operate outside the rigid structures of the order that we maintain. They have the potential to use their powers disruptively and can indeed lean towards chaos. However, I believe they have their place in this world." "So you don''t think they''re all bad?" Morrigan asked, feeling a bit relieved. "Of course not. Good or bad depends on the individual and their intentions. Beyond that, I believe witches and wizards serve as a critical safeguard for humanity.¡± ¡°Safeguard?¡± ¡°Indeed. This world was not always in balance. There was a time when demons roamed freely, and the separation of the different planes of existence was quite thin. It''s foolish to believe the world could never go back to being like that. If it were to get bad enough, ordinary humans would not be able to survive. That is where mages will stand as the safeguard of humanity. Just as they were long ago.¡± ¡°So¡­ in a way, they have a role to play in order too. Even though they lean more toward chaos?¡± ¡°Yes, well, while we are on the side of order, there is still a balance that ought to be maintained. If the world were in absolute perfect order, I suspect that could seem quite chaotic in its own way.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Absolute order would mean every event, every action, and every outcome would be predetermined. There would be no room for free will, no space for spontaneity or change. Such rigidity could lead to its own kind of chaos¡ªa stagnation where nothing new can ever occur." ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Death chuckled and picked his controller back up. ¡°Well, that is just my thought on it. I¡¯ve had quite a long time to think about such things, you know.¡± ¡°Right¡­ that makes sense though. So it¡¯s not like order should be absolute¡­ it''s more about having a balance?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°But Noir told me not to trust witches.¡± ¡°Yes, well, he is not entirely incorrect. They¡¯ll have a certain fascination with you, I¡¯m sure, because of what you are. So do be careful to keep your own duties in mind.¡± Morrigan frowned at that. ¡°You make it sound like they¡¯re just going to use me.¡± ¡°Is that how it sounded? Well¡­ I wouldn¡¯t think it is intentional in any case, at least regarding those two. But a typical witch is inherently interested in knowledge and widening their abilities. That is something worth keeping in mind, so I don¡¯t believe Noir is completely off base in warning you of such.¡± ¡°Okay, I guess I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± As Morrigan stepped out onto the front porch, the familiar rumble of Hilda''s jeep echoed up the driveway. Morrigan smiled as Emma waved from the passenger seat, and she stepped down from the porch to greet them. ¡°Hey! How¡¯s it going?¡± Emma said as she hopped out. ¡°Good,¡± Morrigan said with a small smile. Hilda turned the Jeep off, then got out as well. ¡°So, let''s see how you did.¡± Morrigan turned around to let her examine the seal. ¡°Damn, that looks great! How¡¯s it feel, though?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, not any different. I just hope it works.¡± Stolen story; please report. "Let''s test it out, then.¡± Hilda smirked, materializing the beautifully carved staff with the blue gem into her grasp. ¡°So, what''s the plan exactly?¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow as she turned. ¡°Blast me with lightning bolts and see if my little shoulder demon tries to attack you?¡± Emma snorted. ¡°Well, that would be the surest way to know,¡± Hilda said as Morrigan led them into the yard. ¡°Take it off real quick, though. I want to test something else.¡± Morrigan unzipped the hoodie as requested and then handed it over. Hilda held it up with one hand, and Morrigan noticed her staff glow ever so slightly. ¡°Okay, so as I mentioned, this seal has two positions which can be changed with magic. Right now, it''s locked.¡± The white threads began to glow ever so slightly, and then, they began to move, the different intricate parts moving until the blank spaces of the incomplete inner circles lined up. Morrigan watched, fascinated, and Emma equally so as she let out a soft ¡°Oooo.¡± Hilda winked. ¡°Emma, go ahead and stick your hand through it.¡± ¡°What!? Really?¡± Emma said excitedly, and walked over to do as asked. She raised her hand, tentatively at first, then carefully reached forward to touch the seal. As her fingertips touched the seal, the glow intensified, but instead of the material being pushed, Emma¡¯s fingers disappeared into it. ¡°Wow, cool!¡± Emma said. Hilda chuckled. ¡°Go ahead, stick your hand through.¡± Emma grinned and slid her entire hand through the glowing seal. It disappeared into the fabric, causing the threads to shimmer and shift. "This is so weird," Emma marveled. Morrigan tilted to see around to the other side of the hoodie, where she saw Emma¡¯s hand coming out of the other side with her fingers wiggling. There was a blue glow lighting up the inside of the hoodie. ¡°Wow¡­ how did you do that?¡± Morrigan asked. Hilda laughed. ¡°Magic, of course.¡± Emma took her hand back and examined it as if making sure it was still whole. There was a final burst of light from the seal as it began to shift again and returned to the locked position. Hilda held it out to Morrigan and explained, ¡°This way, if you ever want to let the demon flesh come out, you can do it without damaging your clothes¡­ or having to strip first.¡± Morrigan narrowed her eyes at Hilda as she put the hoodie back on and zipped it up. ¡°I¡¯d rather it just stay sealed.¡± Hilda smirked. "Fair enough, but it''s good to have options, right? Just in case." Emma nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, and it''s not like you have to use it. But knowing you can is kinda cool." Morrigan shrugged, still feeling a bit uneasy about the idea of unleashing the demon flesh at will. "I guess. So, what now?" Hilda tapped her staff on the ground, the blue gem shimmering. "Now we test it for real. Let''s see if your little shoulder demon stays put." Morrigan took a deep breath, bracing herself. "Okay, hit me with your best shot." Hilda smiled, raising her staff. "Just relax and focus on the seal. Trust in the magic." Emma stepped back, giving them space. Hilda closed her eyes briefly, murmuring an incantation. The air around them crackled with energy, and a faint blue light surrounded the tip of her staff. Suddenly, a burst of light shot out, aimed directly at Morrigan. Morrigan tensed, feeling the familiar tingling sensation in her spine as the demon flesh stirred. She focused on the seal, willing it to hold. The light struck her, and she felt the power of the seal activating. The threads glowed brightly, forming a barrier as she felt the bubbling beneath her skin. The tendrils tried to form, and poked at her clothing a little, but they didn''t break through. The pain was there, but it was manageable, controlled. Morrigan gritted her teeth, focusing on her breathing. Stay calm, she reminded herself. You''re in control. Hilda watched intently, her staff still glowing. Emma held her breath, eyes wide with anticipation. The seal held, and the bubbling sensation evened out across her back and then stopped. Morrigan felt a surge of relief and triumph. Hilda lowered her staff, the light fading. "How do you feel?" Morrigan took a deep breath, the pain subsiding. "It worked. The seal held." Emma cheered, rushing forward to hug her. "That''s awesome! You did it!" Morrigan smiled awkwardly as Emma latched her hands around her, then hugged her back with one arm. "Yeah, I guess I did." ¡°This is so cool!¡± Emma said. Death stepped down from the porch. ¡°Well done, Miss Hilda. That does appear to be quite a complicated seal you¡¯ve crafted.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, I was just feeling inspired.¡± Hilda winked. ¡°Yes, and you¡¯ve done Morrigan a great service. You have my thanks.¡± ¡°Hey, she gets some credit too. There¡¯s no way I was going to sew that entire thing on there, and she did an amazing job.¡± Emma finally let Morrigan go after another hug. ¡°I¡¯m working on sewing a protection rune into one of my shirts too. Don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever really need it, though.¡± ¡°Well, you never know,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Hanging around this trouble-maker, it might be a good idea.¡± Morrigan would¡¯ve smiled if she didn¡¯t feel so guilty about the whole changeling attack. ¡°So, how¡¯s the recovery, by the way?¡± Emma asked, noticing Morrigan¡¯s change in mood. ¡°Oh, I feel great, actually. No more pain unless the demon acts up.¡± ¡°Well, in that case, I think we should celebrate,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Anyone up for going out to dinner?¡± ¡°Ooooh! Yeah!¡± Emma said. Morrigan grinned. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°Ah, no worries,¡± Hilda said, ¡°I¡¯ll cover you guys.¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Death cut in. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind me accompanying you, I¡¯ll cover the tab.¡± ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Hilda said. ¡°No, no, I insist. I haven¡¯t been out to dinner with a group like this in quite some time. And it would be my way of showing my gratitude to you for helping my apprentice.¡± ¡°Um¡­ But you don¡¯t eat,¡± Morrigan pointed out. ¡°Haha, yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t enjoy your company. Now, shall I drive?¡± Hilda looked at the Rolls Royce Phantom with a huge grin. ¡°Oh yeah! I have been eyeing that thing ever since I first came over here! I¡¯ve been itching to take it for a spin!¡± she said, nearly drooling. She looked back at Death with a sparkle in her eyes like a kid in a candy store. ¡°Do you think I could take a peek under the hood real quick?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Death said as he led the way. He reached inside the door and popped the hood. Hilda let out a visible shudder as she looked inside. ¡°Oh man, this thing is mint! How did you keep it in such good condition!?¡± Morrigan and Emma looked at each other with a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t think we¡¯re leaving any time soon,¡± Emma said. ¡°Yeeeah, doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Morrigan agreed. Then she gestured to the cabin. ¡°Want to game until they¡¯re ready?¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯re on! What¡¯re we playing?¡± CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 59! Chapter 59 - Back to Work
Chapter 59 - Back to Work
Morrigan felt a sense of ease that had been rare since she died. The ambient hum of the restaurant mingled with the clinking of dishes and soft music. At their table, Hilda and Death continued their animated conversation about the intricacies of classic cars¡ªa topic they had delved into for the entire ride over. Most of it flew over Morrigan¡¯s head, and she could tell it was the same for Emma. Though Morrigan did notice when Hilda tried to change the subject to reapers and their powers, Death pivoted around it and came back to more mundane topics. Morrigan found herself smiling more easily as the evening wore on. The conversation moved on to movies, and Death, unsurprisingly, had much to say about silent films, leading to a debate on the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve seen some silent movies,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Sorry, but they are boring.¡± ¡°I have to agree,¡± Emma grinned. ¡°Ah! But that is only because you lack the context of the era!¡± Death insisted, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. Morrigan, finding the debate amusing, couldn¡¯t help but chime in. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s an acquired taste?¡± Emma shrugged, swirling her drink in her glass. ¡°I guess. It¡¯s just hard to get into when you¡¯re used to... action and dialogue.¡± ¡°But think about it,¡± Death continued. ¡°The constraint breeds creativity. It¡¯s the limitation that pushes artists to explore new ways to tell their stories.¡± As the conversation flowed, the evening wound down with some final thoughts on various classic and modern films. Hilda threw in her two cents on the portrayal of magic and witchcraft in newer movies, which she found wildly inaccurate yet entertaining. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I loved Harry Potter,¡± Hilda said, ¡°But waving a wand and saying a few magic words isn¡¯t how a spell works. There is almost a science to it. Magic interacts with the world in specific ways, and as a mage, it¡¯s all about knowing how to manipulate it. Not to mention, the movies never say a single word about attunement. Where does their magic even come from!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think J.K. Rowling was a witch herself, though,¡± Emma said. ¡°Can¡¯t blame her for getting a few things wrong.¡± ¡°Yeah, and I love saying muggles,¡± Hilda grinned. ¡°She definitely gets points for coining that term.¡± She then turned her attention back to Death. ¡°How about you? What do you think of media portraying the Grim Reaper?¡± ¡°I quite enjoyed Terry Pratchett¡¯s portrayal,¡± Death conceded. ¡°Though, in general, I find it baffling how most assume there to be only one reaper. Did you know two people die every second? Even if he could teleport instantly, he¡¯d still have to swing his scythe twice per second, and he¡¯d have no time for breaks!¡± The dinner eventually wound down, and Death paid the check in cash, after taking a wad of bills out of his robe. The ride back was a little quieter, Morrigan leaning against the door and Emma sitting next to her. Tonight, she realized, was somewhat of a new experience. She¡¯d been out to eat with friends before, but this felt different. Tonight, it felt closer than that¡ªalmost like a family. Back at the cabin, Hilda stretched and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been fun.¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks for having us,¡± Emma said. Morrigan gave a slight smile when Emma looked her way. ¡°See you nex¡ª¡± Emma suddenly closed the distance between them and put her arms around her. Morrigan, being utterly unused to physical contact, stiffened up and awkwardly hugged her back. ¡°I had fun. Let¡¯s do it again soon,¡± Emma said. ¡°Y-yeah, definitely.¡± Emma held her in the embrace for a long moment before stepping back and giving her a warm smile. ¡°Really, it was great. We should make this a regular thing.¡± After watching them go, Morrigan stared at her gloved hand. She realized it was kind of sad and pathetic, but she was trying to remember the last time she¡¯d been hugged. There had been a few playful, friendly hugs from Emma in the time they¡¯d known each other, but none like that. She thought about this as she cleaned up for the night and eventually made it to bed. As she stared at the ceiling, a certain memory resurfaced. She was kneeling over a small mound of fresh dirt, her head pounding, and hot tears rolling down her cheeks. There were a pair of arms around her¡ªher mom¡¯s arms. It had been when she was about ten years old, and she¡¯d taken to feeding a stray cat on her walk to school. It would be there waiting for her every morning, and she always had a little piece of ham or preferably some tuna she pilfered from their cabinets to feed it. She¡¯d leave a little early in the morning so she could spend ten minutes with it before going to school. She¡¯d talk to the cat as if it were her confidant, telling it all her little secrets and worries. The bond she formed with the stray was one of the few sources of comfort in her young life. That is, until one day, she left early with her can of tuna just as usual but found the cat lying on the side of the road, its hind legs and back bearing the damage of being struck by a car. Morrigan ran over and picked it up without thinking. She didn¡¯t know what to do or where to go, but she cradled her little friend to her chest as she ran. The next thing she could remember was her mom jumping up from the couch. ¡°Morrigan!? What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you at¡ª¡± Morrigan showed her, tears in her eyes, screaming to get the car started because they needed to take it to the vet. Her mom, however, took one look at the cat and knew what Morrigan couldn¡¯t accept. She gently took the animal from Morrigan¡¯s arms. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t think the vet can help now,¡± she said softly. Morrigan had wailed in response, feeling crushed. ¡°No! We have to try! Please, Mom! We have to try!¡± But her mom just shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Morrigan,¡± she whispered. ¡°There¡¯s only one thing we can do for her now.¡± After that, they buried her. Morrigan kneeled over the grave for a long time, with her mom¡¯s arms wrapped around her. It was the one time she could recall her mom emotionally being there for her. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Now, thinking about that day, Morrigan had tears falling from her eyes as she lay in bed. She had completely forgotten that day until just now, and wondered how she could have. It seemed like that should have been an important memory, so why did she forget? The demon flesh on her back began to bubble up, though the pain didn¡¯t register as much due to the grief she was feeling. Still, she got up and put the hoodie back on, the seal succeeding in stifling it, and she curled up, hugging a pillow until eventually crying herself to sleep. *** The next day, it was finally time to get back to work. Morrigan sat on the couch with a bowl of cereal on the coffee table while Death finished up his all-night gaming session. Morrigan¡¯s attention, however, was on the list in her hands. It had been weeks since she had looked at it to see actual names listed, and there were four of them. Four human beings who¡¯s lives would be ending and who she would have to reap. She took a deep breath and rolled it back up, then returned her focus to her breakfast, though she really didn¡¯t feel like eating. It was an issue she hadn¡¯t faced in a while, having gained back some of the weight she had lost, but now, as she spooned the bite of Rice Krispies into her mouth, she found no joy or desire for it. Death glanced over, noticing her troubled expression. ¡°Something on your mind, Morrigan?¡± She hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Just the list. It feels like it¡¯s been a while.¡± She then took a deep breath and let a smirk touch her lips as she put a thumb up. ¡°I¡¯m ready, though! Time to get back to work!¡± ¡°Very well, then. Finish your breakfast, and we will be on our way. I¡¯d like us to go together today, just to be sure the demon flesh truly won¡¯t cause you any problems.¡± *** As Death pulled into a modest suburban neighborhood, Morrigan took another look at the first name on her list. Marie Fletcher, 42, expected time of death 9:30 am, 2324 Aubrey Lane¡ªaccidental medical overdose. The street was quiet, with well-kept lawns and children¡¯s toys scattered in several driveways. Most of the houses in this neighborhood were in pristine shape, but the one Death eventually parked in front of was different. The lawn at 2324 Aubrey Lane was slightly overgrown, with a few weeds poking through the flowerbeds. It wasn¡¯t neglected, Morrigan had definetly seen worse, but it was clear that maintaining it was not a priority for its occupants. A few garden tools lay scattered near the porch, indicating a recent but unfinished attempt at yard work. Morrigan and Death stepped out of the car and approached the house. As they stepped up onto the porch, Death said, ¡°This is your client, so I will just observe.¡± Morrigan took a deep breath, feeling that familiar anxiety. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± Come on, you¡¯ve done this dozens of times, Morrigan reminded herself. It¡¯s just been a while, so you need to get used to it again. Go in there, say some nice words, and send her on. At the door, Morrigan took the skeleton key out of her pocket and opened the door. Inside was¡­ well, her own house definitely tended to be just as messy if not more so, but it wasn¡¯t exactly unlivable either. There were a few plates stacked on the coffee table, some empty boxes thrown about, and random pieces of discarded clothing here and there. Morrigan stepped inside, the door creaking as she closed it behind herself, then she led the way to the stairs and walked up to the second floor. The entire house was dark for being daytime with all the blinds pulled closed. Morrigan noticed the bathroom door was open with the fluorescent light casting into the hallway. She looked at Death and nodded, then went inside to see the spirit of a woman standing over an identical body that lay sprawled out on the bathroom floor. Both were wrapped in a towel. Marie Fletcher¡¯s spirit stared down at her own lifeless body with eerie stillness. Morrigan glanced at Death for reassurance, and he gave her a nod. ¡°E-excuse me. Miss. Fletcher?¡± Morrigan called softly, not wanting to startle her. The spirit slowly lifted her gaze, her eyes filled with confusion and a deep sadness. ¡°Is that... me?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Morrigan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡± ¡°But how? This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± ¡°Well, it seems you¡¯ve accidentally overdosed on some medication.¡± ¡°No! I took the right amount! I¡¯m sure of it!¡± Morrigan took a deep breath, trying to keep her voice steady and soothing. ¡°You know, sometimes accidents happen. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡± Marie looked back at her lifeless body, her expression a mix of disbelief and sorrow. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I usually take my pills after my shower, but sometimes I take them when I first wake up. I did both this morning, didn¡¯t I?¡± Morrigan glanced at Death who remained stoic behind her. Morrigan nodded. ¡°Sorry, but it seems that way.¡± ¡°Such a stupid mistake¡­¡± she sighed. ¡°Well, not the first time. I¡¯ve just been so out of it lately. Ever since my diagnosis, things have just kept getting worse and worse.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morrigan asked. Marie sighed, her spectral form shimmering slightly as she gathered her thoughts. ¡°I was diagnosed with cancer a little over a year ago. It started small, something they thought they could treat, but it spread faster than anyone expected. The treatments... they made me forget things. Basic things, like what day of the week it was and if I had to go to work or not. Leaving the oven on¡­ things like that.¡± Morrigan nodded sympathetically. ¡°That must have been incredibly difficult.¡± Marie stared listlessly at her body. ¡°It was. And it wasn¡¯t just the cancer. My husband... he left me. He said he couldn¡¯t handle it; the treatments, our financial situation... everything. I¡¯ve been barely keeping things together, but I¡¯ve been trying so hard. My house used to be in good condition. I used to take such pride in it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it was a difficult fight, but on the bright side, you¡¯ve been given passage to heaven.¡± Morrigan materialized her scythe and held it with both hands. ¡°I¡¯m here to guide you there. You don¡¯t have to keep fighting anymore, and you can finally be at peace.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that does sound nice¡­¡± she said, her eyes moving over the blade of the scythe. ¡°Is it going to hurt?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Marie looked around the dim bathroom one last time, her gaze lingering on her lifeless body. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time then,¡± she said softly. She seemed quite resigned. Morrigan took a steadying breath, feeling the weight of her scythe in her hands. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time. But I promise things will be better for you from here on.¡± Marie nodded and closed her eyes, a tear slipping down her cheek. Morrigan hesitated for a fraction of a second, then lifted her scythe and brought it down in a swift, clean arc. The blade passed through Marie¡¯s spirit with a faint shimmer, and for a moment, the room was filled with a soft, ethereal glow. Marie¡¯s form dissolved into a cascade of light, her essence ascending towards the ceiling before dissipating into the air. As the light faded, the room returned to its dim, somber state. Morrigan lowered her scythe, feeling a mix of sadness and relief. She turned to Death, who gave her a nod of approval. ¡°Good job Morrigan. Let¡¯s go now.¡± As they left the house and walked back to the car, Morrigan placed a hand over her heart. It wasn¡¯t beating as anxiously as it was earlier today. She inhaled through her nose, smelling the warm summer air as she looked toward the sky. Reaping wasn¡¯t easy, and not every spirit was going to be as accepting as Marie Fletcher, but it meant she would get to stay here. Thinking about Emma, and the fact her own life had been cut so short... she felt like she wanted to stay. At the same time, however, there was a gnawing doubt about it. Can I really stay? Do I even deserve to? What if it were better for me to just move on? For now, however, she figured she would take this chance to keep experiencing the world, and maybe in time she would find it in herself to keep existing. CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 60! Chapter 60 - A Shocking Discovery
Chapter 60 - A Shocking Discovery
They went to the hospital where Death reaped a soul from his list who had just arrived on a stretcher. Afterward, they had some time for a meal in the food court. Morrigan opted for something light, as reaping tended to kill her appetite. At the very least, taking a lunch break in the middle of her ¡°murder list¡± felt a little heartless. After finishing her salad, they went upstairs for Morrigan''s second client. It was an elderly man who lay still in a hospital bed, surrounded by family in the small hospital room. No one seemed to notice her as she gently took the comatose man''s hand and led his spirit out of the room. ¡°Young lady? What is this?¡± he asked uncertainly, looking back into the room as she led him out. ¡°Is that me?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. Your time has come, and I''m here to guide you.¡± ¡°To¡­ heaven?¡± he asked, looking at her. Only then did she notice the cross necklace around his neck, which he clutched tightly between two fingers. Morrigan smiled warmly. ¡°Yes, you are going to heaven.¡± ¡°So¡­ you must be an angel,¡± he said, giving her a curious look. ¡°Well¡­ more or less. You can think of it that way if you want.¡± When she noticed his skeptical stare, she summoned her scythe. ¡°I''m a bit new to the job.¡± ¡°But¡­ angels are¡­ different,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°Oh? And how many angels have you met?¡± ¡°Well¡­ the scriptures describe them quite differently.¡± ¡°Maybe those are the angels of heaven,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I''m more like an angel of death, but I''m here to guide you to your next journey. And maybe in heaven, you''ll meet those other angels.¡± ¡°This is just not at all what I expected. I''ve been a devout worshiper my entire life. I just thought this moment would be more¡­ familiar to me.¡± Boy, this is awkward, Morrigan thought, glancing at Death, who waited down the hall. Death is letting me handle things on my own again, I guess. Well, what would he say? Morrigan cleared her throat. ¡°The afterlife shouldn''t be familiar to the living, sir. But, look in there.¡± She pointed back into the room. ¡°Look at your family. They are here with you, showing their love during your last moments here on earth. Watch them for now, and you¡¯ll be in heaven soon.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see¡­¡± he said, staring into the room. Morrigan raised her scythe and gently swung it through his spiritual form. He rose upward as he dissipated. ¡°Very good, Morrigan,¡± Death said. ¡°What made you think to handle it like that?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I definitely didn''t want to argue with him over the fact his scriptures are probably wrong.¡± She scratched her nose awkwardly. ¡°I just thought about what was the best way to give him a good last memory here on earth, and that was it.¡± ¡°Well, good job. You have good instincts for these things.¡± Death began to lead her down the hall, and he said something next that made her feel¡­ good. ¡°I''m proud of you.¡± Proud? For some reason, that word stuck with her. She analyzed it even as they got into the car, pondering why it felt so good to hear. It''s no big deal. He''s just giving you acknowledgment for doing your job right. ¡°Well, my next name isn''t for another 3 hours. How about yours, Morrigan?¡± he asked as he started the car. She reached into her sleeve and took out her list. She unraveled it to see the first two names of the day crossed off. She read the next one. ¡°Henry Thompson, age 37, 224 Mulberry Lane ¡ª electrocution, 12:45 pm.¡± ¡°Let''s see¡­¡± Death pondered. ¡°I do believe we will arrive a bit early. We''ll just park down the street and wait.¡± As they continued on their way, Morrigan thought back to the diary and how she had run away. Death never showed any particular anger or disappointment over the incident, other than giving her a hard time about his truck. She glanced over to him, watching as he drove for a moment. ¡°Hey, Death?¡± ¡°Yes, Morrigan?¡± ¡°Um¡­ you know, I realized I never really said sorry about, uh¡­ a few things.¡± ¡°If this is about the truck, do not worry. I can easily replace it.¡± His hand came up to the dashboard and patted it softly. ¡°Though I would like you to promise me you''ll never try a similar stunt with my phantom.¡± Morrigan grinned. ¡°Oh yeah, no worries. I wouldn''t do that.¡± She paused, then sighed. ¡°Um¡­ also, I''m sorry for breaking into that room and taking the diary. I really shouldn''t have done that.¡± She looked over when he didn''t respond. ¡°Um¡­ are you mad?¡± ¡°Mad? No,¡± he said. ¡°However, I do wish for my privacy to be respected as much as anyone else would. So, I would ask you to avoid entering any intentionally locked places in my home in the future.¡± ¡°Right¡­ I''m uh¡­ I''m sorry.¡± ¡°At the same time, however¡­¡± He paused in a way that seemed if he were capable of clearing his throat, he would have. ¡°Let''s just say, I understand your actions and do not hold it against you. Some of the blame is mine as well for not being more secure or even mentioning that I''d have preferred that room undisturbed. However, upon discovering the diary, I blame you not one bit for taking it. Seeing that I had another apprentice, it is only natural you''d want to learn more.¡± ¡°Why do you keep the room like that?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I mean¡­ considering it''s been so long since you''ve seen her.¡± ¡°I''m not sure¡­ part of me hopes to see her again, perhaps, but it could also be¡­ it would just feel wrong to change it. That was her living space for many years.¡± Morrigan turned her gaze out the window. It had been over a month since she left home. Would her room be left undisturbed? How long before her mom accepted she was never coming back and packed up her things or threw them away? ¡°Do you miss her?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Of course. She was with me for several hundred years. Even when she had mastered reaping and would no longer be considered an apprentice, I remained quite fond of her and enjoyed her company. Though, we did indeed have our differences¡­¡± He paused to think. ¡°She''d always come over on Christmas, you know. We''d celebrate her birthday, and while I don''t remember my birthday, she chose a day for me.¡± ¡°Oh? What day is that?¡± Morrigan asked. She couldn''t help but smile at Death''s story. It was very¡­ wholesome. ¡°April 25th. No particular reason other than that it''s the day it first occurred to her. I believe this was just a year and a half after her death and becoming my apprentice. She asked me about my birthday, and when I explained I didn''t have one, she said, ¡®Well then how about today?¡¯ That day happened to be April 25th. Every year since then, she¡¯d wish me a happy birthday on that day.¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°That''s¡­ cute,¡± Morrigan said with a chuckle. It sounded quite different from the dark brooding girl she had discovered in the diary. Morrigan fell silent as she thought about how to keep him talking about her. ¡°In the diary¡­ she seemed really angry a lot of the time.¡± ¡°Indeed. Well, she suffered greatly, and as a result, much darkness lingered in her heart. I believe the diary was a bit of an outlet¡­ though not enough of one.¡± Silence filled the car for a moment as he focused on driving. Then he said, ¡°Morrigan, I have thought about this and¡­ why don''t I give the diary back to you? Actually, she had written several more that are still in my possession.¡± ¡°Really? I mean¡­ if you''d be okay with that.¡± ¡°Do you want them?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah, kinda.¡± ¡°Then they are yours. I''ll just say on the chance you ever meet Alice, don''t let her know.¡± He looked at her in a way she could almost imagine one of those hollow eye sockets closing in a wink. ¡°Keep it our secret.¡± Morrigan returned a conspiratory grin. ¡°Alright. Gotcha.¡± They parked down the street from their next client''s location and saw a work truck parked outside the house. It had ladders on top and an emblem of a lightning bolt along the side. ¡°This Mr. Thompson is an electrician?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Seems that may be the case. Now, Morrigan, I will help you, but I want you to use your magic yourself this time to block your perception.¡± ¡°Um¡­ so I kind of started to learn glamour, but¡­¡± ¡°Glamour, as witches call it, functions much the same way, but what you must do is camouflage your very existence. It is not as simple as changing your face. If you cross paths with a member of the household they could see you as a member of the work crew who is busy with the job. For the workers, it could be vice versa. It¡¯s not about being invisible but appearing to just be part of the surroundings or an object in the background with no need to interact.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ so how does that work?¡± ¡°Place your magic over yourself much the way you would when using the witches'' version of glamour, but instead of focusing solely on your physical appearance, focus on what those who observe you ought to see.¡± ¡°What they¡­ ought to see?¡± ¡°It''s all about perception,¡± Death said, his tone patient. ¡°You need to make them see you as something that belongs in their environment, something ordinary and unremarkable.¡± ¡°Can I bring my scythe out first? Magic is easier to control with it out.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He took a look at the clock on the dashboard. ¡°Well, it is almost time. Just proceed as normal, and I¡¯ll instruct you on your perception blocking along the way.¡± ¡°Alright, let''s do it.¡± Morrigan summoned her scythe as they began walking down the street. She felt for her magic in the palm of her hands and let it spread up her arms and over her body, then stopped it at her legs. Having her scythe out made it much easier. Without the scythe, it was like trying to paint with a brush that was twenty feet long; she¡¯d have some control of the general direction, but no real precision and the smallest movement might send it messily streaking across the wall. ¡°Good. Now, pretend someone was walking down the street in the opposite direction of us. What ought they see other than two reapers, or a girl holding a scythe?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ a lady walking a dog?¡± ¡°Very good,¡± Death answered. ¡°Now, if you were inside someone''s house when there ought to be nobody there?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ a coat rack?¡± She didn¡¯t mean to be sarcastic, but it just slipped out of her at times. ¡°And if they observe a coat rack moving?¡± ¡°A pet, then?¡± ¡°What if they don¡¯t have pets?¡± Morrigan sighed, mildly annoyed. ¡°Any hints?¡± Death¡¯s skeletal finger rose and pointed as a car came down the street. Morrigan looked but didn¡¯t understand. She wasn¡¯t even sure if he was pointing at the car or not. ¡°A¡­ car?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll expect to see a car inside their house,¡± Morrigan said, not making much of an effort to control her tone this time. ¡°But what of the light and shadows that come through a window at night? Or a simple inconsequential blur of motion in the corner of their eye?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± she thought about it. ¡°Oooooh, okay, that makes sense.¡± ¡°Now, just keep that in mind when we enter.¡± As they approached the front steps, Morrigan noticed the porch light flicker, but she ignored it and tried the doorknob. It was unlocked, so no need for the skeleton key this time. They stepped inside to hear someone calling up from what seemed like the basement. ¡°Sorry! Just realized I had the wrong one! Got it now?¡± There was no answer. ¡°Boss?¡± Then there were footsteps coming up the stairs. Morrigan panicked and looked around. Okay, what should he see¡­ uh¡­ well, he doesn¡¯t live here, he¡¯s just working, so¡­ She walked over to a bookcase to her left and pretended to look at it while impressing upon herself the image of a normal girl her age. She thought about her blonde hair and the bright colors she used to wear. She watched through the corner of her eye as a man came from the basement stairs. He seemed to glance her way momentarily, but continued down the hall. ¡°Excellent job utilizing the bookcase, Morrigan! You used your environment to your advantage. I hadn¡¯t even taught you that.¡± ¡°Heh, yeah, piece of cake,¡± she smiled proudly. It was cut short when she heard a yell. ¡°Oh shi¡ªM-Mr. Thompson!? Boss!? HEY!¡± Death looked at Morrigan. ¡°It sounds like your client is waiting for you.¡± Morrigan took a deep breath and steadied herself. She led the way quietly down the hall towards the source of the commotion. They found Mr. Thompson lying on the floor in the living room, his face pale and eyes closed. His coworker was frantically trying to revive him, but since he was on her list, she already knew it was too late. ¡°He¡¯s distracted enough. I do believe you can make this a quick reaping with your scythe,¡± Death said. Morrigan nodded, clutching her scythe and preparing to raise it when she saw a translucent arm emerge from Henry Thompson¡¯s physical one. The spirit rose to his feet, brushed himself off, and looked down at his coworker. ¡°You damn idiot! I told you to¡ªw-wait¡­ what the hell!?¡± Henry stopped; staring at his own dead body with complete bewilderment as the younger electrician seemed to give up on shaking him awake and reached for his cellphone. ¡°Mr. Thompson?¡± Morrigan asked. He spun around and froze when he saw them. He took in the scythe in Morrigan¡¯s grasp and the tall skeleton who loomed behind her. His mouth dropped open. Morrigan smiled warmly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m sure this is a shock¡ªoops, uh¡­ no pun intended¡ªbut¡­ the thing is, you just died, and we¡¯re here to send you to heaven.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be shitting me!¡± Henry said as he placed his hand on the side of his face with an audible slap. He looked back into the room at his coworker, who was pacing around the room now while talking on the phone, saying, ¡°Yes, the address is¡­ uh¡­ Mulberry Street, there will be a white truck outside. There¡¯s been an accident, and someone¡¯s been electrocuted.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± Spirit-Henry¡¯s fist clenched. ¡°That damn rookie killed me! God damn it!¡± he stomped the ground hard but his spiritual form made no sound or vibration from teh impact. Morrigan winced. ¡°I¡¯m sure this is upsetting, sir, but if you¡¯d like to step outside with me, I¡¯ll answer any questions you may have.¡± Henry stared at her, then laughed. ¡°Oh! I get it. This is a dream.¡± Morrigan¡¯s grimace spread a little wider. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this isn¡¯t a dream. You really did just die.¡± ¡°Haha, no, no, it has to be. See,¡± he pointed at her. ¡°I saw you before. Just this morning, in fact. Not so pale, but you wouldn¡¯t be, uh¡­ some kind of grim reaper girl or something. So, therefore, this is a dream.¡± ¡°You¡­ saw¡­ me?¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow and glanced at Death for help. ¡°Yup! Sure did! What was the name again¡­ it was something weird. Like Morgan, but¡­¡± ¡°Morrigan!?¡± her mouth fell open. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s it!¡± he snapped his fingers. ¡°Morrigan Livingston. It was such an unusual name I couldn¡¯t help remembering it.¡± She tried to trace back to seeing this guy, but they had gone right to the hospital this morning and spent most of the day there. But even if he saw her, he shouldn¡¯t know her name. ¡°Where exactly did you see me?¡± she asked. ¡°On the TV! I was at home, having a coffee before work, and I was watching the news!¡± ¡°The news? And it was me? Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yup, it was a missing persons report!¡± he laughed and put his hands on his hips. ¡°I remember my wife and I talking about how screwed up this world was becoming. Cute young girl like that going missing, probably killed or something.¡± He shook his head as if he were disgusted with the world. ¡°But anyway, that¡¯s why I know this is a dream. I had been thinking about it, so I just inserted you subconsciously, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re here!¡± Morrigan ignored his rambling, already pulling her phone out of her pocket and completely forgetting her scythe for now. ¡°Morrigan¡­ your client,¡± Death warned her. ¡°Hang on!¡± she snapped, googling her name. Sure enough, it popped up right away. A news article with her picture, the headline reading, ¡°16-Year-Old Reported Missing.¡± CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 61! Chapter 61 - Reaper I.A.
Chapter 61 - Reaper I.A.
Morrigan sat in the passenger seat as the phantom rolled down the highway. She was hunched over her phone, having finished reading the article, she switched to Read-it to see if there were any threads about it in the local sub. It was worse than she thought. The most active thread was about her, with over a thousand upvotes pushing it right to the top. Codwell wasn¡¯t even that big of a town. The next three threads didn¡¯t even have more than a hundred! I¡¯m going to be sick, she thought as she clicked on the thread and started reading the comments. ¡°Morrigan, with your client back there, you shouldn''t have stopped to look.¡± Death spoke with a patient yet firm tone. ¡°You should have completed your duty and then looked into this news story.¡± ¡°Right, sorry,¡± Morrigan said absentmindedly, her focus remaining on her phone. As she scrolled through the comments, a chill ran down her spine. People were speculating wildly about her disappearance, with theories ranging from kidnapping to running away to join a cult. The worst of all, however, was one particular comment with 500 upvotes. ¡®Mom¡¯s super sus. Anyone think she killed her?¡¯ ¡®She didn¡¯t report Morrigan missing for two weeks, she definitely did it.¡¯ ¡®Why haven¡¯t they arrested her!?¡¯ ¡®Heard she¡¯s a stripper and probably on drugs.¡¯ Another commenter simply posted a picture of Casey Anthony making a weird face. ¡°Ooooh fuck¡­¡± Morrigan said under her breath. ¡°Morrigan, I understand your curiosity about this situation, but you still have another soul to reap today. I had to step in and take care of your last client because you wandered off in the middle of a reaping.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Morrigan said, though her attention was clearly more on the phone. Morrigan flipped back to the article, rereading the details of the case. About two weeks ago, her mom had reported her missing, saying that she thought Morrigan was staying at a friend''s house for a week. After two weeks of not hearing from her, she finally alerted the police. When police questioned her on why she waited so long, her answer was, ¡°I trusted Morrigan would check in when she was ready. I figured she just needed some space.¡± Mom! Police won¡¯t accept an answer like that! she thought furiously. How stupid can you be!? She switched back to the Read-it thread to look at more of the comments. Death suddenly pulled off to the side of the road. Morrigan''s head came up from her phone as she looked around. ¡°Um¡­ did you¡­ see a hollow?¡± she asked, unsure why they stopped since she was certain their next client wasn''t anywhere near there. ¡°Morrigan, we have to talk for a moment,¡± Death said gently. ¡°Um¡­ sure.¡± ¡°Our duty as reapers is incredibly important. While we are working, our heads must be fully focused on our clients. They deserve it from us. They can never be an afterthought, no matter the situation.¡± Morrigan just stared back at him. ¡°You wandered off in the middle of a reaping back there. I had to reap him for you. You must never do that again.¡± Morrigan held up her phone, showing a picture of herself from back when she was alive. ¡°Well, sorry, but this isn''t a normal situation. I''m literally on the fucking news right now.¡± ¡°It could have waited,¡± he said more sternly. ¡°You should have finished your job, and then once we were gone, you could have looked into it.¡± ¡°Well, you were there!¡± Morrigan shot back. ¡°Doesn''t seem to matter which of us reaps someone as long as they get reaped, so who cares?¡± ¡°I won''t always be there.¡± ¡°And I won''t always discover my mom''s being investigated for possibly murdering me!¡± Morrigan yelled. Death turned his gaze fully toward her, and his eyes glowed red. The light seemed to be sucked out of the space around him, darkening the car like a storm cloud. ¡°Morrigan, this attitude of yours is ill-placed. I''m trying to tell you something important!¡± Morrigan got as far away from him as she could within the car, leaning into the door with wide eyes. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Her hand gripped her phone as she stared back, seeing a side of Death she never had before. The cracks that were still in his skull were more noticeable as the light from his red eyes seemed to seep through. ¡°You are a reaper now, and I''ve done much to make sure you''ve not had to bear the consequences for disregarding your duties!¡± ¡°I haven''t disregarded anything!¡± she yelled at him. ¡°I''m doing my damn best!¡± ¡°You have to do better!¡± "Well then, just send me to limbo already if I''m doing so bad!¡± she yelled, grabbing the door handle and bolting from the car. ¡°MORRIGAN!¡± Death shouted after her. That bastard! she thought, tears in her eyes as she ran full tilt, the wind whipping through her white hair. What, I''m supposed to just ignore this while my mom probably gets thrown in prison for a crime she didn¡¯t commit!? Despite the cloudy day, a shadow flitted past her as if a bird had flown overhead. It took her a moment to realize what it actually was, but then Death appeared in front of her. She dug her feet into the ground to avoid crashing into him. If that asshole thinks he can control me¡ªshe thought, preparing to fight him in any way she could. She stepped to the left, feeling the shadows wrap around her. The world blurred as she prepared to step into the shadows and take off toward the tree line in the distance. But before she could finish shifting into a shadow-step and merging with the shadows, Death grabbed her arm and pulled her out, the dark aura dissipating around her. ¡°Just leave me alo¡ª!¡± she started to yell, but his arms wrapped around her, pulling her into his bony body. There was no warmth within his embrace; in fact, she felt a coldness radiating from him that chilled her to the core. Yet, despite that, it was oddly comforting. ¡°Morrigan¡­ that¡¯s enough,¡± Death said softly. ¡°Cut it out,¡± she said, attempting to pull away, but he didn¡¯t release her. She could feel the demon stirring within her, but as usual, it found itself blocked by the seal, tapping it a few times before returning to her body. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be callous,¡± Death spoke in a calm, gentle voice, ¡°but you must understand that keeping you as my apprentice may be out of my hands if you are deemed unfit.¡± Morrigan¡¯s struggles ceased as she processed his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There are other powers at play, Morrigan. Powers that oversee even me. If they decide you are not fit to be a reaper, they could take you away. I am trying to protect you.¡± Death finally released her, though his skeletal hand still rested gently on her shoulder. Morrigan avoided his gaze, looking away. Her anger faded somewhat, replaced by confusion. ¡°Take me¡­ away?¡± ¡°Limbo, or worse. You need to understand the gravity of your responsibilities. Failing in our duties can have severe consequences.¡± ¡°But I thought only you could send me to limbo.¡± ¡°If you were classified as a rogue reaper, I would be the first to receive the special order to reap you. But, if I were to refuse, another would come.¡± ¡°Another¡­ reaper?¡± Morrigan asked. "That''s right," Death said, his skeletal fingers moving to her chin and guiding her to look up at him. ¡°You are doing well, Morrigan, but you have to stay focused. I understand how difficult this situation with your mother is, but right now, you need to concentrate on your duties.¡± She looked away, clenching her fists. ¡°Why are you telling me this now, of all times?¡± ¡°Because I suspect you are running out of chances. I took care of your list while you were away and then injured, but they will only allow such an arrangement for so long. Eventually, a verdict is made on a reaper who is underperforming.¡± ¡°They? Who¡­ the Fates?¡± ¡°No, reapers like us, but another branch with additional duties. You can think of them as reaper internal affairs.¡± Called it. ¡°Morrigan, please trust that I always have your best interest at heart. You can figure out what you wish to do about the situation with your mother after you are done working for the day. For now, you have one more soul to reap, so put down your phone and put it out of your mind. Your list should be your sole focus until it is completed.¡± As they walked back to the car, Morrigan asked, ¡°So what happens if the reaper police do show up?¡± ¡°They will judge you if a final decision has not yet been made. If they deem action is necessary, they will either reap you, or in some cases, take you into custody. This can either be done with the intention of punishment for reapers who have committed crimes, or it is for the sake of retraining. Depending on the exact situation, they¡¯ll eventually let you go back to your duties, or simply reap you and send you to limbo.¡± Morrigan was silent until she mustered up the word, ¡°Damn,¡± as they got back to the car. ¡°So why didn¡¯t you tell me any of this before?¡± ¡°It was unnecessary. At first, you were doing your duty quite well. Then, running away for a week is not uncommon for new reapers. It is a hard life to adjust to, after all. But that week turned into nearly a month due to your injury. Now, I worry any more hiccups may be further scrutinized.¡± Morrigan squeezed her phone, which had been in her hand the whole time. She slipped it back into her pocket and got into the car without another word. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, as long as you get back on track now, I¡¯m sure there will be no problems,¡± Death said as he started the car. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Morrigan said, looking out the window as they started rolling again. Putting the situation with her mom out of her mind was impossible, though. She had no idea what to do about it. What could she do? There was no body to find, but Morrigan still worried she¡¯d do or say something stupid. Then another thought hit her that made her blood run cold. There is no way this story wouldn¡¯t get around to her classmates. She spent the majority of her school life crafting a version of herself that was from a good home and didn¡¯t have a mom who worked as a stripper. Morrigan could only imagine the rumors and the house of cards that would come crumbling down now. Maybe she wasn¡¯t a part of that life anymore, but still, the idea of it made her stomach turn. She took a deep breath and unraveled her list, taking a look at the last name at the bottom. Put it out of your mind Morrigan, she told herself. Just focus on the list¡­ Of course, in practice, that was going to be impossible. CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 62! Chapter 62 - Pros and Cons
Chapter 62 - Pros and Cons
Morrigan paced back and forth in her room as she vented everything. Emma sat cross-legged on the bed, resting her chin in her hand, attempting to process Morrigan¡¯s frantic tirade. ¡°So, not only is my face and personal life plastered all over the news, but my mom¡¯s probably going to end up locked up. And I have to worry about the damn reaper police deciding to either lock me up or give me the death sentence!¡± Morrigan tousled her hair and growled in frustration. ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do?¡± Emma nodded. ¡°Yeah, pretty stressful situation¡­¡± She grimaced. ¡°Uh¡­ not sure if I should tell you something or not.¡± Morrigan shot her a dry glare. ¡°Well, guess you have to now.¡± ¡°Right, so I think it was Lacey who first found out you were missing, and¡­ yeah¡­ everyone¡¯s talking about it already.¡± Morrigan collapsed onto the bed, knees hanging off the side, face buried in the mattress. ¡°Oh man, how did she find out?¡± ¡°Well, it is a pretty big story,¡± Emma chuckled nervously. ¡°And¡­ well, I think technically me and the girls were the last to see you alive. So the police are probably planning to question everyone who saw you at the mall that day. Um¡­ Lacey already told the police about us seeing you.¡± Morrigan shot up. ¡°Why would she tell them that?¡± ¡°Umm, because you¡¯re a missing person as far as she knows?¡± Emma chuckled. Morrigan groaned, collapsing back onto the bed. ¡°This just keeps getting worse. What am I supposed to do, Emma? I can¡¯t just show up alive, but if I stay ¡®dead,¡¯ my mom¡¯s going to be put through hell.¡± Emma frowned thoughtfully. ¡°Well, why can¡¯t you just show up alive?¡± ¡°Number one, people are going to want to know where I¡¯ve been. I haven¡¯t exactly mastered glamour yet, and the police are going to want to talk to me.¡± ¡°If glamour¡¯s the problem, then all we need to do is work on it! I bet Hilda can help.¡± Emma clapped. ¡°We¡¯ll get you leveled up with glamour, you can go back home, show everyone you¡¯re still alive, your mom¡¯ll be off the hook, and everything will be good!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple! I left that life for a reason, you know. Because I¡¯m not exactly human anymore, and I can¡¯t just go back to living at home.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you, though?¡± ¡°Thanks, I know you¡¯re trying to help, but it¡¯s not as simple as you¡¯re making it out to be.¡± Emma sighed, leaning back against the headboard. ¡°Okay, so I think in situations like this, it helps to list all your options. Pick your favorite ones, then we¡¯ll work out the pros and cons of each.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow. Emma grinned. ¡°Got a notebook?¡± ***
  • Ignore the situation, keep reaping, and don¡¯t worry about it.
  • Go back home.
  • Find a way to fake death.
  • Make a ransom call so everyone thinks you¡¯ve been kidnapped.
Emma looked at the list and then back at Morrigan. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go through these one by one. What are the pros and cons of each?¡± Morrigan sighed again. ¡°Alright. First option: Ignore the situation, keep reaping, and don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Emma nodded, writing as Morrigan spoke. ¡°Pros: It¡¯s the simplest. I can keep doing my job and hope it all blows over. Cons: My mom could get into more trouble, and I¡¯d be constantly worried about her.¡± ¡°Okay, next: Go back home.¡± Morrigan took a deep breath. ¡°Pros: My mom would be off the hook immediately. I could see her and try to explain things. Cons: People will ask a lot of questions. I¡¯d have to come up with a believable story and deal with the police. Plus, I haven¡¯t mastered glamour yet.¡± Emma scribbled down the points. ¡°Right. Third option: Find a way to fake your death.¡± ¡°Pros: It might provide some closure and get people to stop looking for me. Cons: Don¡¯t know how to pull it off, and if it¡¯s not convincing enough, it could make things worse.¡± Emma nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Okay, last one: Make a ransom call so everyone thinks you¡¯ve been kidnapped.¡± Morrigan hesitated. ¡°Pros: It would explain my disappearance and buy some time. Cons: It¡¯ll waste the police¡¯s time¡­ and¡­¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°This is stupid.¡± ¡°No, come on, we¡¯re getting somewhere here.¡± Then, Noir¡¯s sophisticated voice spoke from somewhere in the room. ¡°If you want my opinion, I¡¯d say ignoring the situation is simplest and makes the most sense.¡± Morrigan looked around until she spotted him lounging on the chair in the corner. ¡°When did you come in here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here the whole time,¡± he said as his tail swished. ¡°But it is not as if people never go missing. Had you not become a reaper, you would have simply been dead with your body undiscovered. Thus the situation would not be much different than it is now.¡± ¡°Except I would have just disappeared one day instead of my mom screwing up and making herself sound guilty as hell.¡± Noir¡¯s eyes glinted as he watched Morrigan from his perch. ¡°True, but people will gossip and speculate regardless. Besides, I thought you didn¡¯t much care for your mother. Whatever problems she¡¯s facing are not truly your concern, are they?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± she said, running her hands through her hair again. ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t get along, but I don¡¯t want anything to happen to her either.¡± ¡°But why? You¡¯ve shown only frustration toward your mother in the past, and you seemed fairly certain she doesn¡¯t care for you either.¡± Morrigan let out a frustrated growl, clutching her temples and hiding her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Noir, you¡¯re not helping,¡± Emma said, shooting the cat a glare. Noir¡¯s tail swished. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m not. But I¡¯m trying to understand your motivations, Morrigan. As I see it, inaction is a completely viable option. If you¡¯re going to take action, it¡¯s important to know why. If you have no good reason to interfere, then you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Morrigan thought about it for a moment, her eyes staring through the floor. Did her mom even really care that she left? She let her walk off with barely any explanation, then it took her two whole weeks to report her missing. Any normal parent would have started searching for their missing kid the moment they didn¡¯t come home when expected. ¡°Well, Morrigan?¡± Noir asked. ¡°Do you have an answer?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t know why I should care.¡± She stood up, not looking toward either of them, her hair falling over her face as she kept her eyes on the floor. ¡°I need some air.¡± ¡°Morrigan?¡± Emma asked, but Morrigan left the room without another word. She marched outside and looked toward the woods as she stood on the porch. She took a deep breath through her nose, filling her lungs with the humid summer air. She should have been dead, and her new existence dealt heavily with death, but the world around her was still so very alive. Her eyes landed on a butterfly dancing aimlessly above the lawn, and her gaze just followed it. When she tried to get her head around the situation, she found it impossible to think clearly. She felt torn between her responsibilities as a reaper and the lingering ties to her former life. Noir had a point: if she were completely practical and dedicated to her life as a reaper, then the news article and her mom¡¯s troubles would be meaningless to her. But, thinking like that meant abandoning her former self, and part of her just refused to do that. The sound of footsteps behind her made her turn slightly. Emma had followed her out, concern etched on her face. She approached Morrigan cautiously, as if afraid she might scare her off. ¡°Morrigan,¡± Emma said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if Noir and I overwhelmed you. It¡¯s just... I can see how much this is tearing you up inside. I want to help you, but I don¡¯t know what you need.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I mean, Noir is probably right. I can make this simple and just put my old life out of my mind. Then it wouldn¡¯t matter what happens with my mom or my reputation with my friends. I can just dedicate myself to being a reaper and that¡¯s that.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t want to do that,¡± Emma said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I really have much of a choice either way.¡± Morrigan continued staring out over the lawn. She tried to find the butterfly again but lost it. Then, she felt Emma grab her hand, which brought her gaze back to her. Emma smiled and said, ¡°Want to go for a walk?¡± Morrigan tensed up. She really wasn¡¯t used to being touched, but Emma¡¯s hand felt warm around hers, even through the glove. ¡°Uh¡­ sure,¡± Morrigan said. They walked toward the trees and found the path Death had taken her on before. It was quite different by daylight and with Emma¡¯s hand around hers. Morrigan glanced down toward their hands and thought of how dangerous this actually was. There was only a thin piece of cloth protecting Emma from Morrigan¡¯s life-ending powers as a reaper. It was like Morrigan was pressing a gun against her head, though with the safety on and no intention to fire it, but it didn¡¯t change the fact of how dangerous this was. Morrigan pulled her hand away, and Emma let her fingers slip from her palm as she stopped and turned to face her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Morrigan said, looking at her gloved hand as she turned away. Death didn¡¯t have any human companions. Sure, he would engage in human activities and sometimes interact with the public in a human way, but overall he had a solitary existence. His only real company, as far as Morrigan could tell, were Noir and other reapers. He didn¡¯t try to dissuade her from being friends with mortals, though. Only Noir did, and that seemed more about the fact Emma and Hilda were witches. Emma paced ahead on the trail, placing her hands behind her head. ¡°You know, I think maybe just try not to figure things out right now. Noir¡¯s a jerk, but he¡¯s right about one thing: you should know the reasons first if you decide on a course of action. So¡­ just don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Morrigan looked toward Emma, who looked back over her shoulder and winked. Morrigan smirked. ¡°You say that like it¡¯s easy.¡± Emma slowed her pace to allow Morrigan to catch up. They walked side by side, Emma still twining her fingers behind her head. ¡°Is your mom really all that bad, though?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ depends,¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°She¡¯s completely irresponsible, and we never really got along. She definitely felt more like a bad roommate than a parent. But¡­ I guess she never really did anything bad to me. Like, she wasn¡¯t abusive or anything, she was just¡­ not really there.¡± Morrigan thought about the kinds of people her mom used to bring over, but she didn¡¯t feel like getting into that with Emma right now. There were times Morrigan barricaded her bedroom door because she didn¡¯t feel safe. One particular night that stuck out in her mind was when her mom and some guy Morrigan didn¡¯t know were screaming at each other downstairs. At some point, Morrigan heard something get thrown and break. She was only seven years old when that happened, but she remembered wishing she had brought the phone to her room because she wanted to call the police, but she was too scared to leave her room and get the phone. The only defensive action she thought of was escaping out the window if anyone tried to break through her barricade. She remembered wondering if she¡¯d be able to get down from the second story without breaking her legs. The night didn¡¯t end with anything like that coming to pass. The fight eventually ended with a final shout from the unknown man, a door slamming, and then Morrigan could hear her mom crying downstairs as the house returned to an otherwise quiet state. She never asked what exactly happened that night, and life went on as normal the next day except for the broken coffee table. Morrigan shook off the memory, realizing she had been lost in thought. Emma had stopped walking and was looking at her with concern. ¡°Morrigan? Are you okay?¡± Morrigan took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Yeah, just... remembering some things.¡± Emma tilted her head slightly, waiting for Morrigan to continue if she wanted to. When it seemed Morrigan opted to keep her thoughts to herself, Emma spoke instead. ¡°Well, if I had to guess, it sounds like there¡¯s a part of you that still cares about her, even if things weren¡¯t perfect. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be struggling with this so much. You¡¯d just move on and forget about it.¡± Morrigan looked up at the canopy of leaves above them. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just... complicated. She wasn¡¯t a great mom, but she was still my mom. And now, knowing she¡¯s in trouble because of me, it feels like I should do something.¡± Emma nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Well, it seems like you don¡¯t know what that is for now, so I think put it off for a few days while you figure it out. In the meantime, I¡¯ll see if Hilda can help you work on your glamour. That way, if you do decide to go back, you¡¯ll be prepared.¡± As they approached the end of the trail where it looped back toward the yard, they could hear the rumbling of an engine pulling up the driveway. ¡°Speak of the devil,¡± Morrigan said. As they emerged from the trees, they saw Hilda¡¯s orange jeep pull in behind Death¡¯s phantom. Hilda climbed out and waved. ¡°Hey, Hilda!¡± Emma called, jogging to meet her. Morrigan followed at a slower pace. ¡°Morrigan needs to learn glamour. Can you help?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ yeah, glamour¡¯s easy,¡± Hilda said. As Morrigan approached, Hilda looked her over as if appraising her. ¡°Depends on exactly what you¡¯re trying to do, though.¡± Emma looked Morrigan over in that same appraising manner as she thought about it. Morrigan smirked, despite rolling her eyes. She imagined this is the same way Hilda would diagnose a mechanical problem at the car shop she worked at. ¡°So, I think Morrigan just needs to change her hair and skin tone,¡± Emma said. ¡°We have contacts that can fix her eyes. She just needs to be able to talk to the police and her mom¡­ and maybe some of our friends from school, without anyone thinking there¡¯s something wrong with her.¡± ¡°Easy enough for a quick interaction,¡± Hilda said. ¡°But learning to maintain it over a period of time and without an active catalyst is a little tougher. Unless of course you cheat.¡± ¡°Cheat?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Yup!¡± Hilda reached through the neck of her shirt, and about a dozen charms and talismans came spilling out, hanging around her neck. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ uh¡­ this one should work.¡± She snapped a metal locket off of its chain and held it out. It was silver and lined with gold, in the shape of a crescent moon. ¡°This charm should help you maintain a glamour without too much effort. It¡¯s enchanted to focus magic over your skin, particularly around your face, which will make it easier to hold a disguise.¡± Morrigan took the locket, examining it closely. ¡°Are you sure this will work?¡± Hilda nodded confidently. ¡°Absolutely. With this, you should be able to change your appearance and keep it stable for as long as you need. But you¡¯ll still need to practice. The charm helps, but it won¡¯t do all the work for you.¡± Emma beamed, looking at Morrigan. ¡°See? We¡¯re already making progress!¡± Morrigan managed a small smile, feeling a bit more hopeful. ¡°Thanks, Hilda. I really appreciate it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± Hilda said, snatching the trinket back from her hand. She held it between two fingers so Morrigan could still see it, and she winked. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m just going to give it to you. This little puppy is going to cost you.¡± Morrigan gave her a dry look. ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Yup. Seriously,¡± Hilda said, her grin widening. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not talking about money. I need a favor in return.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. ¡°What kind of favor?¡± Hilda shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Nothing too difficult. I just need help with a small project I¡¯ve been working on. Or¡­ more like an experiment. Think of it as a trade¡ªyour time and assistance for this charm and my training.¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°Hilda, you always have something up your sleeve.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Hilda replied with a wink. ¡°The balance has to be kept! It¡¯s no big deal, though, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Morrigan considered it for a moment. She was desperate for a solution, and she trusted Hilda not to come up with anything too nefarious. ¡°Alright, fine. What do you need help with?¡± CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 63! Chapter 63 - Mana Sources
Chapter 63 - Mana Sources
Emma made iced tea for everyone, then they migrated to the living room. Morrigan hadn¡¯t thought she¡¯d need permission from Death before asking for Hilda¡¯s assistance, but Noir seemed to think otherwise.
¡°Master, this isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± Noir said from atop the coffee table in the middle of the room. Emma sat on the floor, legs tucked under the table, sipping her tea. Morrigan was on the couch next to Death, who had his gamer headset resting around his neck. ¡°Spending time with these witches is one thing, but just as I suspected, they are already involving her in their schemes.¡± Hilda stood nearby with her hands in her back pockets and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m forcing her into anything. I¡¯ve just been providing my services and knowledge for free up until now, and I figure it¡¯s fair to get some compensation. I used an entire year¡¯s worth of moon water helping to heal her, which I was happy to do, but I think it¡¯s only fair to ask for a little something in return now.¡± Noir scoffed. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been quite generous. It was certainly effective for snaking your way into our good graces.¡± Hilda rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, please. I''ve been more than fair. And let''s not forget, without my help, Morrigan might still be struggling with that injury. Look, if it bothers you so much, why don¡¯t you supervise? Keep tabs on what I¡¯m doing.¡± Death, who had been silently observing the conversation, finally spoke. ¡°Hilda, you must understand Noir¡¯s concern isn¡¯t out of mere malice. Morrigan is still new to this world and its complexities. He is just worried about the possibility of her being taken advantage of.¡± Hilda shook her head. ¡°Nah-uh, she¡¯s my little cousin¡¯s bestie. You really think I¡¯d take advantage of her? Emma would kill me if I did.¡± Emma folded her arms and nodded with a smug look. ¡°I definitely would!¡± Morrigan took a sip of her iced tea and nearly choked as she saw the overly serious look on Emma¡¯s face. She coughed and cleared her throat before speaking.¡°Well, I trust them. If that¡¯s the only reason your turning Hilda down, then that¡¯s kind of not cool. They¡¯ve done nothing but help me.¡± ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t say I was turning her down,¡± Death said. ¡°I was merely getting to the point that I will agree on one condition: Either Noir or myself must be present so that we may observe. It is not just distrust for the witches but to be sure you are all safe.¡± He turned his gaze toward Hilda. ¡°And I mean that moreso for you. I want to be sure you and Emma are safe.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Emma asked. Death¡¯s skeletal face turned to the younger witch. ¡°We reapers deal in death, young Emma. Morrigan is inexperienced with the great power that is available to her.¡± Hilda nodded, her expression more sober. ¡°I understand. If having you or Noir around makes you feel better about this, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Morrigan glanced at Hilda and then at Death. ¡°So, we have your blessing?¡± Death nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± Noir still looked skeptical but didn¡¯t voice any further objections. ¡°Very well, Master. I will keep a close eye on their activities.¡± "Very good, Noir, but no need to be so serious about it." With the terms agreed upon, Hilda clapped her hands together. ¡°Great! Now that that¡¯s settled, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± Morrigan smirked. ¡°Right. So, what exactly were you planning, Hilda?¡± Hilda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Well, first of all, I have a tiny little confession to make. I grabbed some of your hair from the hotel room you first stayed with Emma in and¡­ studied it a bit.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how we made my Morrigan GPS,¡± Emma said, pulling the amulet from inside her shirt to show it off. ¡°It¡¯s out of juice now, though.¡± ¡°Master, do you see? This is exactly what I was talking about!¡± Hilda raised an eyebrow. ¡°A tracking spell¡¯s got you worried?¡± ¡°More the fact you¡¯re studying reapers,¡± Noir said. ¡°Well, it¡¯s interesting,¡± Hilda said. ¡°I suspect reaper magic and witch magic are actually quite different, though there are intersections in how they function.¡± Death intertwined his skeletal fingers and laid his hand over his lap. ¡°So, I take it you¡¯ve made a few discoveries already. Just what else have you learned?¡± ¡°MASTER!¡± ¡°Come now, Noir, she seems willing to share, so I see no harm in hearing her out,¡± he said, dismissing Noir with a wave of his bony hand. Hilda smirked. ¡°Well, at first, I thought witches¡¯ glamour and reapers¡¯ perception blocking were the same thing, just with a different name. I figured reapers were just more effective since you guys have such strong attunement. Now I suspect that¡¯s wrong, and they actually operate on completely different fundamentals.¡± Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Interesting. And how did you come to that conclusion?¡± Death asked. ¡°It became pretty obvious when we were out to dinner with you. You hadn¡¯t just changed your appearance but how people were perceiving you. It¡¯s a subtle difference in approach when observed, but clearly not the same thing. So, that got me wondering about your attunement and where exactly you¡¯re drawing your mana from. I still haven¡¯t figured it out, but I¡¯m working on the theory that you use a different kind of magic altogether.¡± ¡°Ha! Well, yes,¡± Death confirmed. ¡°This was once well known but has fallen into the realm of forgotten knowledge. In fact, there are many different kinds of magic, though the most common on this plane are the two we are discussing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more than two!?¡± Hilda asked, jumping forward slightly. Morrigan thought her expression looked like she had just won the lottery. ¡°Master, I must caution you in¡ª¡± ¡°Now, now, hush, Noir,¡± Death said, waving off the feline once again. ¡°This is knowledge humans once possessed, but it was lost through history. Besides, I am merely confirming what she is fully capable of discovering on her own. No harm in that.¡± ¡°So,¡± Hilda leaned back, her eyes drifting to the ceiling and pointing a single finger upward. ¡°Witches'' magic essentially comes from outer space. We also get it from nature, but it¡¯s thanks to the sun that those energies exist within nature in the first place. Other than that, our next best friend is the moon and then the stars. Ultimately, whatever the specifics are, witch magic originates from outside the planet itself. Reaper magic, however, doesn¡¯t come from anything I just mentioned, does it?¡± ¡°That is correct,¡± Death answered. ¡°So then, where does it come from?¡± ¡°Now that, I¡¯m afraid, is where I¡¯ll have to stop answering your questions,¡± Death said. Hilda smirked. ¡°Oh, come on! You can¡¯t just edge me like that!¡± Emma snorted, but the joke went over Morrigan¡¯s head as she analyzed the phrase to try to figure out why it made Emma laugh. Edge me? Death let out a dry chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re quite the inquisitive one, Hilda. But some mysteries must remain just that.¡± Hilda sighed dramatically. ¡°Alright, but you can¡¯t blame a girl for trying.¡± Morrigan leaned forward. ¡°So, what exactly do you need me to do?¡± Hilda grinned. ¡°I want to teach you witch magic and combine it with reaper magic. Glamour and perception blocking is a great, safe place to start. If we can develop a hybrid between the two, I¡¯ll bet we can get you using a nearly impenetrable glamour.¡± She folded her arms and smirked. ¡°That¡¯s my hope, anyway.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Emma leaned forward over the coffee table. ¡°If you can really pull it off, then that means it won¡¯t matter who Morrigan is talking to. Whether she¡¯s talking to her mom, the police, or standing on stage in front of a crowd of people¡­ nobody would be able to see what she really looks like.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Emma grinned and looked at Morrigan. ¡°She could even go back to school, right?¡± Hilda shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Morrigan smirked. ¡°I can think of a dozen reasons why not. I¡¯d still have my list to go through every day, you know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Noir cut in. ¡°Morrigan returning fully to her human life is a foolish proposition. If that is indeed what you are suggesting.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s up to her what she wants to do,¡± Hilda said. ¡°I¡¯ll give her the power, it¡¯s up to her what she wants to do with it.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be giving her anything,¡± Noir said. ¡°Either way, witches¡¯ magic will not come to her as easily as reaper magic. She is only attuned, as you call it, to the mana of reapers since it was a part of her contract.¡± Hilda¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Contract!? So there was a contract involved?¡± Noir flinched, ears folding back as he realized his mistake. Death chuckled. ¡°Yes, there was a contract involved,¡± Death confirmed. ¡°When Morrigan became a reaper, she entered into a binding agreement with certain forces that see to fate and the balancing of the planes. It¡¯s through this contract that she is granted access to our mana.¡± Hilda¡¯s eyes gleamed with curiosity. ¡°Fascinating. So any chance of me getting to study one of these contracts?¡± Death chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. While I¡¯m open to sharing rudimentary information that your ancestors once had access to, there is still a limit to what I can allow.¡± Morrigan sat back, staring into the iced tea. ¡°So¡­ reaper magic I naturally have access to, even if I¡¯m not very good at wielding it yet, but I¡¯d have to get attuned to witches¡¯ magic to use that as well, right?¡± ¡°Yup, that¡¯s how it works,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Unless you¡¯re secretly from a line of witches, in which case it¡¯ll still be some work, but you won¡¯t have to start from zero.¡± ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s assume I¡¯m starting at zero with no witch genes whatsoever. How long will it take to learn glamour your way?¡± ¡°Normally, I¡¯d say at least a year.¡± Hilda winked, lifting the crescent moon locket so Morrigan could see it. ¡°But that¡¯s why I said we¡¯re going to cheat. Luckily for us, a full moon is coming tomorrow, so we can start working on your attunement with one of our most basic traditions. I¡¯m going to teach you to make moon water. We can give it a practice run tonight. The moon is full enough it¡¯ll have some effect but full moons are way better.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Emma sat up. ¡°I¡¯ve been asking you to do that with me for years! You just met Morrigan, and you¡¯re already showing her?¡± Hilda winked. ¡°The difference is, I¡¯m not worried about what Morrigan¡¯s mom will say like I am with yours. But you¡¯re old enough now, Emma, I think it¡¯s fair for you to have a say in what you do with your life over Aunt Sharon¡¯s wishes.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to let me join in this time?¡± ¡°Sure. As long as you can give your mom an explanation for why you¡¯re not coming home tonight.¡± Emma folded her arms and smirked. ¡°Fine, just let me handle that. I¡¯ll get Lacey to cover for me.¡± Hilda nodded and looked toward the window. The sun was beginning to set with an orange glow coming through the window. ¡°Hey Death, any natural water sources near here?¡± ¡°If you go far enough into the woods, you¡¯ll eventually find a creek.¡± ¡°Alright, girls,¡± Hilda said, pushing off the wall. ¡°Let¡¯s get hiking before it gets too dark. Once we collect some water, I¡¯ll show you how it''s done. You can consider tonight practice for the real thing tomorrow!¡± CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 64! Chapter 64 - Camping
Chapter 64 - Camping
Somewhere within the 24 hours between Hilda¡¯s announcement of showing them how to make moonwater and the next full moon, the little demonstration turned into a full-blown camping trip. Hilda had shown up that afternoon right after Morrigan and Death pulled into the driveway, having finished reaping for the day. Thankfully, it was a relatively easy day without any difficult cases. Everyone on Morrigan¡¯s list was elderly or sick, which was a scenario she had an easier time dealing with. Hilda and Emma climbed out of the Jeep, which Morrigan could see through the window was stuffed with backpacks smooshed against the glass. Morrigan walked over, taking note of how Emma scratched behind her ear awkwardly. ¡°So¡­ what is this all about?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Figured you guys should have the best experience possible for your first moon harvest!¡± Hilda explained. Moon harvest is apparently what they called the process of making moonwater. Basically, it wasn¡¯t as much about the water as it was capturing the moon¡¯s energy. The water was just a good vessel to store it in. ¡°I got a great place up in the mountains. The higher altitude with less light and air pollution makes for a better harvest. Plus, it¡¯ll help us get in tune with nature and all that good stuff.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± Morrigan said with a grin. ¡°I mean, I have to work the next day.¡± She flinched when she heard Noir¡¯s voice come out of nowhere, then looked down to see him by her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll have the Fates give you reapings for later in the day tomorrow if it is necessary.¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you awfully accommodating all of a sudden,¡± Morrigan said. His whiskers knitted. ¡°Aren¡¯t I always?¡± And so, the three girls and the cat packed into Hilda¡¯s Jeep, and an hour later, they were climbing the Oregon mountains. ¡°So, ever been camping before?¡± Hilda asked. ¡°Not really,¡± Morrigan answered. The closest she had ever gotten were naps in the graveyard. ¡°It''ll be fun,¡± Emma assured her. ¡°We brought snacks so we don''t need to hunt or fish for food or anything. Just set up camp, hang out, and enjoy nature. Then, when midnight comes around, we can get our witching on!¡± Hilda eventually pulled onto a dirt road that veered off the main road, then snaked up the mountain. They bumped along for a while until finding a pull-off with some tire tracks, indicating they were not exactly setting up camp on virgin lands. ¡°So, have you guys been here before?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Just me,¡± Hilda said. ¡°There''s this huge boulder up ahead we can sit on while channeling with our water. I come here quite often on full moons. It¡¯s one of the best places around for this.¡± She opened the back of the Jeep and started pulling out supplies. Coolers, a small grill, and two tents. Wait¡­ Morrigan checked again and saw there were indeed only two tents. She looked at Emma, who had wandered away from the Jeep and was looking around. ¡°Wow, it''s really pretty here, Hilda!¡± Morrigan scratched under her collar. Unless she was getting her own tent, that would mean she was sharing one with Emma. It''s just like a sleepover¡­ She had attended a few sleepover parties, so it was no big deal. She had even slept in the same room with Emma before. Except, number one, they were younger. Number two, there were other girls there. Number three, it was a bigger room, not an enclosed space with just the two of them. And number four, they hadn''t yet¡­ they hadn''t¡­ What? Exactly? It''s not like they were a couple. The most they''d done is hold hands and go on some walks. Morrigan sunk her hands into her hoodie pocket and bent into her shoulders more. Then again, you don''t hold hands with someone who''s just a friend¡­ She glanced toward Emma just as Emma was turning around, and they made eye contact for just a second before Morrigan shot her eyes away again. Crap, why am I anxious now? It''s just Emma! ¡°So you''ve never been camping before?¡± Emma asked as she came over. ¡°Uh yeah. I took naps in the graveyard sometimes. That''s probably the closest I got. I guess.¡± Suddenly she couldn''t look at Emma. She hoped she didn''t seem too awkward. ¡°So, you''ve been camping?¡± ¡°With Hilda a few times,¡± Emma said. Wait, that''s right¡­ they are cousins, so they are probably the ones sharing a tent. I''m probably just overthinking this. Should I ask who gets what tent? No¡­ there''s no way I can ask that naturally. ¡°You alright, Morrigan?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Uh, yeah, I''m fine.¡± Emma continued to stare at her, and Morrigan felt the gaze seeping through her. Then Emma asked, ¡°Tough day at work?¡± ¡°Yeah. It usually is,¡± Morrigan answered. Which was true, but not the only problem she was having right now. ¡°Hmmm, sucks you can''t take the day off tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ apparently I need to start worrying about the Reaper police, so no more days off for a while.¡± ¡°Reaper police?¡± Emma asked, turning her head. ¡°Never mind, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± Emma continued to look at her inquisitively, and slightly concerned. But, she ended up letting it go with a smile and walked over to see if Hilda needed anything. Hilda, with hands on her hips, stared at the assortment of camping supplies that were now scattered behind her Jeep. There were two tents, three backpacks, a small grill and bag of charcoal, a cooler, a mesh bag that seemed to be full of plates, bowls, and silverware, and lastly, a few foldable chairs. ¡°Alright, we should be able to get everything in one trip,¡± she announced, grabbing a backpack and putting it on, then grabbing the cooler with one hand and managing to get all three chairs under her other arm. ¡°Everyone grab something. We got a short hike to get to my camping spot.¡± Morrigan looked up at the sky, noting the lack of cloud coverage and the fact she was wearing a black hoodie. Luckily, most of the hike would be through the woods, but she was already feeling kind of overheated even without the hiking and carrying things part of this little adventure. They followed Hilda through the trees, moving uphill along a vague path that must have been maintained more by wild animals using it than human intervention. Morrigan carried a tent which was folded into a bag and surprisingly light, and the mesh bag over her other arm. Emma put the bag of charcoal inside the grill and managed to carry the other tent and the grill all at once. As the hike wore on, Morrigan quickly felt the heat of the day and asked, ¡°So, how long before we get there?¡± ¡°Twenty minutes, maybe,¡± Hilda answered. Morrigan looked around. She wondered if there was really a point. After all, if they were sleeping outside, did it really matter where exactly? Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! She shrugged off the thought, adjusting the backpack on her shoulders. The cool forest air helped a bit, but she could still feel the warmth seeping through her hoodie. She trudged along, keeping her eyes on the path and trying not to think too much about the sleeping arrangements. As they hiked, the forest grew denser, and the sounds of nature enveloped them. Birds chirped, leaves rustled, and the occasional snap of a twig underfoot echoed through the trees. The serene environment helped Morrigan relax a bit, and she found herself enjoying the hike more than she had expected. Finally, they arrived at Hilda¡¯s chosen campsite. It was a small clearing surrounded by tall pines, with a large, flat boulder in the center. ¡°This is it!¡± Hilda announced, setting down the cooler and dropping her backpack. ¡°Home sweet home! For the night, anyway!¡± Emma looked around, her eyes wide with excitement as she set down the grill and tent. ¡°Wow, how did you find this place?¡± ¡°Mom took me here a bunch of times. It¡¯s where she first taught me about moon harvesting.¡± Emma ran over to the boulder and climbed on top of it, then let out an audible, ¡°Woooooah¡­¡± She then turned to Morrigan. ¡°Come up here! Take a look at this view!¡± Hilda smirked and put a hand on her hip as she watched Morrigan set everything down, then go to join Emma on the boulder. It rose to about neck height, so Morrigan had to find a foothold, but it was easy enough to get up once she did. Emma gave her a hand to help her stand, then as soon as Morrigan¡¯s eyes caught the horizon, she couldn¡¯t look away. The view from the top was breathtaking. Below them, the dense forest stretched out in a vast sea of green waves, the treetops swaying gently in the evening breeze. The sun hung over a distant snow-capped mountain, and a river wound its way through the valley. ¡°Wow,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a view like this before.¡± Emma beamed. ¡°I know, right? It¡¯s like we¡¯re on top of the world! I think that¡¯s Mount Hood in the distance.¡± ¡°Must be. I don¡¯t think there are any other mountains that big near here.¡± Hilda joined them on the boulder, looking pleased. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s Mount Hood. That wouldn¡¯t be a bad place for a moon harvest either. The higher the altitude, the better. Except it¡¯s a longer drive and too many tourists.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you never took me here before, Hilda!¡± Emma said. ¡°Well, I brought you here now, didn¡¯t I?¡± Hilda grinned. ¡°But I¡¯m glad you like it. Just wait until it gets dark. We¡¯ll get a couple of hours after sunset with no moon, and the stars are amazing.¡± She then pointed over the horizon. ¡°The moon will eventually rise right about there. Probably close to midnight.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Emma asked. ¡°If you want to be a witch, study a little astrology.¡± She winked. ¡°There¡¯s a reason ancient people were so good at mapping and measuring the stars. They understood the energies that were available. Did you know the placement of the Egyptian pyramids was based on astrology?¡± ¡°I think I heard something about that before,¡± Morrigan answered. ¡°Are you saying they were meant to harness magic?¡± ¡°Of course. I mean, nobody really knows for sure what was going on back then, but we do know witches and wizards were around, so it wouldn¡¯t surprise me. There have always been mages among humans.¡± Hilda hopped down from the boulder. ¡°But let¡¯s get camp set up. I¡¯ll continue my history lesson after dinner.¡± *** Hilda had Emma and Morrigan gather firewood from the surrounding area. Morrigan felt the heat of the day finally building up on her where she couldn¡¯t stand to keep the hoodie on any longer. She was relying on the seal to keep the demon flesh under control, but it hadn¡¯t really been acting up today, so she unzipped it, then slipped it off her shoulders and tied it around her waist. Emma turned to her and grinned, Morrigan once again letting her eyes sink to the side. ¡°I was wondering if you were getting hot in that thing.¡± ¡°Yeah, a little,¡± she said as she pulled the sleeves into a tight knot. ¡°I¡¯ll just put it back on if I have any problems.¡± Emma crouched down and started collecting sticks off the ground near a tree. ¡°So, has the demon flesh acted up at all lately?¡± ¡°Kind of. Sometimes I feel it trying to push free¡­¡± Morrigan then felt that bubbling sensation on her back and gritted her teeth. Emma looked at her with concern. ¡°Let''s talk about something else. It acts up more when I acknowledge it.¡± ¡°Gotcha. So¡­¡± Emma let out a sigh. ¡°So, does Noir always hang around you?¡± Morrigan crouched as she noticed a spot with a good number of sticks. ¡°More or less. Unless he¡¯s got something else to do one day and I¡¯m reaping with Death.¡± She looked around, wondering where he had gotten off to. He disappeared once they were inside the Jeep, but she knew he was still around. ¡°So, what¡¯s up with that? Is he like¡­ your babysitter or handler or something?¡± ¡°Kind of feels like that sometimes.¡± Morrigan then raised her voice. ¡°Noir. Want to chime in?¡± Noir appeared from behind a nearby tree, padding over gracefully. ¡°I prefer to think of myself as a guide, not a babysitter,¡± he said with a dignified flick of his tail. ¡°And last time you were left alone, you stole Death¡¯s truck and disappeared for a week. So forgive me for being less lenient with supervising you.¡± He sat down and gave Morrigan a stern look. ¡°Yeah, well¡­ I had my reasons.¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°Hey, Noir helps you out too though, right? Like, you made it possible for her to come camping with us tonight. I don¡¯t really get it, but I guess you can control her schedule?¡± ¡°My kind can exist on multiple planes,¡± Noir explained. ¡°Reapers cannot. They are tied here to the mortal realm. Thus, my kind are crucial in communication with those who exist elsewhere and oversee the balancing of order.¡± ¡°To put it simply,¡± Morrigan added. ¡°Divine intervention has decreed he has the right to boss me around.¡± Emma laughed. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like you have to listen to him all the time.¡± ¡°Oh, believe me,¡± Noir¡¯s tail flicked. ¡°She doesn¡¯t.¡± Emma grinned, tossing another stick into her pile. ¡°I can imagine. Still, it¡¯s kind of cool having a talking cat around, even if he¡¯s a bit bossy.¡± Morrigan shrugged, a faint smile on her lips. ¡°You can have him if you want.¡± As they continued to gather sticks, their conversation moved onto more mundane topics, and Noir disappeared into the shadows once again. Morrigan and Emma continued gathering sticks, chatting about lighter topics as they worked, occasionally heading back to camp to dump them in a pile as Hilda worked on setting up the tents. After several armloads, Hilda finally said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Someone help me with the bigger tent; it¡¯s a bit of a pain.¡± ¡°I gotcha,¡± Emma said as she went over to lend a hand. Morrigan still hadn¡¯t clarified who would get what tent, but she was feeling a little calmer about it now. She exhaled, feeling embarrassed with herself. Why had she been so nervous in the first place? She stretched her arms as she wandered around to the other side of the boulder and leaned her back against it. Even from the lower vantage point, the view wasn¡¯t too bad. She felt a cool breeze coming up the canyon and blowing on her face and hair. With dusk settling in, she figured she could put her hoodie back on shortly. As she stood there enjoying the view, she noticed a bit of movement in the corner of her eye and looked down to see Noir. ¡°Morrigan, look over there,¡± he said with a sense of urgency in his tone. ¡°Over¡­¡± she started scanning the scenery, then saw what he was referring to. Four or five white figures were moving quickly through the trees. As she squinted her eyes, she saw they were spirits of several different animals. ¡°Spirits?¡± Morrigan whispered, her eyes widening as she watched the ethereal forms darting through the trees. ¡°What are they doing here?¡± Noir¡¯s tail flicked. ¡°They seem agitated. This is unusual behavior for animal spirits.¡± Morrigan¡¯s curiosity mingled with concern. ¡°Should we do something?¡± Noir tilted his head, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, but cautiously.¡± Just then, Emma appeared from the other side of the boulder, having finished helping Hilda with the tent. Emma was smiling, but her expression quickly changed to one of confusion when she saw Morrigan¡¯s intense focus on the trees. ¡°Morrigan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Emma asked, glancing in the direction Morrigan was looking. ¡°There are animal spirits moving through the trees,¡± Morrigan explained, pointing toward them. Emma looked where she had pointed but then looked back at her, confused. ¡°Emma will not be able to see them, Morrigan,¡± Noir said. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Well, Noir says they are agitated.¡± ¡°What do you think caused it?¡± Emma asked. ¡°It could be a number of things,¡± Noir said. ¡°But it is none of your concern. Morrigan and I will go investigate. You should return to Hilda.¡± ¡°No fair!¡± Emma said. ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like it¡¯s something dangerous, so I¡¯m coming with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Morrigan said, summoning her scythe. ¡°It¡¯s my job, after all.¡± Hilda popped up behind Emma and saw Morrigan¡¯s scythe out. ¡°Hmmm, what¡¯s all this now?¡± ¡°Agitated spirits,¡± Emma said. ¡°I see. Guess we should investigate,¡± Hilda concluded. Noir¡¯s tail flicked. ¡°No, you two stay here, and Morrigan and I will investigate. This is the business of reapers, not witches.¡± Hilda crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow at Noir. ¡°We may be witches, but we¡¯re not helpless. Besides, I¡¯ve been coming here for years. Agitated spirits in our territory are our business.¡± Emma nodded vigorously. ¡°Exactly!¡± Noir¡¯s voice dropped to a growl. ¡°Morrigan and I are more than capable of¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure you are, but Morrigan¡¯s just a kid. What kind of responsible adult would I be to just let her off doing something dangerous under my watch?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure my aid will be more than enough,¡± Noir insisted. ¡°Now, enough of this nonsense, Morrigan, let¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°This way, right?¡± Hilda asked, already moving ahead. Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Uh, yeah, I¡¯ll let you know if I see anything,¡± she said, jogging after her. Emma stuck her tongue out at Noir. ¡°Sorry, looks like you¡¯re out numbered.¡± She then ran to catch up with the other two girls. CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 65! Chapter 65 - Happy Tree Friends Chapter 65 - Happy Tree Friends Hilda summoned her staff as she sprinted downhill through the forest, weaving between trees and leaping over obstacles. Morrigan, with her scythe at the ready, kept pace as best she could, while Emma lagged behind. ¡°Morrigan,¡± Hilda called over her shoulder. ¡°Let me know if you see anything.¡± ¡°Yeah, I will,¡± Morrigan replied. She had found a tinge of satisfaction in Ignoring Noir¡¯s complaints but wondered if this was a mistake. Hilda might not even be able to see whatever is causing the disturbance. Can she really handle it? Maybe she has some magic up her sleeve. Either way, Morrigan wasn¡¯t overly concerned; after all, Noir was right behind them and could intervene if necessary. It¡¯s not like Hilda was stupid. She wouldn¡¯t get herself in over her head. As they ran, a deer spirit darted in front of Hilda, unnoticed by the witch. Then came another, followed by several rabbits and a flurry of bird spirits. ¡°Hilda, wait!¡± Morrigan called out, halting and bracing against a tree, panting. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Morrigan pointed. ¡°There are spirits all around us.¡± Her eyes darted toward a fox as it whisked past her. ¡°They¡¯re moving fast, like they¡¯re fleeing from something.¡± Hilda¡¯s expression darkened as she tightened her grip on her staff. ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Emma arrived, slightly out of breath, positioning herself on the other side of the tree Morrigan had stuck to. ¡°What could be chasing spirits?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Noir?¡± Morrigan called, looking around but not seeing him. Either he was giving them the silent treatment, or he hadn¡¯t caught up yet. She then wondered if maybe he wasn¡¯t as fast as she had assumed he was. She figured he was at least as fast as a normal cat and could outrun a human, but maybe that wasn¡¯t the case. Come to think of it, back on her second day as a reaper when she had her first run-in with a demon it had taken him a while to catch up. Hilda whispered an incantation, and Morrigan¡¯s eyes drew toward her when her staff started to glow. Then, there was a final pulse from the blue gem, and when Hilda lifted her head, there was a blue aura hanging around her eyes. ¡°Shit!¡± Hilda jumped to the side as a bear spirit charged past her. ¡°What was that?¡± Emma asked. Hilda didn¡¯t seem to hear her as she stepped away and put her back to a large tree to avoid any more stray spirits. ¡°Damn, this is incredible.¡± ¡°You can see them?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Yeah. I learned the spirit-watching spell a while ago, but they were always blurry. My mom¡¯s staff made it so much more powerful.¡± She then reached into her shirt and pulled out her warning talisman. It vibrated violently, confirming what she already knew. ¡°Not sure what¡¯s ahead¡­ but maybe you two should head back to camp and let me handle this.¡± ¡°That would be foolish,¡± came Noir¡¯s voice. They turned to see him stepping out of the thickets from the direction the spirits were running from. ¡°What did you see, boy?¡± Hilda asked. He narrowed his eyes at her sarcastic tone but straightened himself, dignified. ¡°There is a demon ahead. The spirits fleeing are those of recently deceased animals. I suspect the demon hasn¡¯t been in this world for long.¡± ¡°What the hell?¡± Hilda muttered. ¡°Another one?¡± ¡°Yes, and I find the timing curious as well,¡± Noir said. ¡°Tell me, is this area commonly known amongst your coven?¡± Hilda glared at him. ¡°What are you implying, cat?¡± ¡°Do other mages frequent this place?¡± he pressed. Hilda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she considered Noir¡¯s question. ¡°A few,¡± she admitted reluctantly. ¡°It¡¯s a well-kept secret, but some witches know about this spot.¡± Noir nodded, his eyes glinting with a mixture of concern and curiosity. ¡°Then it¡¯s possible someone may have inadvertently summoned the demon, or worse, done so intentionally.¡± Emma gasped. ¡°You think someone did this on purpose?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a possibility I am unwilling to ignore,¡± Noir replied, his tone grave. ¡°Especially given the recent disturbances. Demon sightings are rare; my master and I have only crossed two in the last ten years. Now, this is the third in just over a month¡¯s time.¡± ¡°When was the first?¡± Hilda asked. Morrigan shuddered at the memory. ¡°He¡­ killed a little boy. I tried to stop him, but¡­¡± ¡°We had to let him go,¡± Noir finished. ¡°He was of a more intelligent breed and took a humanoid vessel.¡± ¡°So then, the second was the changeling?¡± Emma asked. ¡°That is correct,¡± Noir confirmed, turning in the direction the animals were fleeing from. ¡°And now a third is here in the woods. Hilda, Morrigan, I will require your assistance. Emma, stay far back.¡± ¡°Hey, wait,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Let¡¯s have the kids go back to camp. You and me can handle this, right?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but it will be convenient to have a reaper¡¯s scythe finish things off. As for Emma, we shouldn¡¯t leave her alone when whoever summoned the demon may still be nearby.¡± ¡°How sure are you that it was summoned?¡± Hilda asked. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°It¡¯s the most plausible explanation. The demon may have found a rift on its own, true, but the timing feels too orchestrated to be mere chance,¡± Noir explained. ¡°Fine,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Emma, stay within sight but keep your distance, got it?¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m still new¡­ but¡­¡± Emma began. ¡°No! You¡¯ve barely begun your attunement. And sorry, but if something happens to you I really don¡¯t want to have to deal with your mom,¡± Hilda said with a half-smile. Then she gave Emma¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Tell you what, I¡¯ll teach you some basic offensive spells after the moon harvest tonight, alright?¡± Emma smiled. ¡°Okay, fine.¡± She turned to Morrigan. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± Morrigan began untying her hoodie from her waist. She felt her back bubble slightly in protest as if it knew her intention to seal it again. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine. Hilda and Noir are here, after all,¡± she said, slipping into the hoodie and shifting her scythe to her other hand. As she zipped up, the demon flesh gave one disgruntled knock against the seal, but then settled down. Morrigan, Hilda, and Noir moved forward, the forest around them growing eerily quiet as they approached the source of the disturbance. The spirits continued to dart around them, their ethereal forms shimmering in the dim light. The atmosphere was thick with tension; every snap of a twig and rustle of leaves heightening Morrigan¡¯s anxiety. Hilda¡¯s fingers tightened around her staff, its gem emitting a soft glow. ¡°Stay sharp,¡± she whispered. ¡°We¡¯re close now. Emma, drop back a bit.¡± Emma met Morrigan¡¯s eyes with a supportive nod before allowing them to proceed ahead. Morrigan clutched her scythe tighter. Her previous encounters with demons had been harrowing¡ªonce, she was nearly choked to death; the other time, she drowned in a gilded cage while watching her friends fight for their lives. She had barely come out of it with her body intact, but not without lasting scars and a piece of monstrous flesh embedded in her back that she was still learning to live with. She felt her mind racing as they got closer, and an undeniable fear gripped her heart. She was scared. Push it aside. You¡¯re not alone this time, Morrigan coached herself internally. Those other times you were alone. Hilda and Noir are here now. She felt something hit her shoulder and she jumped, only to see Hilda offering a reassuring grin. ¡°Nervous, kid?¡± the witch asked, keeping a soothing hand on her shoulder. Morrigan nodded, swallowing hard. ¡°Maybe a little.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Fear keeps you sharp, as long as you don¡¯t let it make you panic. If you get overwhelmed, listen for my instructions. I¡¯ll guide you. Now, when we find this thing, me and the hell-cat will be able to attack from a distance. I think all you¡¯ve got is melee attacks with your scythe so don¡¯t jump in right away. You¡¯ll have the luxury to stand back and observe until you understand where you might have an opening.¡± Noir glanced back as he led the way. ¡°Your scythe will be crucial, Morrigan. We¡¯ll weaken it, but you¡¯ll need to deliver the final blow. Just wait for us to create an opening.¡± ¡°Okay, sounds good,¡± she said, though she wasn¡¯t nearly as confident as she was trying to sound. ¡°If I didn¡¯t believe we could handle this, I would have suggested we retreat and report to master,¡± Noir continued. ¡°But, this demon is of a more bestial type. It does not have the intelligence of the other two. With a bit of tactical maneuvering, I¡¯m confident we can defeat it.¡± As they crested a hill, whatever confidence Morrigan was building wavered. There was the corpse of a deer, horribly mutilated with its entrails spilling from its abdomen. Its black eyes remained open, staring into the distance with horror. ¡°Oh my god¡ª¡± Morrigan clapped a hand over her mouth, recoiling. Behind them, Emma gagged, turning away with a whimper. ¡°I¡¯m going to be sick!¡± Flies buzzed around the open cavity, and Morrigan forced her eyes away, gripping her scythe tighter. The deer¡¯s spirit was nowhere in sight. Once they killed the demon, she decided she¡¯d spend all night searching for its victims if she had to. She would give them as peaceful of a passing as possible after such horrific deaths. Nothing deserves to die like this. Hilda and Noir were further ahead, as they had not stopped their progress. They stared into the thickets, Hilda peeking around a tree, and Noir at her feet. ¡°It¡¯s about to get worse,¡± Hilda warned them. ¡°Noir¡­ I think they should go back.¡± Morrigan¡¯s hand trembled as she grabbed her hood and pulled it over her head. ¡°No. I can do this.¡± The demon flesh reacted to her tension, knocking against the seal, but with nowhere to go its spasms were tempered. As she navigated through the dip and came up the next hill, she had to steel herself. Never in her life had she seen so much gore. Not in any horror movie or her worst nightmares. Blood splattered the trees, unmoving bodies at their trunks as if the small creatures had broken upon being flung against them. Deer carcasses were ripped apart, and the head of a bear was staked through a tree branch, its body¡­ or what Morrigan could only assume was its body¡­ was a mass of mangled flesh, only bits of clotted fur patching the abomination and a single claw reaching skyward. She would have stopped right there, and evacuated anything that remained in her stomach,but a sharp snap from deeper in the woods grabbed her to attention. There was more rustling; it seemed to come from the left, right, and center, all at once. She gripped her scythe, remaining behind Hilda who steadied her glowing staff and Noir who hunkered by her feet. Morrigan heard Emma whimper but forced herself to stay quiet. More rustling and another louder snap, Morrigan¡¯s eyes darted around the shadowy silhouettes of tree branches. How had the day suddenly gotten so dark? Did a cloud block out the last of the sunlight, or¡ª Suddenly, a figure burst from the bushes. Hilda pivoted, staff poised to strike, but it wasn¡¯t a demon. It was a deer that had half its face ripped apart, an eyeball hanging loose from its socket as the poor creature fled. Morrigan stepped forward, intercepting its path and extending her scythe. The deer wouldn¡¯t survive its horrific injuries; a swift end was the kindest mercy she could offer. Her scythe passed through with no resistance, and its body collapsed, a shimmering of its spirit raising away then dissipating. ¡°LOOK OUT!¡± Noir yelled. ¡°ABOVE!¡± Morrigan¡¯s gaze swung away from the corpse, just in time to see a furred shadow descending on them. Hilda braced herself and raised her staff with a yell. The creature swiped with its claw, but struck an invisible barrier that rippled with static, halting its descent in a dome of energy. Noir jumped forward, tendrils erupting from his body and stabbing the creature in multiple places. With a piercing scream, the creature recoiled and jumped away from Hilda¡¯s barrier, slashing Noir¡¯s tendrils as it retreated. It landed a short distance away, regaining its footing on vaguely humanoid legs. Above its waist, it was a pure abomination. Its maw gaped open, teeth bared in a vicious snarl. The demon¡¯s fur was matted with blood, and its eyes glowed with a sick yellow light. It looked like a twisted amalgamation of various forest creatures, its body a grotesque patchwork of different animal pelts. One patch was orange, like a fox, another a dull brown, some greyish white, and bushy black. From its shoulder, the fanged snout of a wolf protruded and seemed to scream, and as Morrigan traced down its arm, she realized one hand was a bear claw. ¡°W-what is¡­¡± Emma cried. ¡°How can you guys fight that thing?¡± ¡°Stay behind me!¡± Hilda commanded, positioning herself between the demon and the two girls. Morrigan gripped her scythe, her mind trying to process the creature that stood before them. The creature spasmed, its neck cracking grotesquely, the shoulder snout sinking into the demon¡¯s body like it was being swallowed by fleshy quicksand. Just when Morrigan thought it couldn¡¯t be any more nightmarish, she realized the snout whimpered, so much like a dog in pain. Whatever had just been absorbed into its body was still ALIVE! Then, the demon locked its sight on them and charged forward. Noir threw forth a burst of tendrils, and Hilda¡¯s staff glowed as the demon launched a direct assault. CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 66! Chapter 66 - Unnatural Predators (Quick announcement- I''m changing to a Monday / Wednesday / Friday posting schedule. That''s all! And while I''ve got your attention, don''t forget to like, comment, and subscribe! I mean... Follow, comment, rate and review!) Enjoy the new chapter!) Chapter 66 - Unnatural Predators A flurry of tendrils erupted from Noir¡¯s body, slicing the air like whips as they lashed at the demon. Tufts of fur and blood were ripped away, but it did nothing to halt the demon¡¯s charge. Sheltered behind Hilda¡¯s protective barrier, Morrigan took a defensive stance, fighting the urge to flee. She had a role to play here. They were relying on her scythe to do what neither Noir or Hilda could. She gripped the smooth poll tightly. But I¡¯m not a fighter! And that thing¡¯s a frikken monster! Reaping¡¯s one thing, but I¡¯m not prepared for this! The demon leapt through Noir¡¯s tendrils, its claws severing many of the shadowy strands as it aimed for the comparatively small feline. However, a pool of shadows expanded around Noir, swallowing him just as the demon¡¯s massive bear claw smashed down. The creature let out a cackling sound as it lifted its gigantic paw, expecting to see a squished mound of fur where Noir had been a moment ago. When it discovered only solid ground, it growled in confusion and swiveled its massive head, searching for Noir. When its gaze settled back on the three girls, it seemed particularly drawn to Morrigan. Perhaps it sensed her hesitation or recognized the potential threat of her scythe. Its yellow eyes narrowed, and a deep, menacing growl rumbled from its throat as it readied itself to charge. Morrigan¡¯s heart raced, her grip on the scythe tightening. She could see the demon¡¯s muscles coiling under its patchwork fur, poised to strike. But before it could pounce, Hilda stepped forward, her staff raised high. The gem glowed a brilliant blue, casting eerie shadows through the trees. ¡°Stay back, Morrigan!¡± Hilda shouted, slamming her staff into the ground. A wave of energy rippled outwards, forming a shimmering barrier in an arc before them. The demon charged with terrifying speed, but upon colliding with the barrier, the impact produced a thunderous crash but stopped its advance. The demon recoiled with a frustrated howl. Morrigan glanced down, noticing the ground had been upturned in a skid from Hilda¡¯s back foot. Although the barrier held, the force of the impact had pushed her back. She panted as she lowered her staff, and the barrier flickered until she uttered a grunt of determination and raised her staff again. The demon retreated briefly, granting itself space for a running start. Hilda braced herself, her heels digging into the soft forest floor. The gem atop her staff pulsed with increasing intensity, casting long, dancing shadows around them. Morrigan felt the thrum of power in the air, a tangible sense of energy that tingled against her skin. Now at a distance, the demon gathered itself like a storm cloud on the verge of bursting. Its muscles coiled tightly, and it let out a guttural snarl that reverberated through the trees. With a ferocious leap, it charged again, a blur of matted fur and bared teeth hurtling towards them. ¡°HELL CAT!?¡± Hilda shouted, steeling herself for the impending onslaught. Suddenly, from beneath the earth, a mass of Noir¡¯s dark, fluid-like shadow surged upward, coalescing into a curtain of swirling darkness. It undulated as if alive, stretching and contracting as if breathing, absorbing light, and emitting a subtle, eerie glow along its edges. As the demon¡¯s fist connected with Hilda¡¯s barrier, sending a rippling shockwave over the domed surface, the shadow curtain responded by unleashing a barrage of sharp, spike-like tendrils. Hilda grunted with the effort of holding back the beast, her feet sliding backward, but she didn¡¯t need to hold out for long. Noir¡¯s attacks ripped at the demon¡¯s body, bit by bit, until it let out a scream that resonated deep in Morrigan¡¯s bones, then turned and retreated once more. The curtain dissolved, swirling toward a singular point and there sat Noir on his haunches, his tail swishing as if he were a cat calmly toying with a mouse. ¡°Holy crap,¡± Hilda exhaled, lowering her staff. ¡°I had no idea voidlings were that powerful.¡± Noir glanced over his shoulder, his typically yellow eyes now glowing red, his fangs exposed in what could only be described as a smug grin. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m a little more¡­ attuned, as you witches might call it, than most of my kind.¡± Morrigan stared at him, taken aback. She recalled every other time she¡¯d seen him in combat. Something was different now, though she couldn¡¯t readily explain what. Then it struck her. She didn¡¯t see any of his bones. Previously, even unleashing a single tendril slightly dissolved his body and exposed the skeletal structure underneath. The process would leave him fatigued, and when he was finished, his flesh would have to knit back together. He typically seemed exhausted after such expenditures¡­ but now¡­ he grinned smugly at them in his cat-like way, a glint in his eye showing a thrill within him. ¡°Ha!¡± Hilda chuckled, steadying her staff as the demon hesitated, deliberating on its next move. ¡°Well, I take back everything I ever said about you, cat. Just glad you¡¯re on our side.¡± Noir¡¯s tail flicked nonchalantly as he accepted the praise. The creature, meanwhile, shook its massive head, trying to recalibrate after the barrage. It¡¯s stomach had ripped open, spilling globs of flesh¡ªnot entrails¡ªbut if Morrigan had to describe it was more like meatballs encased in a tough, furry shell. ¡°Now then, witch,¡± Noir said, refocusing on the battle. ¡°I believe we can bring this to a swift end. I¡¯ll launch another assault; I need you to focus solely on protecting Morrigan as she moves in with her scythe.¡± Morrigan tensed. ¡°R-right!¡± she replied, the adrenaline coursing through her, dampening the fear and anxiety. Or, maybe Noir¡¯s powerful display boosted her confidence. She didn¡¯t understand how he had changed so drastically in just the short weeks since she¡¯d last seen him in action, but she supposed that didn¡¯t matter now. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Hilda nodded firmly, turning to Morrigan. ¡°Think you got this?¡± Morrigan nodded back. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± The older witch glanced over her shoulder to her cousin. ¡°How you holding up back there, Emma?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good! Just be careful!¡± Emma replied, trying to mask the tremble in her voice. She had found a relatively safe spot behind a thick tree, her eyes wide as she observed the ongoing battle from a distance. Noir didn¡¯t wait for any further cues. With a fluid, predatory grace, he launched himself forward. Shadows pooled and surged around him, forming into countless tendrils that lashed out with deadly precision. The air filled with the sounds of ripping and tearing as the tendrils struck, battering the demon from all sides. The demon roared in fury and pain, its movements growing increasingly desperate as it swiped wildly, like an animal trying to fend off a swarm of bees. But Noir was relentless, his attacks a dark blur that kept the demon off balance and increasingly wounded. Morrigan watched, her nerves steeling with each passing moment. As Noir continued his assault, she tightened her grip on her scythe, readying herself. She could see the toll each hit took on the demon, how its body struggled to hold itself together. ¡°Ready, Morrigan?¡± Hilda¡¯s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and clear. Morrigan tensed. Ready? Well, she was probably about as ready as she could be. She tried not to focus on what the demon was. That is, if she could reduce it to basic shapes and potential threats, perhaps she could suppress the instinctive warnings inside her head. Those natural reactions that stop you from doing things like¡­ jumping from a far height, or putting your hand on a hot stove, or giving yourself a piercing, or jumping in front of a monster that could rip you to shreds in seconds and then turn you into a meatball to use as stuffing and fix its own leaking stomach! ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Morrigan lied. The foreign flesh that was fused in her back had built itself up into a tantrum that she couldn¡¯t silence. It banged against the seal, occasionally hard, but other times frustrated and defeated. Had she not been wearing her hoodie, whatever else she was wearing would probably have been ripped to shreds by now while she curled up on the ground screaming. Hilda began to advance slowly, and Morrigan matched her pace. Hilda held her staff high, the gem at its tip glowing, encasing them in a protective bubble. Ahead, Noir¡¯s small form darted between the demon¡¯s feet with a shadowy pool around him that continued the relentless assault of tendrils. More blood and fur were torn from the monstrous form, and occasionally, large globs of flesh would drop with a sickening plop to the ground. ¡°When you attack, make it quick,¡± Hilda instructed. ¡°You¡¯ll have to step right to the edge of my barrier. It¡¯s less effective the closer you get, but I can cover you with offensive magic.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Morrigan gripped her scythe. She figured cutting along the surface of its flesh would do no good. Its flesh was not really its own; those body parts belonged to its victims. If she wanted to end it in one blow, she¡¯d need to drive her scythe deep into the core of its body. Taking a deep breath, she felt the demon flesh on her back stir, reacting to the proximity of its kin. The beast was overwhelmed, unable to focus as Noir¡¯s relentless assault continued. In theory, Morrigan could easily approach without resistance, but the wildly flailing limbs posed a real danger of striking her accidentally. Worst case, a stray bear claw could permanently scar her face or neck¡ªareas she couldn¡¯t simply cover with clothing. No, actually, that wasn¡¯t the worst-case scenario. The real worst-case would be having her head batted off¡­ Considering she couldn¡¯t really die, what would that experience be like? Could they simply plop her head back on her shoulders, or¡ª STOP THINKING LIKE THAT! ¡°Focus Morrigan¡± she muttered to herself, cutting off the bad thoughts. ¡°Hey, you got this kid,¡± Hilda said to her, her voice steady but tense. They were now just a short sprint away. ¡°Go for it when you¡¯re ready, and I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡± Morrigan nodded, tightening her grip on the scythe¡¯s poll. Her heart pounded in her ears, but she anchored herself in the moment. Morrigan closed her eyes briefly to gather her resolve. As soon as I open my eyes, I¡¯ll run. No, wait, that¡¯s stupid. Keep your eyes open, you idiot! Don¡¯t just throw a hail-mary to trick yourself into moving. Watch its movements. It¡¯s thrashing around wildly but¡­ it keeps its arms above its waist. So, stay low, and throw an underhand swing with the scythe¡ªEASY! Noir¡¯s attacks seemed to slow, and while the damage to the creature¡¯s patchworked body was immense, it didn¡¯t seem to be slowing down. It was more akin to stripping off armor than truly wounding it. Despite all the ichor and flesh, it shed around the battlefield, the creature showed no signs of faltering. Morrigan¡¯s eyes snapped open, searching its body for an opening. As the demon reared up, she spotted its underbelly¡ªa less protected area that might just be the weak spot she needed. If she could arc her scythe upward, driving the blade into that soft spot and up into the demon¡¯s chest, perhaps that would be enough to end it. She braced herself, waiting for the right moment. As the demon raised its arms to shield its face, Morrigan finally made her move. Her legs sprang into action, driven by that instinctive rush akin to the moment before a dive¡ªhesitation one second, unstoppable momentum the next. Don¡¯t scream¡ªthis isn¡¯t the time for a war cry! You¡¯re not a Viking charging into battle. Slip in unnoticed and finish it! She dropped low, her feet sliding on the slick ichor coating the ground. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she noted the disgust and the urgent need to change her clothes and shower once this was over. Once this is over¡ª The monster seemed to loom even larger as she slid between its legs. As she pivoted, raising the scythe upward, light from Hilda¡¯s magic encircled her. Hilda and Noir had set the stage; all she needed was to land this one crucial blow! The scythe¡¯s pole slid through her gloved palms, extending as she arced it upward. Her target was in sight, but¡ª Just as she was about to drive the blade through the demon¡¯s soft underbelly, a sudden, violent twist of its body changed everything. Its thick tail, moving like a whiplash, swept low and fast directly at Morrigan. The impact was sudden and brutal. It smacked into her midsection, the force knocking the wind out of her as she was flung aside like a ragdoll. Her scythe bounced dully against the gore-slicked ground, its blade dissolving into blue flames. She hit the forest floor much hard herself, struggling to catch her breath and fighting the tunneling vision brought on by intense pain. As she looked up, masses of fur and meat descended upon her. She couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Wait¡­ it was disintegrating. Because it was dying? No¡ªthis was a conscious decision! It had abandoned maintaining its solid form, now seemingly intent on burying her alive with its dismembering parts. But just before the debris could engulf her, Hilda came to her side. Dropping to her knees, the witch drove her staff into the ground. A flash of light erupted, and a protective barrier encircled them. Moments later, they were plunged into darkness, encased within Hilda¡¯s magic bubble but buried under the remnants of the demon¡ªor rather, the bodies of its victims. CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 67! Chapter 67 - Observation Bubble Chapter 67 - Observation Bubble ¡°Oh my god, thank you!¡± Morrigan gasped, realizing that if Hilda hadn¡¯t intervened, she would have been buried alive in the most horrific way imaginable. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ thank me yet,¡± Hilda huffed, her grip tightening on the staff, teeth gritted. A grotesque slurping sound surrounded them, reminiscent of stirring macaroni and cheese¡ªbut magnified a hundredfold. It felt as though the entire world had become an endless mixing of macaroni and cheese. Morrigan huddled in a ball but cautiously looked up and instantly wished she hadn¡¯t. If it were only the vague smooshed remains, she could have dealt with that, but there was so much more detail up close. It was like she was in the observation bubble at an aquarium, but instead of marveling at the wonders of undersea life, she was viewing a museum of gore. She could make out innards, organs, eyeballs, tufts of fur, and even little innocent faces all mixed together. Morrigan retched, dry heaving, focusing her sight back on the ground between her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡± Hilda said. Too late for that, some detached part of her inwardly quipped back. No, it was far too late for that. She wasn¡¯t even sure if she was still fully conscious... No, this could very well all be a dream. Between the pain of being struck by the monster¡¯s tail and the horrific situation they now found themselves in, she was about at her limit. There¡¯s only so much one girl can take¡­ ¡°Hilda¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice trailed off, her eyes flickering with a mix of pain and horror. ¡°Come on, stay with me, kid!¡± Hilda said with a strained yell. Her voice was faltering, her arms trembling. She was trying not to show it, but the truth was she was struggling to keep the barrier intact. As they sat encased in the magical barrier, the horrorshow surrounding them continued its grotesque symphony. Morrigan felt a disturbing sensation at her back; the demon flesh that was grafted onto her was stirring violently. With each squelch and squish outside, it seemed to thrash against the seal on her hoodie. It wasn¡¯t its usual occasional knocks and pounds. It was outright demanding freedom. It was as if it yearned to join the disarray beyond their protective bubble. ¡°It wants out,¡± Morrigan murmured, her voice a mix of detached awe and terror. The demon flesh on her back pulsed like a second heartbeat, more insistent and aggressive than before. ¡°It-it¡¯s trying to break free¡­ Hilda¡­" Hilda glanced down, her expression grim. ¡°Morrigan, you need to control it! I can¡¯t help right now!¡± Morrigan clenched her teeth, fighting against the pain and the wild demands of the demon flesh. It felt as if it were trying to tear itself away from her, seeking its own horrific freedom among the remnants of its kin. ¡°Hilda! S-something¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°Ah! What¡¯s that damn hell-cat waiting for!¡± Hilda yelled, then inhaled sharply as she tensed, and the glow from her staff became brighter. If Morrigan normally described the demon flesh as bubbling, it was now more like boiling. Normally, upon verifying that the seal kept it contained, it would settle down, but now it only grew more and more agitated. It was becoming painful, and¡­ something warm was running down her arms and around her rib cage. She saw red dripping past her sleeves, and she felt her consciousness failing. ¡°Hilda¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± she weakly said, touching her head to the ground; she saw more blood dripping around her body. Was the demon flesh tearing free from her now? That was her blood, so¡ª ¡°Oh shit! Hang on!¡± Hilda yelled, tensing more, staff glowing brighter. ¡°Take it off!¡± she finally yelled as if coming to a conclusion. Morrigan was beyond feeling pain, her vision fading; she couldn¡¯t even find the strength to communicate this to Hilda. She couldn¡¯t even process what Hilda was trying to say. ¡°Morrigan, your hoodie!¡± Hilda yelled. ¡°Take it off! It has nowhere to go, so it¡¯s damaging your body instead!¡± The words entered her ears, but she couldn¡¯t process them. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ s-sorry¡­¡± She then felt a sudden burst of movement as Hilda slid to her side, let go of her staff, and put one arm over her. She hid Morrigan¡¯s head under her body as best she could as she slammed one hand down on the back of her hoodie to unlock the seal. The reaper seemed to be unconscious, but the witch braced for whatever would happen next as an avalanche of gore began to fall around them¡­ *** The jeep that was now left parked a short but impossible hike away from the chaos, was just a day before pulling up a lonely road and to an old occult shop in the middle of nowhere. Hilda had stepped out in front of Atomyst¡¯s shop, intending to grab some supplies to help with the upcoming moon harvest, as well as Morrigan¡¯s glamour and getting Emma started with some basic spells. She walked up the familiar wooden steps onto a porch that badly needed a fresh coat of paint, then stepped into the shop. She was greeted by the smell of incense and dim lighting that let motes of dust dance in the air. The door chimed as she opened and closed it, then walked along the aisles, briefly glancing down them as she made her way to the bookshelf along the back wall. She scanned the titles, looking for a particular astrology book. It dealt with a good amount of information you could find in any science book, but the ones in this shop would also have information relevant to magic and how the sun, stars, and moon come into play. As Hilda skimmed through the astrology section, her fingers paused on a leather-bound volume titled Celestial Synergies and Lunar Energies. She pulled it from the shelf and flipped through the pages filled with arcane symbols and celestial diagrams. This was indeed the one she was looking for, so she snapped it closed and then made her way to another aisle to find something Morrigan could use for a glamour charm. On her way there, however, she heard a rustling of beads and looked over to see Arietta emerging from the back room. ¡°Hilda. Long time no see,¡± she said, coming out and resting her hands on the counter. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, has it?¡± ¡°Not since the last Walpurgisnacht. That was nearly four months ago.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve seen you since then,¡± Hilda said, looking up as she thought about it. ¡°I came in to buy¡­ oh wait, it was just your grandfather here.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Arietta¡¯s black lips pierced conspiratorially. ¡°I did, however, see your little cousin just a short time ago.¡± Hilda returned the smirk. ¡°Yeah, I heard. You gave her and her friend a bit of a scare, huh?¡± Arietta shrugged. ¡°Well, her friend is quite interesting. I take it she¡¯s told you about Morrigan already?¡± Hilda rolled her eyes at the intentionally vague phrasing, meant to conceal the truth in case Hilda had, in fact, not known Morrigan was a reaper. She walked over and set the astrology book on the counter since it seemed they were going to be chatting for at least a little while. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve met Morrigan. In fact, she¡¯s part of the reason I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Arietta asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach her glamour. I figured making a charm for her would be the easiest way to go since she¡¯s a complete novice.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s a complete novice, then it will take some time to learn, with or without a charm.¡± ¡°Normally, I would agree. But she¡¯s not a normal person, is she?¡± ¡°I suppose not. Reapers have strong attunement by nature, after all.¡± Arietta splayed out her fingers as she observed her own nails and the runes painted on them. ¡°I felt it the moment she was within a few yards of me. She is absolutely overflowing with magical energy.¡± Hilda nodded, deciding not to share the knowledge that reaper magic was quite different than witch¡¯s magic. She supposed Arietta¡¯s runes couldn¡¯t tell the difference, however. ¡°Anyway, I need to get a few things for her, so if you could help me pick out the right materials, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± Arietta¡¯s interest seemed piqued as she pushed off from the counter and began to lead Hilda down one of the aisles lined with various artifacts and ingredients. ¡°For glamour, especially for someone with Morrigan¡¯s raw potential, I¡¯d recommend something that not only enhances her abilities but also helps ground her. You don¡¯t want her energy going haywire.¡± ¡°Hmmm, yeah,¡± Hilda agreed, thinking how she knew that quite well about Morrigan already. Arietta stopped in front of a display filled with semi-precious stones. She opened the glass door and then kneeled down as she selected something from one of the lower shelves. Hilda marveled at how that oversized hat of hers never seemed to get in her way. Guess she got used to wearing it. When she rose, she held a small, polished piece of labradorite between two fingers. ¡°Will this suffice?¡± she asked. Normally, Arietta would break into a long monologue about what she was presenting to her customers, along with its properties and a few historical facts. Since Hilda was an expert herself, however, she was spared the impromptu lessons. Instead, she held out her hand and allowed Arietta to drop it into her grasp. Hilda held the labradorite up to the light where it flickered with shades of blue and green dancing within its surface. She then closed her palm around it and channeled some of her energy down her arm and around the stone. Like all of the stones sold in this shop, at least to true witches who would know if they were being ripped off or not, this stone was already attuned. ¡°Excellent, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Arietta led her back to the counter to ring her out and asked, ¡°So, why the astrology book?¡± ¡°That¡¯s going to be a gift for Emma. I decided to take her as my apprentice.¡± Arietta smirked. ¡°Took you long enough. Thought you¡¯d have gotten her into it much sooner. The first time I saw that kid come into the shop with you, I felt like I was looking into the past when we were kids.¡± Hilda nodded, remembering when her own mother had first brought her here when she was seven years old. She had been absolutely fascinated by the world of witchcraft that was opening up to her. She remembered meeting the strange little girl in the witch hat, Arietta, and instantly becoming interested in her and the depths of her own legacy as a witch. They were close in age, so Hilda was always excited for a chance to visit the shop and meet with her friend, who was the only person her age she was allowed to talk openly about magic with. ¡°Emma should have started a lot sooner,¡± Hilda agreed. ¡°Tough situation with her family, though.¡± Arietta nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ well, her parents are fools to deny her heritage from her. Especially since she has so much potential. I¡¯m sure Claire would be furious if she knew.¡± Hilda frowned, then shrugged one shoulder. ¡°Well, Emma¡¯s turning seventeen soon. Before long, she¡¯ll be an adult, so I think at this point, if she¡¯s still interested in witchcraft, it should be her choice.¡± Hilda winked. ¡°We still have to keep it a secret for now, though. Aunt Sharon doesn¡¯t even know how often Emma¡¯s been coming to see me lately.¡± As she paid for her purchases, Arietta asked, ¡°So, I take it you are seeing the reaper girl at least semi-regularly now, then.¡± ¡°Hmmm, yeah, I guess so,¡± Hilda said. Arietta chuckled. ¡°Oh, I see you¡¯re holding out on me.¡± Hilda rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. She ended up in a bind, and I had to spend some time healing her. Used up at least a year¡¯s supply of moon water in the process.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Arietta asked. ¡°So what happened to her?¡± Hilda thought about it for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t think I should be gossiping about her like that. But¡­ Morrigan¡¯s living a complicated life. I kind of feel sorry for her.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re running low on moon water¡­¡± Arietta let the implication hang in the air. ¡°I¡¯d love to buy some, believe me,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Can¡¯t afford it right now.¡± Since there were only twelve full moons a year, and a witch could only do one bottle at a time, it was relatively rare and, therefore, reasonably expensive to buy. Arietta shrugged. ¡°Too bad. Though, I may be able to offer you a discount in exchange for some stories about your new reaper friend.¡± Hilda grinned. ¡°You¡¯re a real opportunistic bitch. You know that, Arietta?¡± She grabbed her purchases and winked before turning around. ¡°Maybe some other time.¡± Arietta let out an audible huff as she propped her chin on her palm and watched Hilda go. However, as Hilda reached the front door, something occurred to her. She turned around and reached for her pocketbook. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t feel comfortable sharing stories, and you might end up disappointed anyway¡­ buuuut¡­¡± She slipped out the vial that had some of Morrigan¡¯s hair sealed inside of it then held it out. Arietta raised an eyebrow with a bored expression on her face. But, upon looking closer, she abandoned her lax posture and leaned over the counter. ¡°Wait¡­ is that what I think it is?¡± Hilda shrugged. ¡°I thought I would use it to develop a curse or something but couldn¡¯t come up with anything. I figured you¡¯d have an easier time finding something to do with it.¡± Arietta held her hand out greedily, and Hilda chuckled as she handed it over. Arietta held it up to the light and closed one eye. ¡°Hair from a reaper¡­ interesting. It¡¯s not very much, though, and¡­¡± She tapped one of her nails on the glass jar, and its rune gave a faint pulse. ¡°It has very little energy in it, to be truthful.¡± Hilda shrugged. ¡°Still a good collector¡¯s item.¡± ¡°Hmmm, yes, but for a bottle of moon water?¡± Hilda leaned toward her and playfully said, ¡°Come ooonn, I knoowww you waant it. That poker face doesn¡¯t fool me!¡± Arietta sighed. ¡°Alright, alright, fine. The hair for a bottle of moon water, then. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Make sure it¡¯s a decent size!¡± Hilda called after her as she disappeared behind the beads. *** Hilda¡¯s hand slammed down on the seal on Morrigan¡¯s hoodie, unlocking it and releasing the pent-up demonic flesh in a violent surge. A dark, writhing mass exploded from Morrigan¡¯s back, unleashing a rain of black ichor as it tore through what remained of her barrier and began ripping through the monster that had been trying to consume them. It tore through everything that got in its way without prejudice. Hilda shielded Morrigan¡¯s head with her body, gritting her teeth against the chaos unfolding, praying she¡¯d stay out of its way as the demon flesh thrashed wildly, its form ever-changing as if searching for a shape to call its own. A cacophony of screams pierced through the woods, it was unclear if they were from the monster, its many victims, or the thrashing black flesh rising from Morrigan¡¯s back and beginning to form a distinct shape. Each tendril began to join together, wrapping around each other like muscle fibers. Through it all, Morrigan lay limp, barely conscious. ¡°Hang on, Morrigan,¡± Hilda spoke in a stressed whisper through clenched teeth, hugging her tightly, trying to let her know she wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯ll calm down, and you¡¯ll be fine!¡± She just hoped that was actually true. Then she heard Emma¡¯s voice as she screamed. ¡°MORRIGAN!¡± Hilda looked up, seeing Emma running towards them. ¡°Emma, no! Stay back!¡± she screamed. ¡°STAY AWAY!¡± But Emma didn¡¯t listen, and as more and more tendrils of the demon flesh wound together, its shape became clearer. Its tendrils twisted into dense, muscle-like fibers that knotted into a grotesque approximation of an arm that towered above them, at least the size of a body on its own. At the end of this newly formed, oversized limb, fingers began to articulate, flexing as if testing their newfound form. Despite this, Emma ran toward them, and Hilda screamed for her to stop. ¡°EMMA! I SAID STAY BACK!¡± CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 68! Chapter 68 - Black Hand
Chapter 68 - Black Hand
Emma¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she saw the monstrous arm forming from Morrigan¡¯s back. She hesitated, but the sight of her friend in distress pushed her forward. ¡°Morrigan! Hang on, I''m coming!¡± she shouted, her voice shaking but determined. She had no idea what she would do, but she just knew she had to do something. The demon flesh continued to thrash and grow, tendrils detaching to lash at the remains of the other demon. Hilda tightened her grip on Morrigan, trying to shield her as they were both completely covered in gore and blood. The arm seemed too big to have come just from the patch of demon flesh on Morrigan¡¯s back. Had it already absorbed the other demon, or was it simply drawing from Morrigan¡¯s deep wells of magic to grow itself? Emma was just yards away from reaching them when a black tendril slipped in from behind her and grabbed her ankle, tripping her. She hit the ground hard, then was dragged along the forest floor as she was pulled away from Morrigan and Hilda. ¡°Emma!¡± Hilda screamed, but then she saw the hell-cat jump forward, his tendril retracting from Emma who had been tossed behind him. ¡°Stay back!¡± Noir yelled at her. Then he turned his sight on Hilda as more tendrils shot at her. ¡°You too! Let go of Morrigan, now!¡± ¡°What are you doing, cat!?¡± Hilda yelled as a tendril wrapped around her forearm, another around her leg, and one around her stomach. ¡°Saving your lives, you fools!¡± A globby, amorphous shape began to reform from the scattered remains of the other demon. Its grotesque body started to pull together, reconstituting itself with an eerie, gelatinous sound as a guttural growl escaped from its innards. Its form hastily globbed together, it had no coherent shape to it and was just a mass of gore¡ªdisjointed bones, fur, flesh, eyes, and entrails, all mushed together into a senseless mound of meat. Noir pulled Hilda away, tossing her back toward Emma, then darting forward to position himself between Morrigan and the newly forming monster. It seemed to construct a somewhat coherent skeletal structure, enough for a limb, as a mass of its mangled body struck forward. But the demon arm now behaved with near sentience and seemed to protect Morrigan¡¯s unconscious body. It swatted at the other grotesque limb, causing it to fall apart, with its many pieces scattering across the forest and smacking into the trees in wet clumps. Hilda watched, gripping her staff, wondering what spell could help right now. Morrigan¡¯s demon flesh seemed to be acting on its own and¡­ protecting its host? Is that what was happening? Hilda stood, preparing to come forward again, when she noticed all the grass around Morrigan was dying, and the scattered globs of flesh that were writhing with some semblance of life began falling still. She realized that¡¯s why the hell-cat pulled her away. Morrigan¡¯s reaper power was completely uncontained, flowing out of her and killing anything it touched. Well, anything other than Noir himself, as he positioned himself below the battle, the small cat looking back and forth as he observed the two conflicting demons, each amalgamations in their own right, battling it out. The hell-cat¡¯s eyes narrowed with focus, trying to make sense of the situation. In all his years, he had never seen anything quite like this. The reconstituted demon lunged again, its grotesque mass forming another messy limb in an attempt to overwhelm Morrigan¡¯s protective demon arm. Noir hissed toward the two witches as he began moving. ¡°Just stay back for now! I will handle this!¡± His form blurred with his speed and tendrils shot from his body, wrapping around the attacking limbs and pulling them away, confining them. Globs leaked off, slipping past his tendrils and falling messily on the ground, where some died at contact with the pool of death surrounding Morrigan''s unconscious body. The black demon arm recoiled and seemed to calm, rising straight from Morrigan¡¯s back, its sway almost snake-like as it slowly adjusted its positioning, as if it were sizing up the situation and waiting to strike. The atmosphere was tense, filled with the sounds of the reformed demon¡¯s guttural growls and the whipping of Noir¡¯s tendrils as he held it at bay. Emma stayed close to Hilda, her hands trembling with a mix of fear and awe. ¡°What do we do, Hilda?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Hilda, eyes fixed on the battle unfolding before them, tightened her grip on her staff. ¡°Nothing we can do. Wait until this is over¡­ we let Noir handle the demon for now.¡± Her eyes focused on the seal on Morrigan¡¯s back, shimmering like a portal for the demon arm to escape from. At least her seal was working as intended, but she never imagined that patch of demon flesh would be able to take control like this. It was just a mindless parasite¡­ or¡­ that¡¯s all that it should be. Then again, it came from a changeling, and if Morrigan was still its host, it quite possibly aligned itself with Morrigan¡¯s consciousness and, while acting independently, saw itself as a part of her. Damn, would Arietta be excited to hear about this, Hilda thought, but leveraging information for favors is a series of calculations she¡¯d have to ponder over another time. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. As Noir contained the demon, the black arm suddenly made its strike. It dove into the center of the horrific mass and formed a fist, seeming to squeeze tightly. The coiled threads of muscle tensed along its forearm, and then it ripped upward. In its grasp was something that looked like a loose approximation of a ribcage but more rounded, and between the bones, a dark miasma spilled out. Floating in the very center of the open space, there was a glowing red orb. As the fog-like miasma shifted, glimpses of a yellow, reptilian pupil could be seen floating in the center of the red orb. The an ear-piercing shriek urupted from... somewhere. It was hard to tell if it was the strange ribcage that protected some kind of eye or if it was the convulsing mass of gore that tried desperately to maintain its shape. Another limb formed and reached for the core, but the black hand held it out of reach, and as the messily formed limbs reached up to grab it, they disintegrated and fell apart again. The black arm began to tighten its grip on the ribcage-like structure, the glowing red orb pulsating more rapidly. The demon¡¯s convulsions grew more violent, its form struggling to hold together under the pressure. It formed limbs that never quite took shape, falling into a mess on the forest floor before pulling together again. Each wave was weaker and weaker. A scream seemed to erupt more clearly from the core itself as the black hand squeezed hard, its muscles tensing and shaking with the effort. Noir, meanwhile, retracted his tendrils and darted back over to Emma and Hilda. ¡°W-what¡¯s happening?¡± Emma asked. Hilda¡¯s hand was on her shoulder to prevent her from making any rash decisions that may involve running blindly toward a well of uncontrolled death magic. ¡°It seems this is almost over,¡± Noir spoke darkly. ¡°But I have never seen anything like this.¡± ¡°Is Morrigan going to be okay!?¡± Emma screamed. ¡°I believe so,¡± the cat said, looking over his shoulder at her. ¡°But there is a death aura surrounding her right now. When it is controlled, it is an offensive technique many reapers incorporate in battle. In Morrigan¡¯s case right now, it is completely uncontrolled, so I would suggest going nowhere near her until this is finished.¡± With a final, crushing squeeze, the black arm shattered the ribcage. Splinters of bone erupted away from the closed fist, and a final pulse of red light flashed through its fingers with a harrowing scream. As the fist opened, the shattered remains of bone and black ichor slipped from its palm, descending on the corpses that had made up the demon¡¯s body, now all lying in a lifeless heap. Finally, with no more complaint, the arm retracted, slithering back toward Morrigan¡¯s hoodie and disappearing beneath the seal as the forest fell silent. All was suddenly even more silent than a freezing winter night when there were few creatures and bugs to create any stirring. It was as if the entire world collectively decided to hold its breath. Noir sat back on his haunches, tail swishing. ¡°Go, tend to Morrigan. And close the seal,¡± he stated calmly. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Hilda and Emma exchanged a look before rushing to Morrigan¡¯s side. Emma practically did a powerslide as she came to her knees and gently picked up Morrigan¡¯s head. Her eyes were closed, her breathing heavy, but she was alive. ¡°Hey, Morrigan,¡± Emma whispered, gently tapping her cheek, but there was no reaction. Hilda knelt by her side, her fingers tracing the edge of the seal. The fabric of the hoodie was stained with blood and ichor, but the seal itself was intact. She hovered an open palm above it, channeling some of her magic, and watched as the embroidered design shifted and the seal closed. All around them, the gore and remnants of the battle lay in a grim stillness. The black ichor and shattered bones from the demon¡¯s form lay scattered. The air, once thick with the sounds of battle, now hung heavy with an eerie quiet. Emma cradled Morrigan¡¯s head in her lap, her hands trembling as she gently stroked her friend¡¯s hair. ¡°She¡¯s breathing, but she¡¯s not waking up,¡± Emma said, her voice edged with panic. ¡°She¡¯s exhausted,¡± Hilda reassured, though her own worry was evident. She grabbed the hem of her hoodie and began rolling it up to get a better look at her back. She was worried about the bleeding from before the seal opened. She did see some traces of blood, but no clear open wounds. The patch of demon flesh, slightly grayer than the rest of her white skin, bubbled softly in agitation but seemed no true threat at the moment. Hilda rolled the hoodie back down and said, ¡°She has no wounds, she¡¯s not currently bleeding. Whatever damage the demon flesh caused when it was trying to break free, it seems to have already healed on its own.¡± Noir approached them, his feline form now appearing much more composed. ¡°We should move her to a safer place. We don¡¯t know if that demon is the only foe that¡¯s out here tonight.¡± ¡°Should we go back to the jeep?¡± Emma asked. Hilda exhaled and shook her head. ¡°No, that¡¯s way too far. If she was conscious and in condition to walk herself, then maybe. But it¡¯ll be hard to get back there in the dark. Camp is just a few minutes away.¡± Hilda carefully took Morrigan by the shoulders and lifted her as she pivoted her own body under the unconscious girl. ¡°Help me get her on my back.¡± Emma nodded and moved to assist, helping Hilda lift Morrigan onto her back. Once she was secure with her arms dangling over Hilda¡¯s shoulders and legs secure in the crook of Hilda¡¯s elbows, they began moving uphill, back toward the campsite. Noir led the way, his eyes scanning the dark forest for any signs of further danger. The path to their campsite was narrow and uneven, but soon it came into view. The fire Hilda had started but had yet to make use of had already burned down to embers, casting a faint glow that barely pierced the surrounding darkness. Above the clearing, the full moon, the whole reason they had come out here in the first place, hung warily in the sky with a single grey cloud disturbing its surface. CLICK HERE TO READ CHAPTER 69! Chapter 69 - Co-worker
Chapter 69 - Co-worker
Morrigan awoke with a start, her eyes snapping open to the sight of a crackling fire. For a moment, she lay still, disoriented. She wasn¡¯t sure where she was, so she stared at the fire, mesmerized. Then, it started to come back to her, and she looked down at herself. She remembered the sickening feel of blood and gore soaking her clothing, and sticking to her skin. As she examined herself, she saw evidence of it, proof it was not a simple nightmare. Her hoodie was stiff and uncomfortable with the dried substance. ¡°Blood¡­ it¡¯s everywhere¡­¡± Morrigan muttered, her eyes widening with a growing panic. The memories of the demon battle crashed over her, and a wave of nausea gripped her gut and throat. Hilda and Emma, who had been sitting nearby, immediately moved to her side. ¡°Morrigan, it¡¯s okay,¡± Emma said gently, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. We¡¯re safe.¡± Morrigan¡¯s breathing became rapid, her eyes darting around the campsite. ¡°I¡¯m covered in blood¡­ I need to get it off,¡± she said, her voice trembling. Hilda knelt down in front of her, her expression calm and reassuring. ¡°There¡¯s a waterfall nearby,¡± she said softly. ¡°You can wash up there, and we have clean clothes for you.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes met Hilda¡¯s, and she nodded shakily. ¡°W-what happened?¡± she asked, looking at the red stains on her skin. ¡°Well, your demon friend ended up saving the day. I had to open the seal because it was hurting you and¡­ yeah, that probably would have been a hard fight to win.¡± Morrigan stared at her. ¡°I... don¡¯t understand.¡± Hilda frowned and patted her shoulder before standing up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk to that waterfall? If you¡¯re feeling up for it, once you¡¯re clean, there is still time for a moon harvest.¡± Morrigan looked around. ¡°Should we really still be camping?¡± ¡°Well, I put some protective and warning runes around the area. Trust me, it¡¯s way safer right here than it would be trying to hike back to the Jeep in the middle of the night. Plus Noir¡¯s patrolling the area.¡± Morrigan eventually got to her feet and followed Hilda and Emma away from the campsite. After a short hike, Morrigan could hear the calming sound of rushing water. As they turned past a bend along the base of a steep hill, they came across a waterfall emptying into a small pond that drained into a narrow river running down the mountain. There were few trees overhead, so the full moon reflecting off the pond provided plenty of light to see by. ¡°So, here you are,¡± Hilda said. ¡°We¡¯ll give you some privacy and keep watch. Just holler when you¡¯re done.¡± Emma handed Morrigan the bundle of clean clothes with a bar of soap on top. ¡°Here, you can change into these.¡± Morrigan walked up to the pond¡¯s edge, watching the moonlight dance across the surface as Hilda and Emma moved back to give her privacy. She had never imagined herself bathing in a natural water source like this. In different circumstances, she might have found the experience peaceful or even enjoyable. But now, with the memories of the demon battle still fresh in her mind, it felt surreal. Taking a deep breath, she began to undress, peeling off her stiff, blood-soaked hoodie and the rest of her grimy clothes. The cool night air brushed against her skin, sending a shiver through her body. She hesitated for a moment, glancing around to make sure she was truly alone, then stepped into the water. The initial shock of the cold water made her gasp, but she quickly adjusted, wading deeper until the water reached her waist. She dipped her hands into the pond, using the bar of soap Emma had given her to scrub her skin. The feel of the soap and the water working together to cleanse her brought a sense of relief. She scrubbed vigorously, watching as the water around her turned pink and then clear again. Morrigan focused on the task, using the cleansing as a way to ground herself. She washed her arms, legs, and face, scrubbing away the blood and grime. Her hair was the last to be cleaned, and she dunked her head under the water, running her fingers through the tangled strands until they were free of dirt and blood. As she stood in the water, letting the cool stream rinse away the last remnants of the battle, she glanced around and saw faint, ethereal figures in the distance. Spirits, lingering near the edges of the forest. She realized she would need to go reap as many as she could before they left tomorrow. It was her duty, after all. Last, she reached back to shore and grabbed her hoodie, then did her best to rinse it clean. The water once again turning red, then pink, then clear as she worked. When she was finished, Morrigan stepped out of the water and onto the grassy bank. She quickly dried off with the towel Emma had left for her and then dressed in the clean clothes: a soft, white t-shirt and basketball shorts. The fresh clothes felt like a small luxury after the horrors of the night. As she finished dressing, she prepared to call out to Hilda and Emma, but hesitated when something caught her eye. A small translucent face peeked around a tree, then cautiously made its way toward her. It was the spirit of a fox. And as Morrigan looked back toward the edge of the forest, she saw more of the spirits coming her way. As Morrigan stood by the pond, feeling a cool breeze against her wet hair, she felt a pang of sorrow for the spirits gathering around her. The fox spirit watched her with curious eyes, its form shimmering slightly in the moonlight. More spirits slowly approached, their ethereal forms a silent testament to lives cut short. Morrigan took a deep breath, her resolve hardening. ¡°Hey, sorry everyone. I¡¯m sorry your lives had to end the way they did¡­ But I promise to help you find peace.¡± With that, she reached to her side, feeling the smooth pole of her scythe materialize under her fingers. The weapon¡¯s blade glowed blue, casting an otherworldly light over the scene. The spirits seemed to recognize the tool of their release, their expressions shifting from curiosity to a serene acceptance. Morrigan stepped forward. She moved grace, calmly moving from spirit to spirit as she guided them to their final rest. Each swing of her scythe was deliberate and gentle, the blade passing through the spirits and releasing them from their earthly bonds. She stepped over to a squirrel who then hunkered back. Its whiskers twitched anxiously. Morrigan kneeled down and held out her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± she said. ¡°I know it¡¯s scary, but I promise it will be alright.¡± The squirrel slowly moved toward her, smelled her fingers, then looked up at her with its solid black eyes. Morrigan smiled and asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡± Something about the way it stared back made her believe the answer was yes. So she gripped her scythe and carefully passed it through the squirrel¡¯s ethereal body. Reaping animals is a lot easier than reaping humans, she thought as she moved on to a family of deer. They seem to understand things better. They are far more accepting of their fates. Death mentioned they don¡¯t always need a Reaper... but I guess after dying so horrifically, it¡¯s only natural they are struggling to find their way on their own now. She smiled softly at the family of deer and bowed. They bowed in return, and then she raised her scythe and respectfully went about her job of guiding them to their next life. Their forms dissolved into a mist of light that floated upward and faded into the night sky. As she worked, Morrigan found a sense of calm washing over her. The act of reaping, of guiding these lost souls, brought her a strange comfort. One by one, the spirits gradually dissipated, each one leaving behind a faint glow that lingered for a moment before disappearing. When the last spirit had been reaped, Morrigan lowered her scythe, gazing over the pond. She took one last deep breath, then turned to see Hilda and Emma watching from a distance. Emma smiled as she stepped forward. ¡°Sorry, just checking on you. You were taking a while. Um¡­ were you just reaping spirits?¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°The demon¡¯s victims. They came looking for me. I guess they knew I could give them a peaceful passing now.¡± She exhaled and looked over the dark forest. ¡°There are probably some more out there¡­ I¡¯ll try looking tomorrow before we leave. I just hope the ones I don¡¯t find manage to find their way on their own.¡± Morrigan tossed her scythe away and picked up her wet hoodie, holding it away from herself as she went to join them. Her changeling was quiet for now, but she figured if it stirred too much, she could always put the wet hoodie on to seal it again. For now, she¡¯d prefer to let it dry. As they walked back to the campsite, Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but glance around, her senses heightened. The woods seemed quieter now, as if the spirits¡¯ departure had brought a temporary peace. The moonlight filtered through the trees, casting long shadows on the forest floor. As the glow of the campfire came into view, Hilda suddenly froze and got in front of Morrigan and Emma. There was someone standing in front of their fire, wearing a black robe. Hilda shushed the two younger girls, as it seemed the figure hadn¡¯t noticed them yet. ¡°Is it¡­ a witch?¡± Emma whispered. This was a common spot for witches, after all. Morrigan swallowed, fearing something far worse. What if this is the person responsible for that demon appearing in the woods? Then, it spoke in a raspy whisper that carried through the quiet night and reached their ears. ¡°I see you there. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he said. Then, his head lifted, and Morrigan¡¯s mouth dropped open when she saw under the mysterious person¡¯s hood. He was a skeleton. Much shorter than Death and with thinner cheekbones, but the dark hollows of the reaper¡¯s eyes stared back at them. ¡°It¡¯s a reaper,¡± Hilda said under her breath. ¡°I sensed a disturbance, so I came to investigate¡­¡± the reaper said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide over there; come stand by the fire. I haven¡¯t stood by a fire in so long but¡­¡± his skeletal hand hovered over it. ¡°Despite not being able to feel it¡­ it still brings back good memories¡­ and some bad ones¡­¡± Stolen novel; please report. Hilda whispered to Morrigan, ¡°So are reapers always so¡­ ominous?¡± ¡°I only know Death,¡± Morrigan whispered back. ¡°But I think it comes with the job.¡± Emma was the first to step forward, holding her hand out. ¡°Hello! My name is Emma, and that¡¯s my older cousin Hilda, and my friend Morrigan.¡± The reaper recoiled slightly. ¡°I do not think I should accept your handshake, young human¡­ You are not on my list, after all.¡± Emma winced and pulled her hand back. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± He chuckled softly, placed a skeletal hand on his abdomen, and bowed. ¡°But my name is Lawrence, and it is nice to meet you three.¡± Morrigan inhaled, then finally stepped forward, trying to put on a good face as she went to meet one of her co-workers. ¡°I think I can shake your hand, though,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Indeed,¡± Lawrence said, then gently placed his hand in hers. He was about the same height as her. She wondered if he was just short, or if he had died young. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Lawrence,¡± Morrigan said, giving his hand a gentle shake before releasing it. Lawrence tilted his head, the dark hollows of his eyes studying her intently. ¡°You¡¯re different from most reapers I¡¯ve encountered,¡± he observed. ¡°I¡¯ve never met one who is still so alive. How long has it been since you¡¯ve contracted?¡± ¡°About six weeks ago,¡± Morrigan answered. ¡°You¡¯re very young,¡± he said, nodding. ¡°If I may inquire, how did you die?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± she scratched behind her ear awkwardly. She wasn¡¯t familiar with proper etiquette among the deceased, but she felt like that might be somewhat of a rude question. Still, she answered anyway. ¡°Demonic ritual,¡± she chuckled. ¡°I was the sacrifice.¡± ¡°Ah, that explains it. I sensed an odd aura about you as well.¡± He turned his gaze to Emma and Hilda. ¡°I don¡¯t normally reveal myself to humans, certainly not witches, but I suppose it is okay since there is already a reaper with you. But Morrigan, if I may ask, who is your master?¡± ¡°My¡­ master? Well, I don¡¯t really refer to him with that title. But he calls himself Death.¡± His head turned. ¡°Death? Do you mean¡­ the Death?¡± ¡°Um, I guess so?¡± Morrigan chuckled. ¡°Uh, will it help if I say his voidling is named Noir?¡± ¡°Ah yes, I see. So, he¡¯s taken another apprentice so soon. I find that surprising.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my apologies,¡± Lawrence said with a bow. ¡°Though, it does make sense now. I saw that that a demon had been defeated. I wouldn¡¯t expect an ordinary apprentice reaper to be able to handle such a situation.¡± Morrigan nodded, trying her best to just forget about it. In reality, she hadn¡¯t done much, and she wasn¡¯t sure if it would be best to keep her demon flesh a secret from this other reaper. Even though he did seem friendly. ¡°If I may ask, what are you doing here?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Oh, I live here in these woods,¡± Lawrence explained. ¡°I spend most of my day reaping the animal spirits who have struggled to pass on. I occasionally get a human on my list, but it is rare.¡± ¡°So you mainly reap animals?¡± Morrigan asked, feeling slightly envious. ¡°Yes, I find it fulfilling. Though it occasionally gets lonely.¡± ¡°So¡­ you live here all alone?¡± ¡°Yes, I have a voidling, but¡­ if you are familiar with Noir, then I should explain mine is not so articulate.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d be happy to trade¡­¡± Morrigan said dryly. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lawrence chuckled softly, the sound more a dry rustle than anything else. ¡°Indeed. Voidlings are as unique as any individual creature. Gariel is more... a silent observer.¡± He nodded over his shoulder to the trees. Morrigan followed his gaze and spotted a pair of yellow eyes staring at them from the darkness of the treetops above. She squinted, unable to make out his shape; she could just barely trace a black mass. ¡°Is he¡­ a bird?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Typically, he takes the form of an owl. He spots spirits from overhead as I move along my daily patrol. On the occasion a human is to die nearby, he will inform me of the addition to my list.¡± Lawrence then folded his hands. ¡°Now, if I may ask, what is a reaper with two witch friends doing here in the woods?¡± Hilda raised a hand. ¡°It was my idea. Emma here is my apprentice, and I was going to teach these two about moon harvesting. Then, the demon showed up, and things got kind of sidetracked.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­¡± Lawrence said, looking to the sky. ¡°Well, the moon appears to be out now. I do not wish to disturb you. But¡­ if you do not mind, would it be alright for me to observe?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why not,¡± Hilda answered. ¡°But how come?¡± ¡°Just passing curiosity. I¡¯ve heard of the ritual but never witnessed it myself. Do you truly draw power from the moon?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just catching what is already coming down,¡± Hilda winked. ¡°Like putting a bucket out in a rainstorm. But, it works great as a catalyst for certain spells or potions. Anyway, we¡¯d better get started before it gets too late.¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll just sit here by the fire if it is quite alright,¡± Lawrence answered. ¡°Oh yeah, Emma,¡± Hilda said, then walked over to the smaller of the two tents. ¡°I got some presents for you. I was going to give them to you earlier but¡­ things got crazy.¡± Hilda sighed, reaching in. ¡°Anyway, here you go.¡± She pulled out a book and a staff. ¡°Huh!?¡± Emma gasped. ¡°Hilda, that¡¯s your staff!¡± ¡°Yeah, well, I got my mom¡¯s now, and I¡¯d hate for it to just sit in a corner. So I thought you should have it.¡± She winked. ¡°I¡¯ll still hold onto it when you have to go home. So Aunt Sharon doesn¡¯t find out.¡± Emma put on a giddy smile as she took the staff from her. She held it reverently, turning it over in her hands and feeling the smooth wood beneath her fingers. ¡°Thank you, Hilda! I¡¯ll take good care of it, I promise. Seriously. Thank you so much!¡± Hilda smiled warmly, then handed Emma the book. ¡°And this one is slightly less exciting, because I¡¯m giving you homework.¡± Emma looked it over and flipped open the pages. ¡°Astrology?¡± ¡°Yup. Make a habit of studying that book every night until you are familiar with it. Trust me, it¡¯ll help a lot in the long run, and it¡¯s a great way to keep your head on magic when you are not directly able to work with spells or attunement.¡± Hilda winked. ¡°And it¡¯ll be less conspicuous to Aunt Sharon. You can just say it¡¯s for your science class or something.¡± Emma looked at the book with renewed interest, her excitement not dampened in the least. ¡°Thank you, Hilda. I promise I¡¯ll get the study time in.¡± Hilda nodded, satisfied. ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s get started with the moon harvesting.¡± The three girls climbed up onto the boulder while Lawrence sat himself by the fire, where he could hear and quietly observe what they did without getting in their way. Once seated, Morrigan took a real look at the sky above and nearly gasped. ¡°Wooah¡­ so many stars.¡± ¡°Yup,¡± Hilda said as she worked on drawing a circle in chalk around them. ¡°You should come see it on a new moon sometime. Not as easy to gather energy, but it¡¯s still a beautiful sight.¡± When she was done with the chalk, she distributed the glass bottles of water that they had collected earlier, then sat cross-legged along with them. ¡°Okay, so just keep your water between your legs, or whatever is comfortable, and keep your hands on it. Then, I want you to look up at the moon, familiarize yourself with it, try to feel a connection to it. When you think you have, close your eyes, then search for the feel of your magic in your heart, then let it flow outward and back into you.¡± ¡°Hilda,¡± Morrigan interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t really feel it in my heart the way Emma mentioned before. It usually just comes from my hands.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Hilda asked. ¡°Hm¡­ that¡¯s weird. Well, you are a reaper, after all. Worst case, it just doesn¡¯t work.¡± No, actually there is a way worse case scenario than that, Morrigan thought, looking at the bottle. What if I create death water? Then she reached out and summoned her scythe. She didn¡¯t have as much problem with her power going out of control while it was out. She positioned it between her arms then held the bottle as Hilda instructed, then Hilda and Emma did the same with their staves. Morrigan glanced along the tree line briefly, until she spotted the yellow eyes of the voidling who had yet to introduce himself. She then wondered where Noir had run off to. But knowing him, he probably wasn¡¯t far and would step out of the shadows the second she called. ¡°Alright,¡± Hilda continued. ¡°So, close your eyes. Try to feel the moon and your power at the same time, and kind of¡­ let the two flow together. Your power should wash outward and then back in. You can imagine it as waves coming from your body and grabbing shells off of a beach. Or you can picture it as a funnel. Whatever works for you.¡± Morrigan closed her eyes, taking a deep breath to steady herself. She tried to feel the connection to the moon as Hilda had described, but it was difficult. She had always felt her magic in her hands, not her heart. She could feel the tingling as she concentrated, imagining her energy flowing out like waves, reaching up to the moon and drawing its power down into the bottle of water between her legs. After a while, Hilda spoke softly. ¡°Alright, open your eyes and check your water.¡± Morrigan opened her eyes, looking down at the bottle in her hands. The water remained unchanged. It was still the same clear liquid they had collected earlier. Well, maybe there were no visual indications of it having worked. She turned to ask Hilda how to tell if it worked or not, but then her eyes were instantly drawn to Emma¡¯s bottle. Emma¡¯s bottle shimmered with a faint, silvery light, and she looked over to Morrigan with an excited smile, but her expression dropped upon noting Morrigan¡¯s disappointed face and her completely ordinary bottle of water. She smiled encouragingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Morrigan. This is our first time trying this, after all. I just got lucky!¡± Morrigan forced a smile, feeling slightly guilty. She didn¡¯t want her own disappointment to take away from Emma¡¯s achievement. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. My magic is different, after all, so it¡¯s not that surprising. But it looks like you got it on your first go, that¡¯s amazing.¡± Hilda nodded in agreement. ¡°We are from a powerful line, so that surely helped. Still, that¡¯s impressive for your first attempt, Emma. Let me see?¡± Emma handed her bottle over, and Hilda examined it, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Damn¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Emma asked. Hilda grinned. ¡°Just promise not to get too full of yourself.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes instantly started to sparkle. Hilda chuckled. ¡°You caught almost as much energy as I did. And I¡¯ve been doing this almost every full moon for the last fifteen years.¡± ¡°HA! YES!¡± Emma pumped a fist. Hilda handed the bottle back to Emma with a proud smile. ¡°Keep practicing, and you¡¯ll only get better.¡± Emma nodded, then stuck her tongue out and gave a mock salute. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to let it go to my head.¡± Hilda reached over and ruffled her hair. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t. You brat.¡± Morrigan watched the exchange as the two cousins laughed. Then, as she turned, she noticed a dark figure looming over her, and she jumped backward, startled¡­ until realizing it was just Lawrence. He looked curiously over their group at the two successfully harnessed moon water bottles. ¡°Your magic relies on this?¡± Lawrence asked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say we rely on it,¡± Hilda said. ¡°It just helps with spells and the process of creating it helps with our attunement.¡± ¡°Attunement?¡± Lawrence asked. ¡°Yeah, so, from what I¡¯m gathering, reapers are naturally attuned. For us, it¡¯s kind of like a muscle. It gets stronger the more you use it, and casting spells and doing things like moon harvesting are the best ways to exercise it.¡± ¡°How fascinating.¡± Lawrence bowed. ¡°Well, I do appreciate you allowing me to observe, but I must return to my duties.¡± He turned to Morrigan. ¡°Thank you, young reaper, for aiding those spirits earlier, and all of you for defeating that demon. I had not had such a beast in my woods for a very long time, and I was fearful of the damage it would cause. It did cause great harm, but it could have been so much worse.¡± ¡°Yeah, no problem,¡± Morrigan said. As Lawrence began to turn away, Hilda said, ¡°Hey, hang on a second.¡± When he turned back, she smiled. ¡°So, this is my usual moon harvesting spot. I don¡¯t come here every time, but more often than not, this is where I like to camp out during full moons. If you ever want company again in the future, feel free to stop by during a full moon, and we might be here again.¡± Lawrence bowed. ¡°Thank you for the offer. I do believe I will take you up on it sometime. It has been enjoyable to share company for a change. Now, I must be off.¡± With one last bow and a flourish of his cloak, he stepped into the shadows and disappeared. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 70 - Wake-up Call
Chapter 70 - Wake-up Call
By the time they retired for the night, Morrigan had so little energy she wasn¡¯t even able to freak out about sleeping next to Emma. Though, she kept her back facing away from her since her hoodie was still hanging up to dry, and she was worried about the changeling acting up while they slept. Dawn was nearly breaking, so she fell asleep to the sound of chirping birds, and despite everything that happened, no dreams plagued her. She was eventually woken by the sound of Hilda banging a pot as a makeshift alarm bell, making Morrigan¡¯s head feel like it was on the verge of splitting open from each metallic clang. Cracking one eye open, she saw Emma already up and stretching, an equally groggy look in her eyes. Morrigan didn¡¯t know what time it was, but she was sure it hadn¡¯t been a full eight hours. ¡°Uuuuuhhg, what¡¯s her problem?¡± Morrigan moaned as she wrapped her pillow around her head and curled deeper into the blankets. Emma let out a long yawn. ¡°Probably doesn¡¯t want us sleeping too late.¡± ¡°COME ON, GIRLS!¡± Hilda called. ¡°IT¡¯S ALMOST NOON!¡± Morrigan wondered about the possibility of penning Hilda¡¯s name on her list. It would almost be worth it for a couple of extra hours of sleep. ¡°Tell her thirty more minutes,¡± Morrigan whined from under the blankets. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been camping with her before, and there¡¯s no chance of that happening.¡± ¡°But we didn¡¯t even get to sleep until almost morning!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Emma said, just as another round of banging pots assaulted Morrigan¡¯s eardrums. ¡°Trust me, she¡¯s not going to let up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m never camping again,¡± Morrigan mumbled. Emma chuckled softly, shaking her head. ¡°You say that now, but give it a few weeks, and you¡¯ll be begging to come back.¡± Morrigan peeked from under the blankets, red eyes squinting at Emma. ¡°Doubt it.¡± ¡°Alright, you two,¡± Hilda called out again, her tone slightly more gentle now. ¡°Breakfast is ready, and we need to pack up soon. We¡¯ve got a long hike back to the jeep.¡± With a groan, Morrigan reluctantly pushed herself up, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯m up.¡± Her eyes met Emma¡¯s, and the blonde girl instantly started chuckling, hiding her mouth behind her hand in a failed attempt to stifle it. ¡°What?¡± Morrigan asked dryly. ¡°You just look so miserable.¡± Morrigan sighed and let her eyes drop back to the comforter over her legs. Despite the pounding in her head, Morrigan couldn¡¯t help giving a tired smile as well. Whatever horrible events unfolded last night, waking up to see her best friend right next to her, sharing the morning with her, made everything a little more bearable. Then as Emma moved closer, Morrigan¡¯s eyes were drawn back to her. ¡°Here, turn around, I¡¯ll fix your hair,¡± she said, sitting with legs crossed as she positioned behind Morrigan and pulled out the brush. Morrigan tensed, feeling her heart thud as Emma began, but soon the rhythm of the brush became soothing, and she relaxed under Emma¡¯s gentle touch. She felt her eyes become heavy as she nearly fell asleep again while sitting up. Even the changeling seemed placated, as it gave no indication of its presence, even when Morrigan thought about it. ¡°There you go,¡± Emma said after a while. ¡°You look a little more alive now. Let¡¯s get up before Hilda actually comes in to get us.¡± ¡°Mmm, yeah. Thanks,¡± Morrigan said. She didn¡¯t know precisely what the thank you was for, she just felt like she owed Emma one. They both crawled out of the tent. The morning air was warm, with a soft glow coming through the trees that surrounded their little clearing. Hilda had set up a cast iron skillet over the campfire and was frying eggs and bacon, the smell instantly greeting the two girls as they made their way over. ¡°Good morning, sleepyheads,¡± Hilda greeted them with a grin. ¡°Hope you¡¯re hungry.¡± Morrigan gave her a dry look. ¡°How the hell do you have so much energy?¡± Hilda lifted a metal thermos. ¡°Magic potion!¡± ¡°Well, give me some,¡± Morrigan mumbled, not expecting her to actually hand it over. Morrigan raised her eyebrow suspiciously, then carefully smelled it. ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this just coffee?¡± Hilda laughed. ¡°Yup. Caffeine is certainly a wonder of the natural world, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really a fan of coffee¡­¡± Morrigan said, squinting at the thermos. Though, she imagined the caffeine would help with her headache, so she took a resigned breath and tried some. She initially winced as the liquid touched her tongue, but her expression gave way to a more satisfied look. ¡°Huh, not bad, actually.¡± Hilda winked and took it back, gesturing over to the cooler. ¡°Cream makes a big difference. I¡¯ve also got gourmet beans, and nothing beats coffee brewed over an open fire. Want your own cup?¡± ¡°Uuuh¡­ yeah, sure.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Emma said, raising a hand as she took a seat next to Morrigan. Hilda carefully poured more coffee into two mugs and then handed them to the girls. Emma reached for the cooler and added cream, then Morrigan did the same. Soon, Hilda was handing them plates of eggs and bacon. The breakfast was good, and the caffeine quickly worked its magic. Morrigan almost instantly felt some relief from the pressure building behind her eyes, and her head started to clear. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. She sat back after she finished eating, still sipping her coffee, and stared past the boulder and over the distance where she could see a sliver of Mount Hood. The forest chirped harmoniously, and it was hard to believe such a nightmare had occurred here just last night. Morrigan could barely remember it; it was like a dream. But as she thought about it, she had flashes of the horrific battle coming back to her. She shuddered, pushing the thoughts away and focusing on the warmth of the coffee mug in her hands. Emma nudged her gently. ¡°You okay?¡± Morrigan nodded, giving a small smile. ¡°Yeah, just... processing everything.¡± Emma¡¯s brown curved sympathetically. ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s over now, though. We survived.¡± Morrigan stared into the dark liquid in her mug. She wanted to agree with Emma, but she wasn¡¯t sure if that was true or not. She kept learning that her new life as a reaper wasn¡¯t as simple as guiding the souls of the deceased. Even that alone was a lot to process and deal with, but more and more nightmares kept coming into her life. First, the demon who killed that child, then the changeling, and now this. She felt her back bubble a little and looked toward her hoodie hanging off a tree. She downed the last of her coffee and stood up. ¡°At least we know the seal works as intended,¡± Morrigan said as she checked the hoodie, finding it a bit stiff but dry. She slipped it on and zipped it up, ignoring the fact that it was going to be a hot day. She couldn¡¯t wait for winter when it¡¯d be more natural to dress like this. At least the basketball shorts spared her legs from the heat. Morrigan then went back to the tent to grab her phone. No signal, of course, and when Emma saw her raising it toward the sky, she pointed to the boulder. ¡°Try up there. You might have better luck.¡± Morrigan followed Emma¡¯s suggestion and climbed up onto the boulder, holding her phone up in search of a signal. After a moment, she managed to get a weak connection and searched her own name. She saw a news article, but it seemed to repeat all the same information that was already out. Then she checked Read-it for more wild speculation and overly confident posts about how her mother had probably killed her. At least she¡¯s not in jail or anything yet¡­ She stared out over the mountain ranges, Mount Hood standing tall on the horizon, and for a moment, wished that life could just be easy. She wished she could just hang out with Emma and Hilda, and never have to worry about anything serious. Even if she couldn¡¯t take back dying and becoming a reaper, she wished things didn¡¯t have to be so complicated. She wished she could just live in the woods and reap animal spirits like Lawrence. She wished her mom was safe, and that she could see Emma as often as she wanted and never have to worry about demons, including the one grafted into her back. ¡°Morrigan,¡± came Noir¡¯s voice. Of course, even a few minutes of peace is too much to ask for. ¡°What?¡± she asked, looking down to see the black cat sitting on his haunches in front of her. ¡°When you have a moment, check your list. You have three names that must be reaped before midnight tonight.¡± She sighed and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check it when we get back to the cabin,¡± she said, trying to keep the frustration out of her voice. She carefully climbed down from the boulder and rejoined Emma and Hilda, who were busy cleaning up the remains of their breakfast. Emma glanced up and saw the troubled look on Morrigan¡¯s face. ¡°Everything okay?¡± Morrigan forced a smile. ¡°Yeah, just got a reminder from Noir. I have some reaping to do tonight.¡± Hilda gave her a sympathetic nod. ¡°Well, I hoped to make good on teaching you some glamour today. We¡¯ll get you back to Death¡¯s cabin first, though, and if you have enough time, I¡¯ll at least give you the basics. For now, let¡¯s finish packing and head to the waterfall. We can freshen up before hitting the road.¡± *** The trio then made their way to a nearby waterfall to freshen up before their journey back. Once again, their serene surroundings were at odds with the battle from last night. As she brushed her teeth along with Emma and Hilda, she thought about her duties as a reaper that lay ahead of her for a day, and she started to feel like this was a dream. One she would inevitably wake up from. After finishing at the waterfall, they went back to camp and started packing up, then began their hike back down the mountain, Noir moving ahead to check for any threats. Though, after his patrols the night before, he was convinced there was no longer anything to worry about. Getting back to the jeep turned out to be a much easier hike than going uphill the day before. The orange vehicle revealed itself through the thickets much sooner than Morrigan anticipated, and before long, they were driving back down the mountain. Emma cracked open the astrology book, and Morrigan found herself just staring out the window. The dull drone of anxiety that had gripped her heart came back in full force by the time they were back on the interstate, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact reason why. Well, there were plenty of viable reasons she could think of, but what exactly would cure her of it, she wasn¡¯t sure. She subconsciously let out a long sigh, wishing she knew how to stop herself from feeling this way. It just attacked the pit of her chest and stomach all the time, and she was sick of it. Emma glanced over at Morrigan, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay?¡± she asked again, her voice soft. Morrigan forced another smile, though it felt strained. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Just tired, I guess.¡± Emma frowned, apparently not accepting that answer. She closed her book and said, ¡°You know¡­ if you¡¯re not okay, that¡¯s alright.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow, not expecting those kinds of words. Usually, when giving the affirmation that everything¡¯s fine, people just accept it and move on. ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot and¡­ last night was¡­¡± Emma exhaled. ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯m not fine after seeing that. And it was way worse for the two of you. I wasn¡¯t in the fight; I was just watching¡­¡± Her hands gripped the astrology book a little tighter. ¡°I wish there was more I could have done. I wish I was a proper witch and could have helped.¡± ¡°No, I preferred you didn¡¯t have to deal with it,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Besides, I was unconscious through part of it¡­ I don¡¯t even remember much.¡± That was partly a lie. ¡°Neither of you should have had to deal with something like that,¡± Hilda spoke up from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You¡¯re still kids; you¡¯re only sixteen. You should just be having fun. When you learn magic, do it because it¡¯s fun and you like it, not because you feel like it¡¯s something you need to do to be safe.¡± She looked in the rearview mirror. ¡°That¡¯s how people end up getting too deep into black magic.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to keep that in mind,¡± Emma said with a smile. Morrigan nodded, still feeling her anxiety gnawing at her, which only got worse as she pulled out her list. Her first client would be at 8:00 pm, four hours from now. ¡°Hey, how long until we get back to the cabin?¡± ¡°About an hour,¡± Hilda answered. Morrigan nodded and rolled up the list. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll probably have an hour or two to practice glamour with you; after that, I have to get ready for work.¡± ¡°Alright, that should be enough for me to teach you the basics, but I¡¯ll want to get in a full day of practice with you before you properly utilize it, alright?¡± Emma seemed to consider asking something, then finally did. ¡°So, Morrigan. Have you decided what you want to do about your mom¡¯s situation yet?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t just leave her hanging, so I guess I¡¯ll have to go home. That means talking to the police too, so they know she didn¡¯t kill me.¡± Morrigan let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Just hope I can actually pull it off.¡± CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 71 - Intermission 4 - Like a Stone
Chapter 71 - Intermission 4 - Like a Stone
It was important to have friends. Though, Trish knew better than anyone that friends could only be as trustworthy as they were mutually valuable to each other. As for her new friend, clearly, she was valuable to him, but not in the usual way. She was rich, yes, but more importantly, she had resources. As C.E.O. of RoyTech, there was little that fell outside of her power to coordinate. But, that was here in the familiar human world. He operated on another plane entirely. He had shown her a glimpse of his world, and of his power. He was not subject to the laws and public speculation of this world, and that meant he could open new avenues of opportunity for her. Trish sat in her father¡¯s office¡ªnow her office¡ªthe soft hum of the city night outside her window. The lights of downtown glowed softly, but her mind was a storm of uncertainty and calculated plans. Six weeks had passed since her first unsettling meeting with her new friend, who had since introduced himself as Stone, and the implications of his revelations continued to gnaw at her. She had attended a board meeting a few hours ago, but the tension from it lingered. They were becoming increasingly restless with her at the head of the company. She could sense their doubt, their thinly veiled concern over her ability to lead. She was just a rich girl, after all, born to a father who had been the one to build this company from the ground up. Many members of the board were here from those early days, and while some may have had a resonably thick coat of loyalty to her father, none of that extended to her. They wanted her out, and they wanted to replace her with one of their own. Because it was obvious enough, that she was not one of their friends. Her fingers drummed rhythmically on the mahogany desk, a habit she had picked up from her father. Stone¡¯s ambitions were not so different from her own. He existed in counter to the established structures of power, what he called Order, and while his were intertwined with supernatural realms, hers were rooted in the corporate world. But power was power, no matter the realm, and alliances were forged on mutual interests. A soft knock on the door pulled her from her thoughts. ¡°Come in,¡± she called, and in stepped Jason, her brother. He looked more composed than he had in years. He seemed to have taken her advice to heart, focusing on staying sober and supporting her in their shared mission to protect their father¡¯s legacy. ¡°Hey, Trish,¡± Jason said, his voice cheery. ¡°You been here all night?¡± She nodded, gesturing to the chair across from her. ¡°Yeah, just going over some things. How are you holding up?¡± Jason sank into the chair, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Better, I guess. Just trying to keep busy, stay focused.¡± He paused, looking at her with concern. ¡°You seem¡­ different. Ever since Dad¡¯s funeral, you¡¯ve been more intense. Is everything okay?¡± Trish sighed, leaning back in her chair. ¡°There¡¯s a lot going on, Jason. More than you know. I¡¯m trying to keep the company together, deal with the board, and¡­ there are other things. Things I can¡¯t explain right now.¡± Jason frowned, his eyes narrowing. ¡°What kind of things? You know you can talk to me, right?¡± She hesitated, weighing her words carefully. ¡°I¡­ met someone.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean like a boyfriend? You mean my sister¡¯s finally letting herself be human and date?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I meant someone who I believe will be a strong ally for us moving forward.¡± He sat back, thinking about it. ¡°So¡­ a partnership? Someone at Macrosoft?¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you about it later.¡± She turned in her chair to look at him, her fingers steepled as she took him in. ¡°You look good, Jason.¡± He smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you know, I haven¡¯t had a single drink since Dad¡¯s funeral. I almost did that very night; got the ice in the glass and everything. Damn, think I was half a second from actually drinking it, and I just thought, you know, I know where this goes. So I dumped the glass, then the bottle, and that was it.¡± He made a shooing gesture with his hand. ¡°That¡¯s impressive, Jason,¡± Trish said, a smile touching her lips. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you. Genuinely. I know it hasn¡¯t been easy.¡± ¡°Thanks, Trish. It means a lot,¡± he replied. ¡°So, what¡¯s this about an ally? You sound pretty serious about it.¡± Trish sighed, leaning back in her chair. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. His name is Stone, and he¡¯s not exactly¡­ from our world. He has knowledge and abilities that go beyond anything I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Well, you¡¯re certainly talking him up. Not from our world? What does that even mean?¡± When she didn¡¯t answer he sat back in his chair with a contemplative rise to his brow. ¡°So, it¡¯s not a partnership or a merger, I take it¡­ Does this guy have a company?¡± He watched as his sister shrugged her shoulder. ¡°So, an entrepreneur, then? What did he build?¡± Jason suddenly got excited, sitting forward in the chair. ¡°Is he a coder, a biotech genius, what?¡± Trish shook her head, smiling slightly at Jason¡¯s persistence. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Jason. Stone doesn¡¯t operate in the traditional sense. He¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s just say he¡¯s involved in things that are beyond our current understanding. I believe he will usher us into a new era.¡± ¡°Damn, not even two months as C.E.O. and already talking about a new era. No wonder the board¡¯s got their panties in a knot.¡± He laughed as he stood up and paced over to the window. ¡°That¡¯s great though. You sound like Dad. He was always thinking about the next big thing. Still haven¡¯t given me much of a hint on what this next big thing is, exactly, though.¡± He stared down at the city below as he stood at the window. Trish turned in her chair to watch him, and she saw how the shadows down the hall past the bathroom expanded. She first saw Stone¡¯s eyes as he emerged from the darkness, the shadow man, and as he stepped into the light she saw him in his usual attire, looking much like a 50s gangster or detective with the trenchcoat and hat. ¡°So, come on, quit playing hard to get. Give me a hint.¡± Jason laughed. ¡°Just a nibble. What do you have up your sleeve?¡± ¡°Well, you can ask him yourself,¡± Trish said with a smirk. Jason turned to find Stone looming over his shoulder, and nearly stumbled backward. ¡°Whoa! Where the hell did you come from?¡± he exclaimed, clutching his heart. He took a moment to compose himself, then chuckled nervously. ¡°You must be Stone, I take. Trish was just talking you up.¡± Stone tipped his hat, revealing a grainy smile on his large teeth. ¡°I prefer to make an entrance,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Jason.¡± Jason nodded, regaining his composure. ¡°Well, you definitely succeeded there. So, you¡¯re the mysterious ally my sister¡¯s been keeping under wraps. Mind telling me what you¡¯re all about? You¡¯ve got me curious.¡± Stone stepped around Jason and toward the center of the office, his presence commanding yet oddly reassuring. ¡°As Trish has likely mentioned, my expertise lies beyond the conventional. I operate in realms that most humans are unaware of, dealing with forces that shape the very fabric of reality.¡± ¡°So youre a physicist, then,¡± Jason said, folding his arms and raising an eyebrow. ¡°Oh wait, or are you talking quantum computers?¡± He shot his gaze back to his sister and then to Stone. ¡°Hang on, this guy claiming he cracked commercializing quantum computers? You got any proof?¡± ¡°Jason,¡± Trish said, raising a hand. ¡°We¡¯re not ready to talk about it yet. But he wants to build something, and I¡¯m going to help him do it.¡± Jason sighed. ¡°How much funding did you offer him?¡± Stone took a seat in front of the desk, his lips fully parting to show rows of tombstone-like teeth. Jason had to look away because the way he held that smile was just eerie. ¡°So far, we have no official contracts,¡± Trish said. ¡°We¡¯re keeping this a friendly arrangement for the time being. But, I¡¯m prepared to provide Stone with all the resources he needs.¡± Jason looked relieved to hear she hadn¡¯t actually given him anything yet. ¡°Cool, well, don¡¯t get me wrong. No offense or anything, Mr. Stone. Just asking the standard questions here, you know?¡± ¡°Of course, by all means,¡± Stone said, locking that toothy smile on him. Jason once again let his gaze move away from the strange man. Then he laughed pacing back to the window. ¡°Well, Trish is pretty excited about all this. Whatever this is. Must have been one hell of a sales pitch.¡± ¡°One hell of a sales pitch is precisely right,¡± Stone chuckled. ¡°Now then, Trish, have you found a suitable location, as we¡¯ve discussed?¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°As a matter of fact, I have. It¡¯s on the other side of Portland. It was once owned by an auto manufacturing company that went under¡­ or, moved locations. I¡¯m not sure. But it meets all of your specifications.¡± ¡°Excellent. I don¡¯t suppose we can go take a look?¡± Trish shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a car.¡± Jason cleared his throat. ¡°Mind if I tag along? I don¡¯t have anything to do right now, after all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Jason. We¡¯re still in the middle of¡ª¡± ¡°Actually,¡± Stone interrupted her. ¡°I think that¡¯s a splendid idea. It will give me a little time with your brother to answer a few questions. This is a family company, after all. Is it not? I think it only appropriate your brother be involved. Perhaps I can even settle some of his worries.¡± Trish hesitated, then nodded. ¡°Alright, Jason. You can come. Just¡­ keep an open mind, okay?¡± Jason grinned. ¡°Open mind, got it. Let¡¯s see what this mysterious project is all about.¡± Once the car was ready, the three of them headed out into the night. The car ride was anything but quiet. Jason¡¯s curiosity was insatiable. ¡°So, Stone,¡± Jason began, leaning forward in his seat as Stone and his sister sat across from him. ¡°What exactly are you planning to build? Manufacturing your invention or something?¡± Stone, sitting calmly with his hands resting on his lap, smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s more than just manufacturing, Jason. We¡¯re working on something that will bridge the gap between our world and others.¡± ¡°Others? Like parallel universes?¡± Jason asked, his eyebrows shooting up. ¡°Not quite parallel universes, but close. Think of it as accessing different layers of reality.¡± Jason looked puzzled. ¡°Different layers? Like, dimensions? Like 4-D stuff?¡± ¡°In a sense yes, but so much more,¡± Stone said, his eyes gleaming with a mysterious light. ¡°The theory of 4-D space puts you on the right track conceptually, but I¡¯m talking about more than just spacial dimension. I¡¯m talking about realms that operate under different laws of existence entirely. Realms that some may call... chaotic. Imagine being able to tap into knowledge and power unavailable to anyone else on this plane of existence.¡± Jason glanced at Trish, who nodded slightly, indicating that this was what she had been trying to explain earlier. Jason himself was skeptical... so skeptical, in fact, he thought he must be misunderstanding something. This just sounded crazy. ¡°Okay, so you¡¯re saying this project will let us access these other realms? How?¡± Stone leaned back, his demeanor confident. ¡°Through a combination of technology and arcane knowledge. It¡¯s about creating a nexus point where our world intersects with others. This will allow us to draw upon the energies and resources of those realms.¡± ¡°Sounds like something out of a sci-fi movie,¡± Jason muttered. ¡°It¡¯s a natural evolution of human understanding,¡± Stone replied. ¡°Just as we¡¯ve harnessed electricity and nuclear power, so too can we harness these otherworldly energies. The potential applications are limitless. From advancements in medicine and technology to military contracts, to entirely new ways of understanding the universe and interacting with the world¡ªmuch as the internet, cellphones, and A.I. have afforded us.¡± Trish watched the interaction closely, noting the skepticism on Jason¡¯s face. She understood his hesitation; after all, it had taken her weeks to come to terms with Stone¡¯s revelations. ¡°Think of it like this, Jason,¡± Trish interjected, her voice calm and measured. ¡°What Stone is proposing could place us at the forefront of a new era of innovation. RoyTech could become a pioneer in fields that don¡¯t even exist yet. It¡¯s a risk, but the potential rewards are astronomical.¡± Jason nodded slowly. ¡°This is¡­ hard to believe. Do you have any evidence to support any of this? How are you so sure these other dimensions even exist, and how can you possibly have a way to access them?¡± That irked Trish. Jason was speaking to her as if she were claiming the boogeyman lived in her closet or that Santa Clause was real. She understood it was a lot to take in, but he was dismissive in a way that just bothered her. Did he think she was crazy? She was the one who always had her act together while he spent his time partying and getting high. He had no right to shake his head at her like that. Just as she opened her mouth to speak again, Stone spoke first. ¡°An understandable question, Jason. But I assure you, you¡¯ll see the evidence soon enough.¡± Trish took a moment to calm herself. After all, she would be just as skeptical if she hadn¡¯t actually seen a sliver of the other worlds Stone had access to. He had opened a portal right in her office upon their first meeting. She decided to let it go for now. Jason would understand¡­ in time. When they finally arrived, the empty warehouse loomed in the darkness, a relic of a bygone era. It was large and sturdy. Trish led the way, unlocking the gates and entering the building. She pushed up a large switch with a snap, and the warehouse was instantly filled with buzzing light. The inside was cavernous, empty, and echoing with their footsteps. ¡°This is perfect,¡± Stone said, his voice reverberating through the empty hall. ¡°Thank you, Trish. You¡¯ve done well.¡± Jason wandered around, inspecting the structure. ¡°So, what exactly did you want to build here?¡± Stone smiled with his big tombstone teeth. ¡°A gateway, Jason. Just as ancient humans have attempted long ago. Though while they achieved only limited success, we have the knowledge and technology to succeed where they failed.¡± Jason looked around, then spoke with a dry, disbelieving tonevoice. ¡°A... gateway.¡± Stone stepped forward, his presence commanding. ¡°In laymen¡¯s terms, yes. The specifics are complex.¡± Trish interjected, ¡°Stone has shown me glimpses of what¡¯s possible, Jason. It¡¯s real. And if we can harness this power, it could change everything.¡± Jason took a deep breath, running a hand through his hair. He then gave his sister a serious look. ¡°Trish, can we talk alone for a moment?¡± he asked in a low voice. She looked back at Stone, who smiled at her. Jason didn¡¯t like how she seemed to be asking him for permission. Stone gestured and said, ¡°Please, take all the time you need.¡± She nodded, giving him a brief smile before stepping away. ¡°I¡¯ll just be a moment.¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll just be looking around. Though I will say, I like what I see so far.¡± Once Jason guided her toward the other end of the warehouse, Trish asked, ¡°So what¡¯s up?¡± Jason glanced at Stone again, ensuring he was out of earshot. The strange man eyeballed the ceiling of the warehouse, walking with a slow, calculating posture. ¡°Trish, how do you plan to explain purchasing this place the board? And how are you going to justify the expense to shareholders? They¡¯re not going to buy into this supernatural stuff.¡± Trish sighed, her brow furrowing. ¡°I¡¯ll come up with something. I¡¯ll tell them it¡¯s for a new research and development facility.¡± Jason shook his head, his voice tense. ¡°Trish, you can¡¯t do that. That¡¯s the quickest way to lose the company. Do you know how many laws you¡¯d be breaking by lying to shareholders? It¡¯s not just about keeping the board happy. That¡¯s illegal.¡± She crossed her arms, looking frustrated. ¡°I know it¡¯s risky, but Stone¡¯s project could revolutionize everything. We just need to get it off the ground without raising too many questions.¡± ¡°Trish, listen to me,¡± Jason said, his tone urgent. ¡°If you lie to the shareholders and they find out, you could be charged with fraud. We¡¯re talking potential jail time, not just losing the company.¡± ¡°Jail time? Jason, honestly, you¡¯re being dramatic.¡± Jason took a deep breath and tried again using a different approach. ¡°Look, Trish. After Dad died, I had time to just relax and process everything. You were thrown right into his shoes without really having that chance. I think maybe it¡¯d be good for you to take a week off.¡± Trish scoffed. ¡°A week off? You have no idea the position I¡¯m in, do you? If you think I can just take a vacation out of the blue.¡± ¡°Okay, fine, fair enough. But maybe¡­¡± he exhaled. ¡°You know, maybe, talk to someone. You know, my psychologist is really good, and she already knows our family. So I can ask her to¡ª¡± ¡°Jason. Stop.¡± She put an open palm up to silence him. ¡°Honestly, how can you talk to me this way? You¡¯re acting like I¡¯m crazy. Why can¡¯t you just trust that I know what I¡¯m doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way, but think about what you¡¯re saying. Building gateways to other dimensions? This doesn¡¯t make any sense! And on top of it all you want to give this guy who came out of nowhere funding and lie to the board and shareholders what the money is for. You wanted to be C.E.O, well now you have it. And with that comes a responsibility to¡ª¡± ¡°Responsibility?¡± Trish snapped, her face turning red with anger. ¡°And who are you to tell me about responsibility? A lifetime of leaving it to me and Dad to clean up after you, now you¡¯re two months sober¡ªand what? Suddenly you¡¯re trying to take charge? You had your chance, Jason. Where were you when Dad needed help with the company? Where were you when we were running around cleaning up your messes? You think two months of sobriety gives you the right to tell me how to run things?¡± Jason¡¯s expression tightened, but he held his ground. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take charge, Trish. I¡¯m trying to stop you from making a huge mistake. We need to think this through.¡± She scoffed, throwing her hands up. ¡°Think this through? Like you¡¯ve ever thought through anything in your life. Don¡¯t lecture me on responsibility, Jason. I was the one dad could keep around to help the company image while you were off ruining our family¡¯s reputation.¡± Jason took a deep breath, struggling to stay calm. ¡°I know I¡¯ve made mistakes, but this isn¡¯t about me. It¡¯s about the future of RoyTech. We can¡¯t afford to gamble everything on a lie.¡± Trish stepped closer, her voice low and icy. ¡°And what do you know about the future of this company? You barely understand what we do here. To you, Dad¡¯s job was just putting on a suit and taking phone calls. I don¡¯t need a lecture from you. I¡¯ll handle this. You just stay out of my way. You¡¯ve always been perfectly capable of doing that in the past.¡± Jason couldn¡¯t find any words to respond with. Trish stepped into dad¡¯s shoes alright... because that¡¯s just how dad used to talk to him. The old man would lay his inadequacies out in front of him just like that. There were good times, but there were wounds he¡¯d tried to numb with alcohol. Trish speaking to him that way suddenly ripped them open again. He tried to say something to defend himself, but the words caught in his throat. Trish turned away. ¡°Just stay out of the way, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± She marched back to where Stone was standing, her anger still simmering. Jason stayed behind. ¡°Sorry about that,¡± she said to Stone. ¡°Just a little family disagreement.¡± Stone nodded, his eyes gleaming with understanding. ¡°No worries. Shall we continue?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s,¡± Trish replied. Stone looked past her to Jason standing alone on the other side of the warehouse. The shadow man''s lips spread wide, and his teeth turned to a grainy smile. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 72 - Smoke Break
Chapter 72 - Smoke Break
¡°You expect me to just lie down and take this!¡± the tattooed spirit yelled at Morrigan. ¡°I have rights, you know! You can¡¯t just come over here with your ¡®Oooo, I¡¯m here to guide you to heaven.¡¯ I have a RIGHT to stay here until I¡¯m ready to go!¡± Morrigan let out an exasperated sigh as the early morning breeze tousled her white hair and she fixed her red eyes on the defiant spirit. These were the most annoying spirits to deal with. It didn¡¯t help that this jerk in the white beater had wrecked his car into a tree while driving drunk. She wondered how he even qualified for passage to heaven. Didn¡¯t endangering other people¡¯s lives take away points? He must have barely made the cut. ¡°I understand your frustration,¡± Morrigan replied, trying to keep her voice calm. ¡°However, it¡¯s not about what you want anymore. Your time here has ended. It is my duty to ensure you¡ª¡± The spirit swirled around, ceasing his frantic pacing. ¡°And just who are you to decide that? You can¡¯t just come over here telling me you made your decision, and that¡¯s that! I deserve a chance to¡ª¡± ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t make any decisions¡ªyou did,¡± Morrigan interrupted firmly. ¡°You chose to drive after clearly having too much to drink, and you crashed into that tree. Just be glad you didn¡¯t get anyone else killed while you were at it, because that would have really hurt your chances of getting into heaven.¡± She reached for her scythe and materialized it into her grasp. ¡°Now, I¡¯m sending you to heaven, so just... just... keep your mouth shut and accept it!¡± He recoiled, either by her outburst or the looming threat of her scythe, she wasn¡¯t sure. She exhaled again, trying to maintain her cool. ¡°Listen... I know dying sucks but¡ªHEY!¡± He suddenly spun around and started running. ¡°Hey! Get back here!¡± Morrigan broke into a sprint, scythe in hand, chasing him into the park. Over her shoulder, she noticed emergency lights just now approaching the crash site, but that was no longer her concern. The chase led them to a trail that wound through the public park. Morrigan prepared to shadow step but saw some morning joggers coming from the opposite direction. ¡°Noir,¡± she said under her gasping breaths. ¡°I¡¯m going to try glamour on my own this time.¡± On cue, the black cat appeared running by her feet and looked up. ¡°Very well. But do try to finish with this client soon. We''re falling behind schedule.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know,¡± Morrigan panted. She focused her energy, weaving the tingle of magic from her hands up to the charm Hilda had given her that was currently around her neck and under her hoodie. She felt a slight hum vibrate against her chest, then envisioned the energies wrapping around her face as she focused on her old appearance¡ªhow she looked before she died. Before intersecting with the joggers, she tossed her scythe away. As they crossed paths, the runners nodded casually to her, oblivious to the spirit and completely unaware of the supernatural chase unfolding. The only thing that might have seemed strange to them was that she wore a hoodie in the middle of summer. Morrigan increased her pace, narrowing the gap between her and the spirit. "Please, just stop," she called out to him, her voice more pleading than commanding now. ¡°Hell no! Just leave me alone!¡± he yelled back. Morrigan focused on some nearby shadows as the trail wound around some trees and into a more shaded area of the park. Suddenly, the world changed from her perspective, her legs moving in an odd slow motion run, and she saw nothing but rays of light, shadow, and the vague silhouette of the spirit she was chasing. All sound wobbled as if she were under water. As she approached the spirit she focused on slowing her legs, and successfully stepped out of the shadows, blocking his path with a hand out. The spirit skidded to a stop, he looked shocked to see her in front of him. ¡°Try that again,¡± she warned, as she summoned her scythe, ¡°and next time I¡¯m reaping you without warning.¡± ¡°Y-you can¡¯t¡ª¡± he seemed at a loss for words. Morrigan frowned, lowering the scythe to a less threatening posture. ¡°I don¡¯t like to reap spirits who are under duress. I would prefer to give you a moment to come to terms with what has happened. Please understand, I¡¯m not here to punish or judge you, only to guide you to your next phase of existence.¡± The spirit¡¯s eyes dropped and he turned to look out over a small pond. The early morning mist hovered over the water. He sat down heavily on a nearby bench, his shoulders sagging. Morrigan approached slowly. ¡°So, why are you so afraid of moving on?" Gazing at the pond, the spirit¡¯s indignation gave way to sorrow. "I didn''t get to say goodbye," he murmured, his voice cracking. "My daughter... she''s going to wake up, and I won¡¯t be there." Morrigan straightened, her expression softening. ¡°I understand that must be incredibly hard. It¡¯s one of the toughest parts about passing¡ªleaving behind those we love. But running away won¡¯t change the reality.¡± The spirit¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the gentle ripples of the pond. ¡°But how can I make sure she¡¯ll be okay without me?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t do anything other than have faith in her and trust she¡¯ll find her way.¡± He wiped at his eyes. ¡°I just wish I could see her grow up.¡± ¡°Maybe you can¡¯t be there physically for her anymore, but your memories will live on. That¡¯s something you leave behind which is stronger than death.¡± The spirit looked at Morrigan, a semblance of peace beginning to replace the turmoil in his eyes. ¡°Do you really believe that?¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°I do. And where you¡¯re going, you¡¯ll see that it¡¯s true. You can watch over her and feel proud of her from afar. And when it¡¯s her time, many, many years from now, you¡¯ll be there to meet her and you¡¯ll have a whole lifetime of catching up to do.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. He looked at Morrigan, tears in his eyes. ¡°I... I don¡¯t normally drink like that. It¡¯s just, my hours got cut at work, and her mom was threatening me with custody. So many things piled up at once and I was just so frustrated and angry I just needed to take the edge off and...¡± His eyes lowered shamefully. ¡°A few drinks turned into a few too many... I swear I never do this.¡± Morrigan listened intently, then gave a compassionate smile. "You made a mistake¡ªa serious one¡ªbut that doesn''t define your entire existence. You''re still a father who loves his daughter, and that¡¯s clear by how worried you are about her now." The spirit''s breath hitched as he absorbed her words, looking back over the water with a reflective gaze. "I just wanted to do right by her, and I know I wasn¡¯t perfect¡­ but I didn''t want it to end this way." "Nobodies perfect. All of us are flawed, but I¡¯m sure you did your best," Morrigan replied softly. He didn¡¯t respond and just stared at the pond, the mist dancing over the surface of the water. It didn¡¯t seem like he would try to run anymore, so she lifted her scythe and gently approached him. He didn¡¯t resist or acknowledge her as she passed the blade through his ethereal form, and his body rose to the sky as it shimmered and disappeared. Morrigan tossed her scythe away once again and sat heavily on the bench. Instead of reaching into her sleeve for her list, she fished her phone out of her pocket and navigated over to Read-It. It had now been three weeks since the story broke, and nearly three months since the last day of school¡ªthe day she died. She couldn¡¯t believe it was already August, and school would be starting again soon. The world would continue on without her¡ªif she decided to just stay gone, that is. The thread about her disappearance was still pretty high on the local sub Read-It, but it already seemed everyone was moving on. Only the dedicated true crime fanatics seemed to keep talking about her case, weaving theories and speculating on what really happened. Morrigan scrolled through the comments, her heart aching over the fact her life had become a spectacle. She sighed, backed out of the main thread, and started scrolling down through the sub. ¡°Morrigan,¡± Noir appeared on the bench beside her with his usual serious gaze. ¡°You should be careful not to get too absorbed in that. I¡¯ve noticed it distracts you from your duties whenever you begin to dwell on it.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Morrigan said in a soft, distracted voice. ¡°I¡¯m catching my breath. Just give me a minute.¡± As she continued to scroll, she felt the changeling knock against the seal, then slither back into place after verifying it had nowhere to go. She was just about to back out of Read-It and return her phone to her pocket when a new thread, still low on the list, caught her attention: ¡°New Anna Livingston Footage.¡± She felt a pang in her chest, viewing the thumbnail of her mom wearing a black apron outside of what looked like a grocery store with a cigarette in her hand. Did she get a new job? Unable to help herself, Morrigan clicked on the video. The camera was wobbling as the cameraman approached her mom. She was leaning against a brick wall smoking, then looked up with an irritated scowl. ¡°Excuse me, are you Anna Livingston?¡± ¡°You got the wrong person,¡± her mom said dryly. The person behind the camera persisted, stepping closer, undeterred by Anna''s obviously hostile expression. "I just want to ask a few questions about your daughter, Morrigan. There''s been a lot of speculation about¡ª" Anna flicked her cigarette onto the ground and stomped it out, her expression hardening as she started to walk away. The camera became shaky as its holder followed her through the parking lot. ¡°Miss. Livingston! Why did it take so long to contact the police? Do you know where your daughter is?¡± Her mom only responded by putting up a middle finger. ¡°Did you kill Morrigan Livingston!?¡± he yelled after her. Even with the shaky camera, Morrigan could see passersbys disturbed by the scene as they stopped to gawk. Finally, her mom turned around, her face furious. "Listen, you little fucking punk!" Anna snarled. "I''ve had enough of you vultures prying into my life and spreading lies.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, I just want to document¡ª¡± ¡°Look at you,¡± she gestured at him. ¡°You¡¯re not even from a news organization. You think I¡¯m going to talk about my daughter to some punk kid so you can get views on MyTube?¡± The cameraman finally seemed to realize he''d pushed too far, as he began to retreat, still recording but now keeping a cautious distance. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m going to need you to back away¡ª¡± ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re a coward,¡± she spat at him. ¡°I¡¯m not even going to ask you to respect me and my daughter¡¯s privacy because I know you won¡¯t. But since you¡¯re posting this anyway¡ª¡± The cameraman ceased his retreat as Anna slowed her advance. She stared into the camera and said, ¡°Morrigan, if you see this, you don¡¯t have to come home if you don¡¯t want to, but just let me know you¡¯re alright somehow. If you want to come back or anything, just know you¡¯re not in trouble. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do better for you, but I love you. And if anyone else sees this and knows anything about what happened to her, please go to the police and ask for Detective Grant.¡± The cameraman cleared his throat and stuttered as he began to speak again. ¡°S-so you believe Morrigan is still alive? How can you be so¡ª¡± ¡°And you I¡¯m not talking to. But Morrigan¡¯s a smart kid. I feel sorry for anyone who tries to mess with her. Now keep following me and I really will end up locked up. Stay out of my business.¡± With that final warning, Anna turned sharply and walked back towards the store, leaving the cameraman behind. The video abruptly ended there, leaving Morrigan staring at the frozen image of her mother''s retreating back. Her hands trembled slightly as she held the phone. However, as she lowered her phone, she felt a slight twitch of her lip. Noir¡¯s head turned as he watched her, as if trying to decipher her reaction. ¡°Just give me another minute,¡± Morrigan said, turning her attention back to her phone. The video had been posted only recently, so there were not many comments yet, but she scrolled through them. As Morrigan scrolled, her eyes skimmed over the initial comments. Most were the usual mix of speculation and amateur sleuthing. Then there were the outright accusatory ones painting her mom in the worst light possible: ¡®She¡¯s clearly got the eyes of a killer,¡¯ and ¡®nobody reacts that way to normal questions, what a psycho,¡¯ then ¡®thanks for investigating but make sure you¡¯re safe!¡¯ Seriously? Worried about the safety of that asshole who¡¯s harassing people? Then, another comment caught her eye. ¡®Everyone¡¯s quick to judge, but that video shows a mom hurting. Can¡¯t people see that?¡¯ Morrigan pressed the like button on that comment so that it¡¯d be easier to find later, then she returned her phone to her pocket. ¡°At least some people know how to think before acting like they have all the answers.¡± She then pulled her list out of her sleeve and unraveled it. The second and third names seemed to be on the same street and roughly at the same time. Except, one of the names was penned in thicker black ink that seemed messily applied. It was bolder and more difficult to read. She raised an eyebrow and showed it to Noir. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with this name on the list?¡± ¡°Ah yes, I suppose this will be a new experience for you. One of your next clients is going to hell.¡± Morrigan nodded in the middle of scanning the rest of the list, as if he had commented on whether or not it was going to rain. ¡°Okay, so I guess I should¡ªwait, what!?¡± She instantly gripped the parchment and read a little closer, feeling her heart catch in her throat. John Mcarthy, age 32, 2475 Airport Road, bullet wound, 10:35am Russel De¡¯Grasse, age 24, 2465 Airport Road, bullet wound, 10:39am CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 73 - Shootout
Chapter 73 - Shootout
Morrigan scanned the blotchy black lettering as she sat on the bus. John McCarthy, age 32, 2475 Airport Road, bullet wound, 10:35am. Russel De¡¯Grasse, age 24, 2360 Airport Road, bullet wound, 10:39am. It seemed only one of her two clients from the impending shootout would be going to hell, but it still unnerved her. She rolled the list back up and checked her phone, verifying the neighborhood and the other reason for her unease. It was on the north side of town, heading toward Portland, notorious as one of the most dangerous areas around. ¡°The crime rates here are abnormally high,¡± Noir remarked, drawing her attention. ¡°For that reason, and given the causes of death, I would urge caution when approaching these clients.¡± Morrigan exhaled. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a more experienced reaper handle this? I mean, this is also a little outside my typical reaping range. Next town over, in fact.¡± ¡°The fates have deemed you suitable for this job.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve only been doing this for three months, and there was probably about a month of downtime in the middle of it!¡± ¡°You are sufficiently experienced, Morrigan. You¡¯ve faced demons and navigated many challenges already. And really, sending a soul to hell is not so different from sending one to heaven. The only difference is you need not worry about calming the spirit¡¯s fears and regrets.¡± Morrigan reread the names, her voice tinged with nervousness. ¡°So they both die from bullet wounds¡­ that means they probably shot each other, right?¡± ¡°That could be the case, though it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s say it¡¯s like¡­ a gang war or a drug deal gone bad or something. That would mean it could be more than just two people shooting guns, right? Just because only two people died, it doesn¡¯t mean others weren¡¯t involved who were only injured. I wouldn¡¯t know from looking at my list¡­ right?¡± ¡°Perhaps. But I fail to see why it would matter.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m saying it could be a dangerous situation I¡¯m going into here. Granted, I can¡¯t die, but I still don¡¯t want to get shot!¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ I suppose that is a wise assessment. I would say be sure not to get too close until a few minutes after the first death. That should make the situation a little safer for you.¡± Morrigan nodded, absorbing his advice. The concept of reaping a soul destined for hell weighed heavily on her. Normally, she found some comfort in knowing she was sending souls to a better place. That would not be the case this time. She remembered the diary and what Alice had written; she actually enjoyed sending people to hell. Apparently, being an executioner instead of a guide made Death''s last apprentice feel like she was bringing justice to the world. Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure she felt the same way. She could understand to an extent. She felt compelled to help people in need or hold those responsible for their crimes accountable, like when she chased that tombstone-toothed demon. But that was more of a preventative measure to ensure the crimes were not repeated. She doubted she¡¯d find any joy in condemning someone, no matter how much they deserved it. ¡°Also,¡± Noir added, shifting slightly as the bus trundled along, ¡°there¡¯s another aspect you should be aware of. A soul marked for hell tends to be aware of its own misdeeds in life and, in a sense, is aware of the judgment that may await it. This can make them more volatile or desperate.¡± Morrigan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°So, what am I supposed to do if he does start freaking out?¡± ¡°Stay composed and assertive. Your role is not to judge or condemn, merely to guide them to their destined path. Remember, the black ink on your list isn¡¯t a sentence you¡¯ve imposed; it¡¯s the result of their own actions and choices.¡± As the bus neared the neighborhood, Morrigan could feel the tension mounting. She glanced out the window, noting the graffiti-tagged buildings and the rundown storefronts that dotted the landscape of this troubled area. It was a stark contrast to the suburban neighborhoods she was accustomed to. The bus pulled to a stop, and Morrigan gathered herself, her list tucked securely under her arm. As she began to step off, the bus driver said, ¡°Hey, hey, you sure this is your stop?¡± ¡°Um, yeah,¡± Morrigan smiled, figuring her glamour was still presenting her as a young student, rather innocent-looking and perhaps out of place in such a gritty neighborhood. ¡°Thanks for your concern, though.¡± The bus driver nodded, still looking slightly worried as he watched her descend the steps onto the sidewalk. Once she hit the pavement, Morrigan straightened her back, her demeanor changing as she prepared for what was ahead. Walking along the cracked pavement, Morrigan scanned the area, taking in every detail. The buildings were mostly older, some abandoned, others barely hanging on with occupants that looked as weary as the structures themselves. Despite the bright morning sun, the area seemed perpetually shadowed. She approached the first address on her list, 2475 Airport Road, where John McCarthy was to meet his fate. Her heart pounded, and she took a moment to gather herself. As she neared the building, the sound of an argument erupted from inside, the voices angry and desperate. Morrigan paused, listening. She could hear an argument. Taking a deep breath, she prepared herself, ready to face whatever those shouting voices would escalate to. Just then, shots rang out, shattering the fragile quiet of the morning. Morrigan flinched instinctively, placing herself behind a telephone pole as she watched the front of the house. Shots continued to ring out, the dark windows flashing with each bang until one of them suddenly shattered. Then, as quickly as the chaos erupted, all fell silent. ¡°Morrigan, now would be a good time to use your perception blocking as Death taught you.¡± ¡°Y-yeah, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Morrigan said, her eyes darting around to understand the scene and how she might fit into it. Glamour was more about changing her appearance; perception blocking was more of a see-me-not trick where she would blend in without anyone acknowledging her. She then noticed an old Halloween decoration, a skeleton, on the neighboring house¡¯s door. It was the kind of thing you wouldn¡¯t really notice if you were driving by but would stand out without being out of place if you were to focus your attention on it. Ironically, something like that might just be perfect for her perception blocking. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Morrigan looked up and down the street once more. Okay, think like a skeleton, Morrigan thought, as she crouch-walked up the front steps and onto the porch and then put her back against the wall right next to the door. Think like a skeleton. She froze as she heard a woman scream, followed by the rapid pounding of footsteps toward the door. Morrigan held her breath, pressing herself flat against the wall, her heart racing as she invoked the perception-blocking technique. She envisioned herself blending in, becoming as inconspicuous as the Halloween skeleton next door, hoping her presence would be just as easily overlooked by the panicked individuals inside or any onlookers who may look to see what all the commotion was. Then, the door burst open, and a man with blonde dreadlocks and wearing a sleeveless plaid shirt came out. He was bulky with a skull tattoo on his bicep, and he clutched his side where blood was quickly spreading through his shirt and dripping past his fingers. He was followed by a pregnant woman, screaming in desperation for someone to call the police. ¡°SOMEONE STOP THIS MAN! PLEASE!¡± she pleaded as he stumbled down the steps. Any onlookers suddenly retreated as the man turned, brandishing his gun in the woman¡¯s direction. ¡°Shut your mouth, you bitch!¡± he screamed, firing shots in her direction. The woman screamed and ducked inside as Morrigan tensed, closing her eyes tightly, realizing this was a bad spot to observe from after all. Luckily, none of the shots hit her, and as she cautiously winked an eye open, she saw the man stumbling down the street. He just shot at a pregnant woman! No wonder this guy¡¯s going to hell! There is no scenario that could possibly excuse doing that! Morrigan¡¯s hands were shaking. She realized the worst of it had to be over now. Considering that man¡¯s injuries and the extra information from her list, she knew that had to be Russel De¡¯Grasse, and he would be bleeding out from his wound just a little further down the street. He was next on her list, but first, she had to take care of John. She cautiously poked her head through the still open door to see a room that was completely wrecked with furniture overturned, shattered glass, and other clear signs of a struggle. There was the scent of gunpowder, and the woman from a moment ago was crying in the corner. Morrigan¡¯s view was cut off by the flipped couch, but she did spot one booted foot splayed across the floor. She took a deep breath and kept close to the wall as she slowly walked further into the room, slowly revealing the recently slain man. There was a gun near his body, multiple blotches of red across his shirt as it seemed he¡¯d been hit multiple times, and blood spread in a circle on the floor around him. The woman bawled her eyes out as she held his head. ¡°Make this quick, Morrigan,¡± Noir said. ¡°Your next client will be falling dead just down the street in a matter of minutes.¡± Morrigan nodded, then approached quietly to where the woman cradled the deceased man. She sobbed wildly but seemed oblivious to Morrigan¡¯s presence. Morrigan summoned her scythe, raising it just as John¡¯s translucent figure began to emerge from his physical body. He looked around, panic on his face, then met Morrigan¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡­ that son of a bitch! He¡ªwait... who are you? Are you here to...¡± Morrigan frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t know your story or what happened here, but you have been judged and your path to heaven is open. I¡¯ll be sending you there momentarily.¡± He held up a hand, pleading, ¡°Wait! Wait a moment, I¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, John, but now is not a good time. There¡¯s someone else I must move on to now.¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice was firm yet empathetic. She knew well the weight of a soul¡¯s final moments and the urgent pleas they often made, but in this case, she didn¡¯t have much time before her next reaping so she couldn¡¯t afford him too many courtesies. John¡¯s expression became panicked. ¡°Can you just¡­ just... tell her I¡¯m sorry? Will you? Tell Marie I didn¡¯t mean for any of this!¡± Morrigan looked at the sobbing woman, Marie, supposedly. It would be so easy to just lie to him and say yes, but she didn¡¯t want to lie to him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it is best I don¡¯t interfere. It will do more harm than good if I reveal myself to her. Believe me.¡± ¡°But¡­ everything I did was for her and the baby. This whole thing just got so messed up¡­ I just needed some quick cash, but now¡­¡± He clutched his hands over his face. ¡°Please¡­ let me speak to her.¡± ¡°Morrigan, reap him,¡± Noir said. ¡°You¡¯re out of time.¡± Morrigan exhaled. She thought of Michael Roy and how bad things had gotten because she delayed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, John, but you¡¯re going to a better place.¡± As her scythe descended, a motion she performed as calmly and non-threatening as possible, John looked up and shielded himself. ¡°No! Plea¡ª¡± His words were cut off as his spiritual form began to dissolve until turning to a wisp that rose to the ceiling and disappeared. Morrigan quickly turned around and looked out the window, seeing a crowd of onlookers gathering. She turned back into the house, opting to exit through the backdoor. Once outside, she quickly jumped a fence and walked through a small alley until coming back onto the street. She could hear police sirens in the distance as she searched for her next client. Further down the street, she saw a group of kids on bikes keeping a cautious distance from Russel¡¯s body, but he was already lying face down on the asphalt. She realized reaping him would be difficult with so many eyes on him but with nobody actually approaching. Perhaps she would have to wait for the police or paramedics to arrive, and then she could blend in with them. Meanwhile, more pedestrians came to gawk from a distance. ¡°Get away from that man!¡± a woman shouted at the kids. ¡°He¡¯s got a gun!¡± One of the boys shrugged and pointed toward him. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Morrigan leaned against a light pole, just watching for now, blending in with the many other onlookers. As she quietly observed the scene, waiting for her opportunity, more and more people came out of their houses, perhaps feeling safer with more time put between them and the gunshots that rang out a short time ago. Then, Morrigan¡¯s sweeping gaze stopped on someone. There was a person standing away from everyone else, dressed in all black¡ªa robe, with a hood covering their face. Morrigan squinted, trying to get a better look, but it was hard to make out anything discernible between the distance and the wind softly blowing the hood. Morrigan might not have thought anything of it, but this person wasn¡¯t focused on the body as everyone else was. With all the onlookers simultaneously staring in the same direction, it was obvious that one was not¡ªthis mysterious person was staring across the street, directly at Morrigan herself! Then, a particularly strong gust of wind blew this other person¡¯s cloak. Again, too far and too brief a glimpse to make out any details, but Morrigan thought for sure she had seen a single red eye peering out from under that hood. Morrigan took a step forward. ¡°Hey¡­ Noir?¡± She glanced to her side just long enough to confirm the cat was there, but when she looked back, the black-robed figure was gone. Morrigan scanned the area, finding no trace of them. ¡°What is it, Morrigan?¡± ¡°Did you¡­ see that person?¡± Morrigan asked, pointing. ¡°Morrigan, stay focused!¡± Noir snapped. ¡°Keep your eye on your client.¡± Morrigan frowned. She really did hate Noir sometimes. She might have quipped back at him, but the lingering unease left her short of words. ¡°Um¡­ is it possible another reaper came by?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Why? Do you think you saw one?¡± ¡°Yeah, hard to say for sure, though.¡± ¡°It is not impossible, but with the exception of a major disaster with many deaths, it is rare for two to cross paths while on duty.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see...¡± Noir¡¯s tail flicked. ¡°Either way, it is of no concern. Look there, your client is emerging from his body.¡± Morrigan looked and sure enough, Russel¡¯s spirit was pushing himself to his feet, looking around confused for a moment until locking eyes with Morrigan as if knowing what she was. Morrigan stepped forward, and without any delay, Russel turned and started to run. ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t,¡± Morrigan muttered under her breath. She ran along the sidewalk and summoned her scythe, focusing on the idea of someone running to look for a phone to effect her perception blocking, then began chasing Russel down the street. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 74 - Drag Me to Hell
Chapter 74 - Drag Me to Hell
Russel sprinted as fast as he could, his heavy boots silent as they slammed against the ground. The strangeness of it all bewildered him. He didn¡¯t feel his breath catching or his muscles straining from exertion. It was as if he was made of air, and for all he knew, that might be close to the truth. He could see his body, his shirt stained with blood, and he remembered being shot¡ªthe pain and desperation as he tried to run, prioritizing escape while knowing he needed medical treatment. He had planned to get away and tend to the wound, but he never got that far. He knew that now. It was all so surreal, yet undeniable. He was dead, now a spirit, and something was chasing him. It looked like a girl at first glance, but everything about her was wrong. He glanced over his shoulder, confirming she was still after him, scythe held at her side. Her eyes glowed red, her white hair flowed like mist, and her skin was so pale it seemed to reject color altogether. The dark clothing she wore was blacker than any black he had ever seen, adding to her eerie presence. Russel¡¯s mind raced, trying to make sense of it all. What had he done to deserve this? Was this some kind of punishment? As he rounded a corner, he collided with a group of teenagers hanging out near a graffiti-covered wall, except he went right through them. He slowed down, turning as he tried to comprehend it. They didn¡¯t even flinch, with the most reaction being a shiver. That only confirmed what he had already realized¡ªhe was truly a ghost. The girl came around the corner, walking calmly. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she said softly to the teens as she stepped around them. They moved, so they did notice her, except they hardly paid her any mind. How could they not react to seeing this red-eyed freak!? Her glowing eyes locked with Russel¡¯s, and he stepped backward, poised to fight. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± Russel shouted, his voice trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are, but you¡¯re not taking me!¡± For the first time in many years, he was afraid. He thought he had conquered fear long ago, during those days when he trembled and prayed his father would forget his presence while screaming and throwing things around. That fearful little boy had disappeared long ago. But now, as this spectral girl walked toward him, he felt it again¡ªfear. She gripped the scythe with both hands and raised it, the blade suddenly taking on a red aura. It drew his gaze, a horrifying presence, and somehow he knew things about it. He didn¡¯t know how, but he just knew if that blade touched him, he would go somewhere far worse than prison. ¡°You can try running if you want,¡± the girl said, ¡°but please don¡¯t. You can¡¯t get away. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know who you are or how you ended up like this, but your fate is sealed.¡± He gritted his teeth and reached to his side, feeling his pistol, holstered where his shirt covered it. ¡°Oh yeah? Is that what you think?¡± he asked. With a motion he¡¯d practiced a thousand times, he unholstered the gun, swinging it into position, his finger curling around the trigger. ¡°DIE! You fucking creepy bitch!¡± He fired repeatedly, feeling the familiar recoil send a shock through his arm. The earsplitting bang always comforted him, making him feel powerful, elevating him from a weak man to someone who could have anything he wanted. He kept the girl between the sights of the gun, firing again and again. But something was wrong. She wasn¡¯t falling, she wasn¡¯t turning to run¡ªshe wasn¡¯t even flinching! His eyes widened in horror as he stared at the spectral girl. Her expression changed, her passive stare turning to anger. ¡°I see,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re the type who solves problems with force. I want to feel bad for you. I don¡¯t know what hell is like, and I don¡¯t know if spirits have any chance for redemption there. But you shot at a pregnant woman! She wasn¡¯t even a threat! What if you had hit her?¡± What could he say? He hadn¡¯t really thought about it. Whether he hit John¡¯s girl or not, it didn¡¯t matter. He knew he was screwed. He let the situation get out of hand, and there was no way out. When she followed him, screaming at him, it pissed him off, and he just wanted to shut her up. He was bleeding out, and she couldn¡¯t just shut her damn mouth. The spectral girl took another step forward. ¡°You deserve hell. I bet you didn¡¯t even think about it. I bet you didn¡¯t consider the pain her loved ones would feel, let alone the man you actually killed.¡± He backed away, his mind racing, trying to grasp any justification, any excuse. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for any of this to happen!¡± he shouted. His gun felt like dead weight in his hand. ¡°I was desperate! I had no other choice!¡± ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re not sorry at all. You¡¯re only thinking of yourself. I¡¯ve reaped many spirits this last summer. Some are more selfish than others, but they all worry about who they are leaving behind and what will happen now that they¡¯re gone. But you don¡¯t care about that. You only care about what¡¯s affecting you.¡± ¡°SO WHAT! You think that punk I shot was any better? That guy was a real scumbag. He¡ª¡± ¡°He begged me to ask his girlfriend for forgiveness!¡± the girl shouted. ¡°He expressed remorse that he wouldn¡¯t be there for his child! Do you know how much it hurts to reap someone like that, knowing all you can do is offer a few kind words? No, you wouldn¡¯t get it.¡± Russel raised an eyebrow, watching as the scythe lowered slightly. This girl¡¯s hands were shaking, and there were tears in her eyes. He didn¡¯t get it. Was she crying for John or something else? Suddenly, she didn¡¯t look so intimidating. She looked like a teenage girl. Granted, she had red eyes and white skin, but her posture, her demeanor¡ªthis was just a kid. Was he really going to be lectured by a kid? This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it He shook his head and laughed, masking his fear with bravado. ¡°You really are just a kid, huh? What do you know about my life? You have no idea what I¡¯ve been through!¡± Her eyes narrowed, though she seemed unsure of herself, so he continued. ¡°It¡¯s an unforgiving world. You either watch your own back and do what you have to do to survive, or you let the world walk all over you. What right do you have to judge me?¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how he would get out of this, but he saw an opening. As long as she kept that uncertain gaze in her eyes, perhaps he could find a way out. ¡°I know¡­¡± the girl said. He had thought she was responding to him, but she looked down and to her left. ¡°I never had to do this before¡­ so just give me a second.¡± Russel raised an eyebrow. Was she just talking to herself now? Did she hear voices? Great, now to top everything off, his pursuer wasn¡¯t even mentally stable. But maybe he could use that to his advantage. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± she exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m just the clean-up crew¡­ it¡¯s just my job.¡± ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± Russel said. ¡°Look, I can see you don¡¯t want to¡­ uh¡­ do this. So why don¡¯t you just go the other way and¡­¡± His words trailed off when her gaze returned to him, her glowing red eyes much more intense and determined. She took a step forward, and he took a step back, gripping the useless gun in his hand. ¡°H-hey, come on, back off. You don¡¯t want to do this, right? Right?¡± ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t. But let me tell you something. I¡¯m like this because I was the victim of someone else who didn¡¯t give a damn about who they hurt. It takes someone like you to cause pain while lacking empathy. I don¡¯t want to be like that. I don¡¯t want to be like you. This isn¡¯t just a job, but I still have to do it.¡± ¡°Whoa, whoa, hang on! I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, kid!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Russel De¡¯Grasse. Whatever happens to you in the next life, I hope it¡¯s just.¡± Then she sprinted toward him. Before he could think of anything to say or even turn to run, she was on him. The scythe passed through him, a cold, unnerving sensation, and suddenly his body felt like it was disintegrating, piece by piece. His form started to lose cohesion. His fingers and toes were the first to go, dissolving into wisps of smoke. A chill spread up his arms and legs, leaving nothing but a ghostly numbness in its wake. He screamed, his voice echoing in his own head. The girl became taller, or rather, he became smaller as he was dragged into the ground by some strange, oppressive force. He struggled, but it was futile. The more he fought, the faster he sank until he was pulled into utter darkness. The darkness below was absolute, a void that swallowed all light and sound. He didn¡¯t know what awaited him, but he screamed with regret, knowing that if there was ever a chance to avoid this fate, it was long gone, and he had missed it. Before the darkness consumed him entirely, the last thing he saw was the spectral girl, staring down at him with those haunting red eyes. *** Morrigan exhaled, letting the scythe slip from her fingers and dissolve into red flame as it hit the ground. Her stomach churned. She knew that spirit was evil and deserved eternal damnation, but he had looked so scared and anguished in his last moments, and she was the one who sent him there. ¡°Thank god that¡¯s over¡­¡± she muttered, shuddering. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be the last time she¡¯d have to send someone to hell. Maybe she¡¯d get used to it over time. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the last one for today¡ª¡± She turned and jumped back when she saw someone standing over her shoulder. It was the person she had spotted across the street earlier, wearing a black cloak, their face completely shrouded under the hood. Up close, Morrigan was fairly sure it was a woman; even through the loose cloak, there were subtle hints in her posture and body shape that gave it away. ¡°Um¡­ hi?¡± Morrigan asked. If there were any doubts about the stranger¡¯s gender, they ended once she spoke. ¡°Hm, you really are quite slow, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡± Morrigan said dryly as the cloaked girl walked past her. She stood at the spot where Russel had been dragged to hell and seemed to examine it. Morrigan glanced down to the end of the girl¡¯s sleeves just to confirm something. They were not skeletal hands, but they were unnaturally white, just like Morrigan¡¯s own. ¡°For a moment, it seemed you were not going to reap him after all. Lucky for you, I can mark that you¡¯ve completed your task successfully¡­ though it was handled quite inefficiently. I suppose I¡¯ll have to make a few negative comments in my report.¡± Morrigan blinked as it came together. ¡°Report? So you¡¯re¡­ Reaper I.A?¡± She still hadn¡¯t gotten a good look at the girl¡¯s face. The cloaked figure turned slightly. Her face was still heavily shrouded in the darkness of her hood, but Morrigan could see the glow of her red eyes as she stared back at her. ¡°I¡¯ve been tasked with evaluating your performance. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not too impressed. You showed hesitation.¡± ¡°Hesitation?¡± Morrigan¡¯s irritation flared. ¡°I did the job, didn¡¯t I? The spirit was sent to hell, as it was supposed to be.¡± ¡°Mmmm, it seemed he almost talked you out of it. Tell me something¡ªwhy spare empathy for scum like him? He would have killed a pregnant woman without a second thought and likewise would have killed you if he were able to.¡± ¡°W-well¡­ because he¡¯s human. I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t a great guy, but I can¡¯t just let myself be heartless about something like that. I don¡¯t want to get into the mindset of not seeing these spirits as human, no matter the situation.¡± The other reaper girl bent over slightly and laughed. ¡°Oh, yes, you certainly are his apprentice. That takes me back.¡± Then, Noir finally spoke up. ¡°It is you!¡± he said with an angry hiss in his voice. The girl turned and lifted her hood, and finally, Morrigan saw her. Red eyes, pale white skin, and something else stood out. Around her eyes and mouth, there were dotted scars, the remnants of stitches that had once sealed them shut. The scars crisscrossed her lips and eyelids, creating a haunting pattern of dark, puckered skin against her otherwise smooth complexion. She smirked, the motion making the scars on her lips stretch unnervingly. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Noir. So, how has Master been?¡± CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 75 - Two Reports
Chapter 75 - Two Reports
The scars around her eyes and mouth made it obvious who this other reaper was. If that wasn¡¯t enough, ¡®Master¡¯ could only be referring to Death himself. This was the girl from the diary¡ªAlice; Death¡¯s last apprentice. Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Normally, a greeting would be the natural way to start, but considering the way she chose to introduce herself, Morrigan had trouble finding any pleasantries. ¡®I¡¯m planning to give you bad marks on a test you didn¡¯t even know you were taking¡¯ certainly didn¡¯t set the stage for a friendly meet and greet. Especially when the results of that test would determine if she was going to be sent to limbo or not. Noir didn¡¯t seem to have any warm greetings reserved for her either. ¡°Alice, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why do you think?¡± she said, her lips curling into a sly smile as she pointed at Morrigan. ¡°I¡¯m here for her.¡± ¡°Explain yourself!¡± Noir snapped. ¡°What is this nonsense?¡± ¡°What part are you having trouble understanding, exactly?¡± Her head tilted back just slightly as she smiled. ¡°I recently got a promotion, and an apprentice reaper named Morrigan Livingston is my first case.¡± ¡°You lie! Why would you of all reapers be chosen to be made an Arbiter!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯d be surprised. It has been sixty years, Noir, and let''s just say I¡¯ve been putting in overtime. I¡¯m sure you and Master would be quite proud to hear of my achievements.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Morrigan interjected. This felt like witnessing some unpleasant family reunion, the type Morrigan normally wouldn¡¯t interrupt, maybe even quietly excuse herself from, but considering this seemed to directly involve her, she had to clarify what exactly this all meant. ¡°So¡­ you said something about a report?¡± Alice¡¯s eyes instantly shot back to her, tunneling in with a predatory gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been tasked with evaluating your performance, and so far, I am underwhelmed by what I¡¯ve seen.¡± Morrigan clenched her fists, trying to steady her nerves. She had just met this girl, but could already sense the hostility radiating from her. ¡°And what if I fail your evaluation? What happens then?¡± Alice¡¯s smile returned, but it was colder this time. ¡°Well, that part isn¡¯t really up to me. You can always ask your master, though. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be able to fill you in.¡± She turned away and began heading back down the alley. ¡°I¡¯ll be stopping in from time to time to check on you. Please be sure to tell Master I said hi.¡± ¡°Hey, wait a second!¡± Morrigan said, following her, but as soon as she stepped into the alley, Alice melded with the shadows, turning into a black blur of motion that disappeared within seconds. Morrigan looked to Noir, her expression pleading for an explanation. ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­¡± Noir said in a low voice. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Alice is¡­ Well, in my opinion, she is ill-fitted to be an Arbiter, and the fact that she is evaluating her old master''s new apprentice is completely inappropriate.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ but why do you seem so worried?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t know what she is planning, but whatever it is, I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t good. Come, let¡¯s get back now. We must inform Master of this development right away.¡± *** ¡°She¡¯s really back?¡± Death asked, sitting up straighter on the couch with the gaming headset around his neck, controller still in hand. ¡°Yes, Master¡­ I could hardly believe it myself,¡± Noir answered. Morrigan stood by with her hands in her hoodie pockets. They filled Death in on everything that had transpired, and he now seemed to contemplate the situation. ¡°Well, if she says she is an Arbiter now, then it is probably true. Though I wonder how she managed to pull the strings into being the one to evaluate Morrigan.¡± ¡°Why am I being evaluated in the first place?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I thought if I got back on track with reaping, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems! I¡¯ve done everything I was supposed to these last couple of weeks.¡± ¡°Yes, you have¡­ and I believed there would be no issues, especially since I¡¯ve handled those names on your list which you were not able to do yourself. Technically, you are up to date and very much still in the learning phase. Normally there is a little more leeway.¡± ¡°So why now?¡± Morrigan pressed. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°It is hard to say. One theory would be that the council was unsatisfied with my last apprentice and, therefore, wanted to make a closer assessment of you. In such a case, it would, therefore, be more a mark against myself and not you that you are now in this situation. However, considering they saw fit to make Alice an Arbiter that theory does not exactly check out. Surely that¡¯s a sign they are satisfied with her performance overall.¡± Death removed the headset from his neck and set it on the coffee table along with the game controller. ¡°Yes, there is certainly something more at play here. No doubt Alice found a few strings to pull towards this outcome.¡± Morrigan spoke carefully. ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a coincidence she ended up being assigned to evaluate me? You think she¡­ arranged for that to be the case? Why? Because I¡¯m your apprentice?¡± Death chuckled. ¡°Oh yes, absolutely. Ah! This is so typical of her! Always such a schemer! I do wonder how she pulled it off, though.¡± Death at least sounded more amused than worried about the situation. It relaxed Morrigan¡¯s anxiety somewhat. Noir, however, ruined any relief she might have felt. ¡°Master, what are we to do about this? I suspect it is Alice¡¯s intention to facilitate sending Morrigan to limbo.¡± ¡°Wait! What!?¡± Morrigan yelled. Death chuckled. ¡°Well, there is not much we can do at the moment. Either way, as long as Morrigan does her job, Alice cannot outright lie on her report.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it, what does me being your apprentice have to do with anything? Is she just jealous or what?¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t take it personally,¡± Death consoled. ¡°You see, I''m sure it¡¯s more about me than you. She must still be holding a grudge even after all these years. You¡¯d think four hundred would be old enough for her to mature, but she really hasn''t changed at all!¡± ¡°Well, why do I have to be caught in the middle of it then? Can¡¯t you just go try to work things out with her?¡± ¡°Oh yes, I do fully intend to speak with her, don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Death assured. ¡°Now, tracking her down may be difficult. One option is to just tail you until she decides to reveal herself again, but that may not work. If her intention is to avoid a direct confrontation with me, it could take some time¡­¡± Morrigan thought about it for a moment and instantly had an idea of how her witch friends could help. Granted, it had been many years since Alice had lived here, but there must be some trace of her left behind. Especially since Death had left her room untouched. ¡°How about¡­ having Hilda make an Alice GPS?¡± Morrigan suggested. Death clapped his skeletal hands, making more of a clink than a clap. ¡°Yes! That is an excellent idea! Are Miss. Hilda and Miss. Emma planning to come over today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think when Hilda¡¯s done work, she¡¯s going to pick Emma up. Hang on, let me check.¡± Morrigan checked her phone and saw several missed calls and text messages from Emma. From the text preview she saw Emma sent, ¡®Call me when you get a chance.¡¯ Morrigan felt her heart jump. It wasn¡¯t like Emma to blow up her phone with multiple calls and texts like this. She quickly dialed Emma¡¯s number. It rang only once before Emma picked up. ¡°Morrigan! H-hey, are you okay?¡± Emma¡¯s voice was a mix of relief and concern. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s going on, Emma? You called a bunch of times,¡± Morrigan said, her own concern growing. Emma exhaled. ¡°Um, okay, so where are you right now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m back at Death¡¯s cabin.¡± Time slowed to a crawl with anticipation, this was so unlike Emma. What could have possibly happened? Morrigan could hear it in her voice that something was wrong. Did Alice do something already? But that didn¡¯t make any sense¡­ What could she have done? ¡°Alright, Morrigan¡­ I just saw it on the news, and nobody really knows all the details yet, but¡­¡± Emma hesitated a moment. When she spoke, it was not something Morrigan ever could have anticipated. ¡°Your mom¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Morrigan instantly felt her blood run cold. ¡°What? W-was it an accident, or¡­¡± She felt the words leaving her mouth as if someone else were speaking them. It had already been a bad day, but then, as Emma continued to explain, Morrigan felt like she was hit by a wall of unreality where everything just felt completely surreal. ¡°Morrigan¡­ it said¡­ she tried to commit suicide.¡± All of her other concerns and anxieties were suddenly washed away in a state of numbness. Her mom attempted suicide? That couldn¡¯t be right! There had to be a mistake! ¡°Are you sure?¡± Morrigan said blankly, shaking her head. ¡°W-what did it say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not much; the report just says, um¡­ ¡®Anna Livingston, suspect in missing persons case, has been rushed to the hospital in what police are investigating as an attempted suicide.¡¯ I¡¯m so sorry, that¡¯s all it says.¡± ¡°Is she alive? What¡¯s her condition?! Is she going to be okay?¡± Morrigan said, trying to keep herself under control, but her voice was cracking. ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Emma said. ¡°I figured you¡¯d see the report sooner or later, so I thought it¡¯d be better coming from me. And I wanted to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡± Morrigan looked over to Death with a lost expression on her face, then her gaze switched to Noir. ¡°Is¡­ my mom¡­ on a list?¡± ¡°I do not know,¡± Noir said. ¡°All I can say is neither you nor Master has been assigned to her as of right now.¡± Morrigan more fell into the couch than sat on it. She felt a panic attack setting in. Her mind was racing. Why would her mom do something like this? Or did that girl Alice have something to do with it? No¡­ that was paranoid thinking but¡­ what if¡­ It¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault¡­ No matter what precisely happened, this was her fault. She knew that. Why didn¡¯t she try to contact her mom sooner? She could have sent an email, or a text¡ªanything! It wouldn¡¯t have been undeniable proof of her innocence, but Morrigan could have at least let her mom know she was okay! She realized she was heaving, and Death¡¯s cold embrace wrapped around her as comfortingly as the ancient skeleton could possibly manage. He was saying something to her, but she couldn¡¯t make it out, and she was vaguely aware of her own words leaving her mouth and asking Emma to come over. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 76 - Slice of Life
Chapter 76 - Slice of Life
Morrigan felt sick as she paced back and forth, going from the kitchen to the book-cluttered living room. Why is this happening?! She pulled out her phone and, for probably the hundredth time, looked for an update that wasn¡¯t there. Read-it could offer some interaction with the story, but she didn¡¯t dare. She would lose it if she saw any trolls making light of this or taking it as proof of all the false claims. ¡°Morrigan, I am terribly sorry for this situation,¡± Death said gently as he came over to watch her pace. ¡°But, do try to think positively for now. No news is good news, as they say.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I do anything sooner!¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°You opted not to risk exposing your new nature... considering you were taking time to master glamour.¡± ¡°Well, I can use glamour now! I could have gone back days ago, but I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°And you had no way of knowing the situation would develop in this way,¡± Death pointed out. ¡°For all you knew, your mother was only getting occasional harassment but the media cycle had largely moved on. The police had no evidence to support her as a suspect, which is why she hasn¡¯t been arrested. You had no reason to believe it necessary to react so quickly and risk having your glamour fail.¡± ¡°I-I have to go,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°I have to go meet her at the hospital.¡± She paced back to the window to check for Hilda for at least the 50th time in the last hour. All the other times she had seen nothing but the gravel driveway leading up to the porch with Death¡¯s Phantom parked where it always was. This time, however, she actually did see the orange Jeep winding up the driveway. Morrigan instantly went outside, pulling her fingerless gloves out of her back pocket and slipping them on. Then, she barely made it a step past the front porch when Emma wrapped her arms around her. Morrigan hugged her back. ¡°Thank you,¡± Morrigan said with a shaken voice. ¡°I came as soon as I could,¡± Emma replied, pulling back slightly to look at Morrigan¡¯s face. ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Morrigan forced a weak smile, but had no words. The Jeep door shut and Hilda came up the driveway. ¡°Morrigan, I¡¯m so sorry to hear about your mom. Anything I can do to help, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Thanks, it means a lot. Both of you,¡± Morrigan said. She looked over Emma¡¯s shoulder and past Hilda to the Jeep. ¡°I¡­ I need to go see her.¡± Hilda nodded. ¡°Your glamour is getting better, but just so you know, it probably won¡¯t hold up if you¡¯re questioned by police or something like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make it hold,¡± Morrigan answered. ¡°Besides, I reaper my way into hospital rooms all the time. Nobody will need to know I¡¯m there other than mom herself.¡± She just hoped this time she would be reapering into a room where nobody would be dying. ¡°Um¡­ Morrigan, do you know what room she¡¯s in?¡± ¡°Shit,¡± Morrigan cursed under her breath. Normally she knew which room she was suppose to reaper her way into thanks to her list. She didn¡¯t have that benefit now. Even using perception blocking to trick the front desk into giving her the answer wouldn¡¯t work. They wouldn¡¯t know off the top of their head where her mom was, so they¡¯d need to look her up to give an answer. The time it would take to do so would be more than enough for them to realize what they were doing and question who Morrigan was. Morrigan sighed. ¡°screw it, I¡¯ll just check in normally. I¡¯m her daughter so they will let me see her.¡± ¡°Except police will almost certainly get involved at that point,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Unless the hospital staff royally drops the ball and doesn¡¯t realize you¡¯re the daughter who¡¯s a missing person, they are pretty much gaurenteed to inform the police. There might already be police there anyway.¡± Then, Noir¡¯s voice spoke from behind her. ¡°In the event of intervention from law enforcement, I¡¯ll be able to help as well. With the combination of your glamour and my advanced perception-blocking abilities, you shouldn¡¯t get in too bad of a situation. Even if someone sees past it, they won¡¯t understand what they are seeing. Just please try to avoid actually going into police custody where they put you into a locked room or otherwise detain you¡­ It will be difficult to slip away if that is to occur.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Mmmm, yeah, that¡¯s the other problem,¡± Hilda said. ¡°I went through the system as a kid too. If you don¡¯t have a guardian or family member to be put into custody of, they¡¯ll place you somewhere. Usually it starts with a temporary shelter while they sort things out. You¡¯re not exactly free to go once you¡¯re in a place like that, and they usually take precautions to avoid runaways.¡± Emma finally chimed in. ¡°Um¡­ how about making a¡­ Morrigan¡¯s Mom GPS?¡± Morrigan nearly face palmed as that was so obvious. It would still be a little more difficult than having the list identify the exact room, but she could pull it off. ¡°Alright, take me back to my house first. We¡¯ll find some of my mom¡¯s hair there.¡± *** When they arrived at Morrigan¡¯s house, crime scene tape blocked the door. Luckily, the police had moved on already, as nobody else was there, and since they didn¡¯t have any neighbors, Hilda pulled right into the driveway. Morrigan exhaled. ¡°Alright¡­ so I just need to find some of her hair, right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Hilda confirmed. ¡°Really, any D.N.A. will work, but hair works best.¡± ¡°Morrigan, want me to come in with you?¡± Emma asked, sounding worried. ¡°I mean¡­ we don¡¯t know what happened exactly¡­ so¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, might as well,¡± Morrigan answered. They walked up to the front door together. It was locked, but Morrigan didn¡¯t need the skeleton key to enter. She used her own house key, then they stepped over the police tape and went inside. The living room was much as it always was, though Morrigan had seen it worse. After being away from the smell of stale cigarettes for so long, it was much more apparent, and empty beer bottles were covering the coffee table; only a few were on the floor, though. ¡°Bathrooms upstairs,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Should have a brush with plenty of¡­ hair¡­¡± Her words trailed off as she began up the stairs and noticed a dot of red. Once she saw the first one, she saw another and realized there was a trail of it. ¡°Hey, Morrigan, maybe you should¡ª¡± Emma tried to tell her to wait outside while she went to retrieve the brush, but Morrigan was already running up the stairs on instinct. She threw open the bathroom, and instantly, a gasping cry escaped her as her hand came to her mouth. Thankfully, Emma was there to catch her before her knees buckled. The bathtub was full of pink water, and there was blood everywhere. Morrigan turned away, falling into Emma¡¯s arms as she started to sob. Emma held her tightly, feeling a queasiness in her own stomach as she stared into the gruesome scene. How could there be that much blood? It seemed like it was far more than one normal human body could hold, but Morrigan remembered a time she sliced her finger quite badly while cutting some fabric. It just kept bleeding and bleeding. Paper towel after paper towel got soaked until the trash can was overflowed with them. She remembered marveling at how much came from just one finger. It didn¡¯t seem like it should have been possible. ¡°Sssshhhh, ssshhhhh, it¡¯s okay,¡± Emma whispered, rubbing Morrigan¡¯s back as she held her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s get you back to the car, I¡¯ll come back in and find a brush.¡± The image was burned into Morrigan¡¯s mind just with that brief glance. As Emma led her back into the hall, the thought of grabbing something from her bedroom while she was here crossed her mind. Some extra changes of clothes or sewing supplies. Something so incredibly mundane and normal managed to place itself at the front of her mind after seeing the bathroom her mom tried to kill herself in. That¡¯s the same bathroom where she¡¯d get ready for school every morning and where she¡¯d practice her makeup for hours on end, trying to perfect the look she thought would make her into the person she wanted to be. The juxtaposition of those memories against the horrifying sight she¡¯d just witnessed made her head spin. Before she knew it, Emma was handing her off to Hilda who was consoling her with a shoulder rub outside the Jeep while Emma quickly ran back inside. ¡°Pretty bad in there, huh?¡± Hilda asked in a calm, almost conversational tone that was somehow soothing. Morrigan sniffed as she tried to pull herself together. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve seen a lot of stuff since becoming a reaper¡­ I don¡¯t know why¡­ I-I shouldn¡¯t be freaking out.¡± ¡°Oh yes, you should be. That isn¡¯t some random stranger who you have to go reap. I¡¯m sure that stuff is tough, too. But that¡¯s your house and your mom, so yes, you should be freaking out and it¡¯s okay.¡± Hilda said, rubbing her shoulder. ¡°And we¡¯re here for you.¡± ¡°There was¡­ so much blood¡­ Why would she do that to herself?¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. Hilda sighed, continuing to rub Morrigan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I wish I had an easy answer for you. Sometimes people just reach a desperate point and make a rash decision.¡± Morrigan swallowed. Her entire face felt swollen. ¡°I just¡­ I wish I had been there for her. Maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened if¡ª¡± Hilda gave her a gentle squeeze. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t think like that. Nobody can know what someone¡¯s going to do. And you¡¯re here now, and that¡¯s what matters. Me and Emma are with you, and your mom is going to be okay. I know she will.¡± Morrigan wanted to believe that. Hilda didn¡¯t see how much blood was there, though. She had done reapings with far less blood. Just earlier today, she saw two men who died from gunshots; there wasn¡¯t nearly as much blood in those cases. How could her mom possibly be okay? Emma returned with the hairbrush in a small plastic bag, her face pale but determined. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Hilda said. ¡°I¡¯ll drive us to the park that¡¯s nearby, and we¡¯ll do the spell, then we¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡± She gave Morrigan a last reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Hang in there, kid. You¡¯ll be with your mom soon.¡± CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 77 - Anna GPS
Chapter 77 - Anna GPS
¡°Okay, cup your hands,¡± Hilda said as she pinched a few strands of the brown hair and started rolling it between her fingers until it balled up. Morrigan watched, almost hypnotized by the process, as the hair became shorter until it disappeared between Hilda¡¯s two fingers. ¡°Now, concentrate on your mom. Put not just an image in your mind but the sound of her voice, her demeanor, body language¡­ as complete a picture as you can make of her.¡± Morrigan exhaled softly as she closed her eyes. A complete picture of her mom¡­ What would that be? Well, when she thought about it, the first image that crossed her mind would be her mom passed out on the couch, barely clothed, with beer bottles everywhere. It was like that even when Morrigan was a little girl. Very vividly, she could remember coming through the front door, her bookbag strapped to her back, and just staring at her. She didn¡¯t understand much back then, but she did understand she didn¡¯t have a normal parent. Morrigan tried to shake off that image and then tried to think of her mom¡¯s voice. What came to mind were all the time they yelled at each other. One memory that stuck out was when it was dark and raining. She had visited a friend¡¯s house, and her mom was supposed to pick her up, but Morrigan realized far earlier in the day that she had forgotten. Too embarrassed to explain this to anyone, Morrigan just hid down the street and waited. When her mom finally remembered and showed up, they spent the entire car ride home yelling at each other. Another time, they were in the living room, and Morrigan snapped at her. Why can¡¯t you just act like an adult for once! Morrigan had shouted, her young teenage voice breaking with anger. What do you know about being an adult? her mother slurred, her eyes bloodshot and unfocused. You¡¯re just a kid. I¡¯m not just a kid! I have to take care of everything around here because you¡¯re always too drunk to do anything! And which one of us is paying the bills again? You¡¯re not the one keeping the water and lights on! Her mom always loved using that as a defense. Any time Morrigan tried to correct her on anything she always held that over her. Morrigan sighed and opened her eyes. Hilda frowned as she held an amulet on a chain above her folded hands. It was supposed to have some kind of magical reaction by now, but nothing was happening. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think this is working,¡± Morrigan said. She glanced over to Emma who was leaning against a tree as she watched, also frowning. ¡°Right¡­ well, let¡¯s walk for a second,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Tell me a little about your mom.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Morrigan said as the three girls walked through the park. Everything was so alive around them. The trees and grass were lush and green. There was a soft wind, and somewhere in the distance, children screamed excitedly as they played. This was the same park where Morrigan had performed her first reaping¡ªMomo, the cat. Morrigan took a deep breath, trying to find the right words. ¡°My mom¡¯s always been¡­ kind of bad at being a mom. She¡¯s always drinking, always passed out on the couch, or just flat out not home. She barely takes care of the house, outside of going on a cleaning spree once in a while when it gets too chaotic. She wasn¡¯t good about making dinners and stuff, even when I was little, so I usually had to figure that stuff out on my own.¡± Hilda nodded, listening intently. ¡°It sounds like you had to take on a lot of responsibility.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°We fought a lot because I wanted her to be better, but she never listened.¡± Emma, walking slightly behind them, spoke up. ¡°That must have been really hard, Morrigan. But¡­ hmmm¡­¡± Emma hesitated, then continued, ¡°But there must have been good times too, right? I mean¡­ it doesn¡¯t sound like you hate her, and she wasn¡¯t outright abusive, was she?¡± ¡°No¡­ she wasn¡¯t,¡± Morrigan admitted. Her mom never once laid a hand on her, even at her worst. ¡°But, is that really enough? Aren¡¯t parents supposed to¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I get it,¡± Hilda said. ¡°Sounds like your mom didn¡¯t exactly have her shit together. I never heard anything about your dad either, so I¡¯m guessing she was a single parent?¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°My dad died of an overdose when I was only three. I don¡¯t know much about him.¡± ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t know that part,¡± Emma said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Also¡­ she became pregnant with me when she was only sixteen¡­ so there¡¯s that too.¡± Hilda nearly choked on her drink. ¡°What? Sixteen? But that¡¯s how old the two of you are now!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ she had me just shortly after turning seventeen, and I guess she didn¡¯t have much in the way of support either. I didn¡¯t really realize that until recently.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Is that why you care about her despite her shortcomings?¡± Emma asked. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I guess I just feel like, as much as she fell short on raising me, she did try. I know it¡¯s bare minimum, but she was still there¡­¡± Morrigan felt her eyes stinging again as she thought about the bathroom and all of the blood. She stopped walking and stifled a sob as the reality of the situation caught up with her again. Her mom tried to commit suicide, and for all she knew, her mom would actually die. Now, she wasn¡¯t able to find her because she couldn¡¯t even hold an image in her head long enough without getting angry for the spell to work. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay,¡± Emma said, hugging her from behind and putting her chin on her shoulder. Morrigan accepted the embrace without getting tense, for once, and she softly cried. Not bawling, she had already spent all of the loud sobs she had to spare in her, but she shuttered softly as she cried. ¡°Morrigan,¡± Hilda said softly. ¡°Let¡¯s try the spell again.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point? I can¡¯t do it! Why can¡¯t I just stop thinking about all the bad times!¡± ¡°It¡¯s part of being human¡­ but¡­ Tell you what, let¡¯s try again, and think about last Christmas. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s good or bad. Just think about how that day went, okay?¡± Hilda started over with a new strand of Anna¡¯s hair, then dropped it into Morrigan¡¯s cupped hands and held the amulet above them. Morrigan closed her eyes as she thought about it. She remembered coming down the stairs in her pajamas. Her mom was snoring on the couch, but they did have a small tree with a few presents under it. Morrigan remembered staring at it, and briefly feeling guilty because she didn¡¯t get anything for her mom in return. So, she went into the kitchen and made coffee for when her mom would eventually wake up. Morrigan didn¡¯t like coffee herself, but her mom did. She then made some instant pancakes, and by the time she finished plating the second batch, her mom slogged her way into the kitchen. She rubbed her eyes and yawned, seeming surprised but pleased. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked, her voice rough from sleep. ¡°I made breakfast,¡± Morrigan responded. ¡°Uh¡­ Marry Christmas.¡± Her mom smiled as she walked over to the coffee maker and poured herself a cup. ¡°Thanks. Don¡¯t know if you saw, but I got a few things for you.¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll open them after we eat.¡± Her mom grabbed a pack of cigarettes off the counter and started to slip one out, but she paused. She then returned it to the pack, set it down, and walked back to the table with her coffee. As Hilda began to chant, Morrigan focused on that moment. Her mom across the table from her, looking a bit groggy but with a genuine smile that touched her eyes. As for her presents, it wasn¡¯t much, but her mom did put some thought into it. One box had sewing supplies, most of which were things she already had or wouldn¡¯t be able to make much use of anyway, but others she could. The next box was filled with clothes. Her mom said, ¡°Figure anything you don¡¯t like you can just tear it up and use for material or something. I don¡¯t know much about that stuff, but I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Thanks mom, its great,¡± Morrigan said, surprised her mom actually put some thought into it. It was all cheap, Morrigan could tell they were either grabbed from good will or even church donations, but her mom at least made an effort, and she appreciated it. When Morrigan opened her eyes, the amulet was glowing softly and pulling clearly to one side. ¡°Ha! Got it!¡± Hilda cheered, but then she quickly sobered when she saw Morrigan¡¯s wistful frown. Morrigan then felt Emma rubbing her back as a tear rolled silently down her cheek. ¡°It¡­ worked?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Yup,¡± Hilda said as she dropped the amulet into a small sack and held it towards Morrigan. Morrigan put the hair in, and when she held it by the string she saw the bag still pulling in that one direction. ¡°So¡­ this is pointing towards my mom?¡± ¡°Yup. Now, let¡¯s get you to the hospital.¡± *** They arrived at the same hospital that Morrigan had become far too familiar with in her three months as a reaper. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay going alone?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Morrigan gave her a soft smile. ¡°It¡¯ll only make it riskier if both of us sneak in¡­ Noir, are you still here?¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± his deep voice answered, and he appeared sitting in the front passenger seat. ¡°Alright,¡± Morrigan said, taking a deep breath as Emma squeezed her hand reassuringly. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± She stepped out of the car and felt the all too familiar tug of anxiety pulling at her heart. She looked down to see Noir walking alongside her, then made her way through the front door into the lobby. She ignored the front counter, knowing Noir¡¯s perception blocking would prevent anyone from seeing her and walked past the seating area where several patients waited their turn. Morrigan figured her mom would be in the intensive care unit, and thanks to working as a reaper she knew exactly how to get there. She came up to a door that would normally need to be buzzed open but used her skeleton key to get through. Once she was in the long, bland hallway with an occasional doctor or nurse rushing up or down, she pulled out the small pouch Hilda had given her and held it by the string. It pulled straight down the hall, so she followed it, watching closely for any shifts in its angle that would clue her to which room her mom was in. She heard a loud, pained moan come from one room as she walked past, and at another point, a doctor crossed her path without a moment of attention to the strange girl in the black hoodie who was holding a pouch in front of her like a diving rod. Finally, as they neared the end of the hall, the Anna GPS (or Mom GPS?) started to pull slightly more to the right. As Morrigan approached the next door, it pulled hard towards it, and she knew this was the room. She returned it to her hoodie pocket and took a deep breath as she placed her hand on the doorknob. She was frozen for a moment, taking a second to steel herself. She didn¡¯t know what she would find behind this door. Maybe her mom would be in not great shape, but recovering and looking healthy. Maybe she would be unconscious and on death¡¯s door. Morrigan¡¯s memory flashed back to the bathroom, to how impossibly bloody it was. How it felt like no human should be capable of making that much of a mess. But, her mom was alive. She knew that, and she knew she had to go give her some support. Finally, she turned the knob and stepped inside. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 78 - Protocol
Chapter 78 - Protocol
Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure precisely what she felt as she stepped inside the hospital room. She looked upon her mother, lying in bed with her eyes closed, an I.V. in her arm, and a heart monitor letting out a soft, constant beep. Her mother¡¯s chest rose and fell slowly with her breathing, and in a way, seeing her like this was a relief. It wasn¡¯t good¡ªMorrigan wished this never happened, but at least she was alive. Now, seeing with her own eyes that her mother was alive, even if in critical condition, at least cast-off Morrigan¡¯s worst fears that it was truly too late or that she would be beyond saving. As Morrigan stepped closer, she noticed brown straps on either one of her mother¡¯s biceps, which bound her to the hospital bed. Her forearm, from the wrist until almost the elbow, was heavily bandaged in gauze. Morrigan¡¯s heart ached even more. She took a deep breath, steadying herself as she moved closer to the bed. Her mother¡¯s face was so pale. Morrigan gently took her hand, and she could feel the coldness of her skin on her fingertips. ¡°Mom,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Noir spoke from behind her. ¡°Morrigan, don¡¯t forget your glamour.¡± Morrigan ignored him; that didn¡¯t really matter right now. Her mom wasn¡¯t even awake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡­¡± Morrigan spoke softly to her mom, unsure exactly what she was apologizing for. Or, maybe it¡¯s that she didn¡¯t know what to apologize for first. She felt so much guilt, thinking of all those years she had only ever seen the worst in her. Then to just disappear one day... she remembered thinking her mom wouldn¡¯t even care. But how could she have thought that? She felt so stupid and ignorant. ¡°I know things were not easy¡­ and I never gave you much credit for anything. I know¡­ I know you would be the first to admit you¡¯re not perfect, but you tried, and you didn¡¯t have anyone helping you. I¡­ guess I didn¡¯t make things much easier.¡± Morrigan saw wet dots appear on her mom¡¯s bandaged arm, and she realized they were sliding off her own cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t think leaving would matter. I-I¡¯m an idiot for thinking that. I don¡¯t want you gone, Mom; please don¡¯t die! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± She went down to her knees, placing her head against the hospital bed as she wept, still holding her mom¡¯s hand. ¡°Please, Mom¡­ please be okay¡­¡± she whispered. Then, she felt her mom squeeze her hand back very softly, but Morrigan stood instantly. ¡°Mom?¡± Her eyes were still closed, but her breathing had grown slightly deeper. Her eyelids softly fluttered, and Morrigan heard the heart monitor beep a little faster. ¡°M-Morrigan,¡± she whispered with lips that barely moved. ¡°H-hey, I¡¯m here,¡± Morrigan said, moving closer to her. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mom. See? And I came to see you.¡± ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t¡­ go¡­¡± she whispered. Morrigan blinked and realized her mom was still unconscious; she didn¡¯t actually hear her. ¡°Come¡­ back¡­ Morrigan¡­¡± ¡°I am back, I¡¯m right here,¡± Morrigan said, squeezing her mom¡¯s hand a little tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ please¡­ don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Morrigan saw tears roll out of her closed eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t mom. Just be okay. You don¡¯t need to do something like this so please just be okay.¡± A long silence passed as Morrigan realized her mom really was unconscious. She didn¡¯t say anything back. ¡°Mom¡­ There are some things I¡¯m mad about, too, but¡­ it¡¯s okay. None of that matters. Just please be okay.¡± Then Noir spoke up. ¡°Morrigan, we have to go now.¡± ¡°No¡­ just a little longer.¡± ¡°Morrigan someone¡¯s coming!¡± ¡°What?¡± She looked at the door and back at her mom helplessly. She didn¡¯t want to leave, not now. But it didn¡¯t matter because Noir¡¯s warning came a little too late, and the door opened. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± the nurse¡¯s words trailed off. There was a police officer standing behind her. ¡°Crap¡­¡± Morrigan muttered under her breath as she looked back at her mom and focused on her glamour while she remained hidden by her hood. The cop cleared his throat and stepped into the room. ¡°You¡¯re Morrigan Livingston, aren¡¯t you?¡± She figured there wasn¡¯t much point denying it. ¡°Yeah¡­ I just wanted to see my mom.¡± The nurse asked, ¡°You never checked in. How did you get in here?¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°I snuck in. I¡¯m sorry, I just really needed to see her.¡± She took a deep breath, hoping her glamour would make her look human enough not to scare them, and finally looked over her shoulder at them. No shocked gasps or looks of horror, so she guessed she succeeded. The cop cleared his throat. ¡°You know, we¡¯ve been turning the town upside down looking for you all summer. Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just staying with a friend.¡± ¡°Which friend?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯d¡­ rather not say.¡± The cop nodded, grabbed his radio, and held it close to his mouth as he said. ¡°Dispatch, this is Detective Grant. I have located Morrigan Livingston. She¡¯s safe and currently with her mother at Bellevue Hospital, room 314. Requesting immediate notification to all relevant parties, over.¡± Morrigan sighed and looked at the nurse. ¡°Is she going to be okay?¡± The nurse nodded. ¡°We expect she¡¯ll be in a coma for some time, but we anticipate a full recovery.¡± ¡°How long?¡± Morrigan asked. The nurse smiled softly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. She suffered extreme blood loss, but we did get to her in time, and we¡¯ll keep giving her the best care we can.¡± Morrigan felt a wave of relief wash over her. Her mom would be okay! It hardly looked like it now, but she trusted the nurse¡¯s words. She silently swore to herself to be a little easier on her mom in the future and try to connect with her more often. Officer Grant finished his call and turned to her, his expression softening. ¡°Morrigan, I¡¯m going to need you to come out into the hallway with me while I ask you some questions about your disappearance.¡± ¡°Can it wait? I just want to stay in here if it¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but no.¡± Morrigan sighed, looking back to her mother. ¡°There isn¡¯t much to say. I ran away one day. I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t have, but I¡¯ve been staying somewhere safe, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it does matter. This had been investigated as a possible kidnapping or homicide. So we need to clear some things up before we close the case.¡± He gestured to the nurse. ¡°The doctors have work they need to do in here as well, so it¡¯s best you get out of their way for now.¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Morrigan really didn¡¯t want to leave. She took her mom¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stand in the corner, so I¡¯m not in the way, then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that isn¡¯t an option right now. We¡¯ll get you back to visit her as soon as possible, but we have to follow protocol for now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°I am sorry, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you want to or not. I need you to step out of the room. Now, please come into the hallway with me.¡± Morrigan ignored him until the nurse put her hand on Morrigan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright, sweetie. Your mom¡¯s going to be just fine but we do need this space.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°If you needed to do an operation or something, you wouldn¡¯t have brought a cop. There¡¯s no reason I can¡¯t stay here.¡± Both of them seemed at a loss for what to say. Morrigan figured she called their bluff. She felt a little bit of satisfaction from that fact but still wished they¡¯d just leave her alone. ¡°Morrigan,¡± the cop tried again. ¡°I need you to come into the hallway with me now. Now.¡± She gritted her teeth. She hated being told what to do, especially when it didn¡¯t make sense. There was no reason she couldn¡¯t stay by her mom¡¯s side. She had already called them out on that, so why were they being so difficult about it? Why did it matter? ¡°This afternoon, I didn¡¯t know if my mom was alive or dead, so just let me stay for a while!¡± she snapped at him. ¡°Come on, that¡¯s enough now,¡± the cop said, grabbing her forearm. ¡°H-hey! Let go!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going into the hall. Please don¡¯t be difficult.¡± He was strong, and there seemed to be some technique in how he grabbed her arm, which pretty much forced her to follow. It didn¡¯t hurt, but his grip was firm, and it absolutely infuriated her. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she yelled. I didn¡¯t do anything! You can¡¯t just force me like this!¡± ¡°Yes, I can,¡± he said simply, and once they were in the hall, he kept dragging her. ¡°You said just out in the hall!¡± ¡°We¡¯re going somewhere that we¡¯ll be out of the way while I question you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Morrigan struggled against his hold, her voice rising in desperation. ¡°I need to stay with her! You don¡¯t understand!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get to see her again in a minute.¡± ¡°Just let me now!¡± she screamed. They passed a few concerned people in the hall, but nobody interjected. He guided her around a corner. ¡°Stand against the wall here, Morrigan.¡± ¡°Why!¡± He finally released her but stood in a way she felt like she was trapped against the wall ¡°Because I told you to. Now calm down,¡± the cop said. ¡°Now, who have you been staying with this last month?¡± ¡°I told you I¡¯m not answering that.¡± She kept her gaze to the side of him, anger boiling in her chest. The officer kept his tone firm but calm. ¡°Morrigan, we¡¯re trying to help you and your mother. But you need to cooperate with us. Who have you been staying with?¡± Morrigan¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything about them. They were just helping me. They don¡¯t deserve any trouble.¡± Officer Grant glanced at his notepad and then back at her. ¡°Alright, we can come back to that later. Did you have contact with anyone else during the time you were missing? Any communication with friends or family?¡± ¡°No.¡± He noted this down, his expression thoughtful. ¡°So you weren¡¯t forced away from your home or tricked into going somewhere or something like that?¡± ¡°No. I just felt like leaving for a while¡­¡± She exhaled, trying to think of an answer that would placate him. She obviously couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. ¡°I only planned to be gone for a couple of days, but I ended up staying longer and never leaving.¡± He cleared his throat and put his notepad into his pocket. ¡°Okay, so here¡¯s the thing, Morrigan, and I need you to be honest. We don¡¯t want to get anyone in trouble, but we need to know who you were with.¡± Morrigan kept her mouth shut and refused to answer. She was angry now, and tired of repeating herself. Her forearm even hurt a little bit where he grabbed her now that she thought about it. ¡°Do you have a family member you can stay with?¡± She shrugged. ¡°No aunts or uncles, anything like that? Or even an older cousin?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Okay, well, here¡¯s the situation. Right now, you are in police custody and¡ª¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± she interrupted, but he talked right over her. ¡°¡ªif we can not ascertain an appropriate party to transfer custody of you over to, you¡¯ll have to go with CPS, and they¡¯ll take care of you.¡± She felt her blood run cold, understanding where this was going. ¡°Am¡­ am I being detained?¡± she asked, her mind riffling through some random videos or articles she read about talking to the police. Since she was no stranger to shoplifting or even credit card fraud, she figured she¡¯d be in this position sooner or later, just under different circumstances. ¡°Yes, you are being detained.¡± ¡°Under what charges?¡± ¡°Right now, none.¡± ¡°So then I should be free to go.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re a minor who¡¯s been a missing person for three months so you¡¯re not free to go.¡± ¡°Well, take me home then! Or¡­ just leave me here. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°Morrigan, we can¡¯t just leave you here. It¡¯s our job to ensure you¡¯re safe and accounted for.¡± ¡°Well, I am safe and accounted for here. So I¡¯m staying here.¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t work like that. The medical staff are not babysitters.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes drifted down the hallway, her mind racing. She couldn¡¯t let them take her into custody, and she definitely couldn¡¯t go with CPS. She still had her list to take care of tomorrow, especially with Alice apparently keeping tabs on her. She couldn¡¯t mess up any of her reapings again or flat out miss a day of work. If she didn¡¯t find a way to slip away it could turn into a big problem really fast. As she scanned her surroundings, she spotted an exit sign down the hallway. A surge of adrenaline accompanied a pounding in her chest. If she could just make it to that door, she might have a chance to escape. She just had to disappear around a corner long enough to use perception blocking or even shadow step away; she just needed to get out of his sight. She glanced back at Officer Grant, who was watching her closely. ¡°Can I have some water?¡± The officer looked at her, weighing her request. After a moment, he nodded. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s a water fountain just down the hall.¡± They started walking in the direction of the exit sign. He loomed just over her shoulder. She took a deep breath, bracing herself. If she moved suddenly enough, she could surprise him and get a head start. After that, she just had to plow through the exit door, lose him around a corner, then disappear. Her adrenalin raced. Despite everything she had been through these last three months, the prospect of fleeing from an ordinary human cop was still nerve-wracking. They approached the water fountain. She took one last deep breath as she acted like she was about to take a drink¡ªthen suddenly made her move. Morrigan broke into a sprint, aiming for the door just a short way down the hall now. ¡°HEY! STOP!¡± Officer Grant yelled. ¡°MORRIGAN! STOP!¡± She could hear his heavy footsteps close behind her, but she didn¡¯t dare look back. She stretched out her hand, pushing the door open with all her strength, and burst into the stairwell. She didn¡¯t stop, her feet barely touching the steps as she flew down them. The sound of the door slamming against the wall and Officer Grant¡¯s shouts echoed behind her. ¡°STOP! MORRIGAN!¡± She had to lose him. She had to disappear! She reached the bottom of the stairs and shoved through another door that would lead her outside. Her eyes darted around, looking for an escape route, and she spotted a corner of the building with a nice long shadow that would be perfect for shadow stepping. She started heading right for it. If she could just get to the shadows and out of his sight for a moment, then¡ª She was jerked to a stop as she lost her momentum, and before she understood what was happening, the world was spinning around her, and she was tackled to the ground. She screamed, thrashing around, and Detective Grant yelled, ¡°Stop resisting! You¡¯re only making this worse!¡± ¡°LET ME GO!¡± she screamed as her hands were forced behind her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! You can¡¯t do that! STOP!¡± She felt the cold metal of the handcuffs go around her wrists. ¡°Morrigan. Enough!¡± Grant said, slightly winded himself. ¡°You¡¯re coming to the station with me now.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± she screamed. ¡°You can¡¯t arrest me for no reason!¡± ¡°Morrigan, listen to me,¡± he said, holding her still. ¡°Because of what you just did, I can charge you with resisting arrest and obstructing an officer. But I don¡¯t want to do that. I know you¡¯re scared and upset, but you need to calm down and cooperate with me. This is for your safety.¡± Morrigan looked over her shoulder and glared at him, her breath coming in ragged gasps, tears of frustration streaming down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with you! I need to be with my mom!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Grant said, "but right now, we need to follow protocol. You¡¯ve been reported missing, and we need to ensure your safety. Let¡¯s get this sorted out, and you can see your mom again as soon as possible.¡± She continued to struggle, but his grip was firm. Defeat and exhaustion finally won out as she stopped resisting, and he picked her up off the ground and led her away. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 79 - Fugitive
Chapter 79 - Fugitive
¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t run again. Let me go,¡± Morrigan complained as he led her around the outside of the hospital and towards the front. ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t break any laws!¡± ¡°Actually, you did.¡± Morrigan let out a frustrated groan. He kept a grip on her upper arm as he led her. Considering she was handcuffed, she didn¡¯t understand why he thought that was necessary. She glanced back the way they had come and saw Noir sitting on his haunches in the shadows, his yellow eyes glowing. His tail flicked as he shook his head judgementally and then disappeared again. ¡°Come on¡­ just let me go. You don¡¯t understand! I can¡¯t go with you.¡± ¡°Sorry, not an option. Just relax, Morrigan. I¡¯m not planning on charging you with anything. But you tried to run so I cant take the chance you try that again.¡± ¡°You said I¡¯d get to see my mom!¡± ¡°Well, now you¡¯re coming down to the station.¡± As they rounded a corner, she saw Hilda¡¯s Jeep parked near the front of the hospital. Within seconds of coming into sight, the older witch jumped out and came towards them. ¡°Woah, woah! Hey! What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°HILDA!¡± Morrigan called, struggling with the cuffs a little. Detective Grant stopped, still holding Morrigan¡¯s upper arm. ¡°Do you know this young lady?¡± he asked Hilda. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my cousin¡¯s friend. I brought her here.¡± ¡°Are you who she¡¯s been staying with?¡± ¡°No, she called me a bit ago and said she needed a ride to the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright, well you just hang tight for a second, I have a few questions for you too. First I¡¯m putting Morrigan in my car.¡± Hilda frowned, looking like she wanted to complain, but she didn¡¯t say anything more to him. She made eye contact with Morrigan and gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°No worries, Morrigan. I¡¯ll sort this out for you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s taking me to the police station,¡± Morrigan said quickly. ¡°They are going to put me in foster care!¡± She wanted Hilda to tell her don¡¯t worry, and she¡¯ll get her out, but the look on Hilda¡¯s face said there wasn¡¯t much she could do. Maybe if they were related, Hilda could take custody of her, but Morrigan knew that wasn¡¯t going to happen now. ¡°Please,¡± Morrigan whined as he led her over to the car. ¡°Just let me go, I¡¯m not doing anything wrong.¡± ¡°Sorry Morrigan. No can do,¡± the cop said again as his hands then started running down her sides. ¡°W-woah, hey! HEY!¡± she yelled. ¡°Anything in your pockets that¡¯s going to stab me?¡± he asked with an almost bored tone as if he¡¯s done this a thousand times. ¡°Needles, anything like that?¡± ¡°What? No¡­. HEY!¡± He reached into her pockets, pulled out her phone and put it on top of the car. She then realized what he would find next and inwardly kicked herself. ¡°Huh¡­ what¡¯s this?¡± he asked, holding the skeleton key. Then, he seemed in a hurry to put it down as he set it next to her phone. He rubbed his fingers and looked at them, probably confused by the strange energy that tended to radiate off of it. ¡°Its¡­ a prop,¡± she said, feeling like that was a stupid answer. ¡°I uh, got it at an occult shop. Thought it looked cool.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± He stared at the key a moment longer, still rubbing his fingers. ¡°Can I have those back? Please?¡± she asked. ¡°In a little while,¡± he said, and the next thing she knew, he was guiding her into the back of his car. Upon the car door shutting she realized there really was no escape now. She felt tears stinging her eyes at the injustice and frustration of it all. Being handcuffed, locked in a car, and with no say in what would happen next just infuriated her. ¡°Damn it!¡± she yelled and stomped her feet. ¡°Damn it, damn it!¡± She was upset enough over what was happening to her mom¡ªshe did NOT need this right now. ¡°Looks like you ended up exactly how I warned you not to,¡± said Noir¡¯s voice. She looked around, then spotted him on the seat next to her. ¡°Noir!¡± She felt so relieved to see he followed her in here. ¡°Well, this is a bit of a predicament you¡¯ve got yourself in. You can¡¯t risk neglecting your list while being evaluated¡­ espeacilly with Alice acting as your evaluator. She is unlikely to be understanding about your situation.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Thanks,¡± Morrigan said dryly, all of a sudden not so happy about him being here with her. She didn¡¯t exactly need him to spell all of that out for her. ¡°So what am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°I suppose just wait for an opportunity to escape. Depending on what sleeping arrangements they offer you tonight, it shouldnt be too hard.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that! All cells are going to have cameras!¡± ¡°Well, if they put you in a cell for the night then I¡¯d say you¡¯re¡­ as you might put¡­. Completely screwed.¡± ¡°Fuck off Noir,¡± she growled, wanting nothing more than to kick him. The smug rise in his whiskers only irritated her more. ¡°However¡­¡± he continued. ¡°It is more likely you¡¯ll be put into some kind of temporary shelter before being placed in a foster home. Depending on the exact arrangements, you may find a better opportunity to escape.¡± ¡°He took the skeleton key.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Indeed. And that is why I unfortunately will have to leave you. I must inform Master the skeleton key is now in human possession. If they end up not returning it to you, he will have to retrieve it.¡± ¡°But he has to return it! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to prison!¡± Morrigan felt a mix of panic and frustration as the situation sunk in. She needed the key. With it, escaping would be simple. Between the skeleton key and her perception blocking it wouldn¡¯t matter where they put her tonight. Without it, she was just an ordinary person. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself and think clearly. Noir¡¯s tone became slightly more sympathetic. ¡°Just stay calm and look for an opportunity. I¡¯ll be back later.¡± ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go!¡± With that, Noir disappeared, leaving Morrigan alone in the backseat. She leaned her head against the window, her mind racing, as she stared out at Hilda talking to the policeman. She seemed rather calm, and the cop was jotting things down in his notebook. Morrigan wondered what Hilda was telling him. *** Their conversation began with the policeman introducing himself as Detective Grant and asking Hilda for her name, which she gave with no fuss. ¡°So, how long have you been with Morrigan?¡± he asked. ¡°Well, first of all, before I answer any more questions, I want to know why you got that poor girl in handcuffs.¡± Grant sighed as he thought about it for a moment then answered, ¡°Protocol for a minor in this situation is to keep them in custody until we can hand them off to a legal guardian or at least an older family member. Unfortunately, Morrigan doesn¡¯t seem to have that so I was going to have to take her to CPS. She apparently didn¡¯t like that idea and tried to run away, so now I have to make sure she doesn¡¯t attempt to take off again.¡± Hilda nodded, her expression serious. ¡°I understand that, but Morrigan has been through a lot. She¡¯s a good girl, just scared and confused right now.¡± ¡°I get that, ma¡¯am. We¡¯re trying to help her, but we need to make sure she¡¯s safe and accounted for. Can you tell me how you came to be involved with her?¡± Hilda hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully. ¡°Morrigan contacted me recently, asking for a ride to the hospital. She¡¯s a friend of my cousin¡¯s, and I wanted to help her out.¡± Grant jotted down notes, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Do you know where she¡¯s been staying for the past three months?¡± ¡°She mentioned staying with a friend, but she didn¡¯t give me many details,¡± Hilda replied, glancing at Morrigan in the car. ¡°She¡¯s been very private about her situation.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± He seemed to think something over than asked. ¡°What is your cousins name?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not say.¡± Grant¡¯s brow furrowed at Hilda¡¯s reluctance. ¡°Ma¡¯am, all I¡¯m doing here is trying to ensure Morrigan¡¯s safety. Knowing where she¡¯s been and who she¡¯s been with helps us understand her situation better. You know, there¡¯s situations where minors can be manipulated or coarsed. We need to know what¡¯s happening.¡± Hilda bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t even give any vague assurances Morrigan hadn¡¯t been staying with some kind of pedo groomer, because that would be admiting she knew where Morrigan was in the first place. ¡°Look, I just don¡¯t want to get my cousin involved. My cousin is a minor too and as I said she¡¯s the one who asked me to help Morrigan out with a ride.¡± ¡°Well, I have your name already, so I can probably figure it out anyway¡­¡± he said flipping through his notepad. ¡°Let me know if any of these names sound familiar. Lacey Bache, Alex Roman, Jamie Maxwell, Emma Hearth¡­¡± Hilda had to consciously force herself not to react to Emma¡¯s name. She then sighed and rubbed her temples. Damn, he¡¯s good. ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Hilda finally said. ¡°It¡¯s Emma Hearth.¡± ¡°And how long has Emma been in contact with Morrigan?¡± ¡°As far as I know, just this morning.¡± The cop fixed his gaze on her, as he returned his notepad to his pocket. ¡°Okay, let me tell you what¡¯s going to happen here. I have Morrigan¡¯s cellphone, which I¡¯m assuming is a new number since her old phone doesn¡¯t have any records since her disappearance. So that means, I¡¯m going to have no trouble finding out who she¡¯s been talking to and what text messages she¡¯s sent. If I find out you¡¯re lying to me and you have had something to do with her disappearance, then you could be charged with interfering with a police investigation, child endangerment, or worse. Do you understand that?¡± Hilda really hated dealing with cops. She got plenty of experience with it when she was a teen herself, and the one lesson she learned is that when they start hard-lining you like this, it is best to just say as little as possible. ¡°Well, you apparently know how to get in contact with Emma, so you can ask her yourself. Now, I¡¯d like to know when I can talk with Morrigan.¡± ¡°Well if your not related to Morrigan then I¡¯m going to say probably not for a while. Not until her whole situation is sorted out. Now is there anything else you want to tell me before I leave?¡± Hilda narrowed her eyes at him. Talking to him in the first place turned out to be a total failure. There was no chance of reasoning with him now. ¡°No, nothing.¡± ¡°Alright, have a good day ma¡¯am. Oh, but here¡¯s my card, if anything does cross your mind feel free to give me a call.¡± Hilda took the card, then watched the cop pull off before she returned to the Jeep. ¡°What happened!?¡± Emma asked, popping up from hiding as soon as Hilda sat down behind the wheel. Hilda had advised her to stay hidden while she talked to the cop. ¡°Can I see the texts you¡¯ve sent to Morrigan? He¡¯s going to pull her phone records, and we¡¯re probably both screwed.¡± ¡°Crap¡­¡± Emma said under her breath. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 80 - Mr. Crowley Chapter 80 - Mr. Crowley
Morrigan sat alone in the stark, dimly lit room at the police station. The only furniture was a metal table and two uncomfortable chairs. The cuffs had been removed, but her wrists and shoulders still felt slightly sore. She rubbed her wrists absentmindedly, trying to calm the anxiety gnawing at her insides. The door was closed, and she knew it was locked from the outside. At least they hadn¡¯t taken the glamour charm from her, and it seemed to be holding up, at least so far. She knew there wouldn¡¯t be much Hilda could do at this point, and until they returned the skeleton key to her, she was just as hopeless as any ordinary 16-year-old girl who found herself on the wrong side of the law. This is so unfair! I didn¡¯t even do anything! Finally, the door opened, revealing Detective Grant with a bottle of water and a pack of crackers. ¡°Here, got this for you just in case you¡¯re hungry or thirsty.¡± Morrigan sighed, looking at the water and crackers but not touching them. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± she said softly. ¡°I just needed to see my mom.¡± Grant nodded sympathetically. ¡°I understand. But running away and avoiding contact for three months raises a lot of questions. Now, there¡¯s a CPS agent on her way, and she¡¯ll have some different questions for you. What I¡¯m personally concerned about right now is who you¡¯ve been with these last three months.¡± Morrigan shook her head. ¡°Somebody who I lied to about my age. They didn¡¯t know how young I was or that I ran away, so now I don¡¯t want them to get into any trouble.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, then they have nothing to worry about, but we would still like to talk to them.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Grant sighed, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Because we need to understand the full picture, Morrigan. We need to make sure you¡¯re telling the truth and that you were safe during those three months. As much as I want to take your word for it, we have a protocol we follow in these situations. What I¡¯m worried about, beyond making sure nothing bad has happened to you, is another sixteen-year-old girl going missing some time in the future.¡± ¡°Like I said, it wasn¡¯t like that.¡± ¡°And like I said, I can¡¯t just take your word for that. So what do you say? Can you help me out here? I promise whoever it is you were staying with won''t get into any trouble.¡± Morrigan sat up a little straighter, completely irritated as this just felt like it was going around in circles. ¡°I understand you think you¡¯re helping, but you¡¯re not! I¡¯ve been just fine these last three months¡ªI can take care of myself and don¡¯t need CPS or a shelter or whatever. AND I don¡¯t know of anyone who might be a danger to anyone else in the future, either. So this is pointless. You¡¯re wasting my time and keeping me away from my mom for no reason!¡± ¡°And I can¡¯t just take what you¡¯re saying for granted. My job is to follow our protocol which has been established over years of experience amongst thousands of different police departs that handle cases like this every day. We have a reason for doing things the way we do. Does that make sense?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. You just grabbed me and started treating me like a criminal when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± ¡°Well, the easier you make it for me to check all the boxes and show that I did everything I¡¯m supposed to, the easier I can move on. Part of that is investigating where you¡¯ve been for the last three months. So, do you want to start answering my questions?¡± Morrigan exhaled and put her forehead down on the table. ¡°This is going in circles¡­ I¡¯m not saying anything, so just stop asking.¡± ¡°How about Hilda and Emma? Have you been in contact with them over the last three months?¡± Morrigan kept her head against the table and didn¡¯t say anything else. A few very long minutes passed in silence until the detective¡¯s chair moved. He cleared his throat, preparing to say something else. But just then, there was a tap on the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Detective Grant said, then left the room. Minutes dragged on, feeling like hours. She just wanted to leave this place, go back to the hospital, and sit with her mom until she woke up. She didn¡¯t care if it took days¡ªshe would sleep in the hospital room and be there for her. Except, that wasn¡¯t an option either because she would have more reaping to do tomorrow, and if she did not manage to escape, she might be sent to limbo. She wished she could make the cop understand how much he was NOT helping. Then, the door opened again, revealing Grant. ¡°Morrigan, one more question for you. Do you know someone by the name Desmond Crowley?¡± Morrigan narrowed her eyes. It was vaguely familiar but¡­ Death. That¡¯s right. She spotted that name on his credit card once but didn¡¯t think much of it as she only got a brief glance at it. But, how did the detective know that name? Did he figure it out through her cell phone somehow? Death did pay for the phone, after all. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Why?¡± Grant cleared his throat. ¡°Well, a Mr. Crowley is here now. I just wanted to verify the name.¡± He sighed when Morrigan didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to trick you.¡± Morrigan¡¯s mind spun as she tried to think how to answer. Grant appeared to take her hesitance for dishonesty, but she was legitimately perplexed over the situation. He let out a long sigh, opening the door and making a hand gesture. A moment later, a familiar figure was standing in the doorway. It was Death, disguised as a wrinkled old man wearing a well-worn suit and leaning on a cane. It was slightly different than his grave keeper persona, but she knew instantly that it was him. ¡°Uh¡­ h-hi¡­ Mr. Crowley,¡± Morrigan said, unsure of herself. ¡°Hello, Morrigan. Detective Grant here has explained everything to me, and, well, I pieced a good bit of it together myself upon reading the news,¡± Death said. ¡°I see¡­ um¡­ sorry I lied to you?¡± she answered. ¡°So,¡± Detective Grant cut in. ¡°This is the guy you were staying with?¡± She wished she knew exactly what Death¡¯s story was, but for now, she assumed it wasn¡¯t too far off from her own regarding lying about her age. ¡°Um¡­ yeah, he is,¡± she answered the detective. But, um¡­ I lied about my age, and he didn¡¯t know I was running away¡­ so please don¡¯t get him in trouble.¡± ¡°Well, that''s all right. Thank you for coming down, Mr. Crowley. I do have a few more questions I¡¯d like to ask you in another room first, however.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Of course, detective. By all means.¡± Death began to follow Grant away but Morrigan called out to him. ¡°Mr. Crowley!¡± He stopped and turned to her. ¡°Um¡­ can I¡­ still¡­ work for you tomorrow?¡± Death chuckled. ¡°Well, at this point, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not up to me, Morrigan. But, if it comes to be your mother nor anyone else takes issue with it, I would be more than glad to have you continue assisting me with organizing my library. Though, either way, the situation seems to me that tomorrow may be unlikely.¡± He turned to Grant. ¡°She has been an absolute godsend. I¡¯ve never had a more diligent helper. And so honest too! Well, apart from that one¡­ big thing.¡± His words trailed off, but then he chuckled again. ¡°Alright,¡± Grant said, though less amused. ¡°Oh, and Morrigan looks like you have one more person here to see you. Mr. Crowley will be talking with me for now.¡± ¡°Farewell, Morrigan,¡± Death said, discretely slipping something out of his pocket to show her. It was the skeleton key. Take care. Be sure to do all the police ask of you; they are only trying to help. And I am sorry to hear about your mother. In the future, I¡¯ll be happy to help in any way that I can.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mr. Crowley,¡± Morrigan answered, and then the door shut. She quickly tried to piece together what all of this meant. Surely, Death didn¡¯t need to reveal himself to anyone in order to steal back the skeleton key. So why did he bother? She didn¡¯t get much time to mull it over because a few moments later the door opened again. This time, it was a woman who was dressed in business casual attire with a folder and a briefcase. ¡°Hello there, you must be Morrigan,¡± she said as she sat down and opened the folder then clicked open a pen. ¡°Yup¡­¡± Morrigan said unenthusiastically. ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to meet you. You can call me Ms. Saffron, and I work with CPS, and I¡¯ll be your agent.¡± Morrigan just stared back. Here was someone else who was supposed to be helping her but really just making life more difficult. ¡°So, sounds like you¡¯ve been out on a bit of an adventure this summer,¡± she said, shuffling through some papers and occasionally making a mark with her pen. ¡°You don¡¯t know the half of it,¡± Morrigan said dryly. Ms. Saffron let a smile touch her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t. But, if you¡¯d like to fill me in I would very much like to hear about it.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m pretty much tired of talking to people who act like they are trying to help me. So, no. I¡¯d rather not.¡± Ms. Saffron set her pen down and closed her folder, looking at Morrigan with a gentle smile. ¡°I understand that it feels that way, but I am here to help.¡± ¡°And as I¡¯ve been saying all day, I don¡¯t need help,¡± Morrigan replied, fixing Ms. Saffron with a glare. ¡°And why do you think that, Morrigan?¡± ¡°Well I¡¯ve been just fine the last three months without you people.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, can I ask why you ran away in the first place?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just left for a while.¡± ¡°Three months is a long while. I¡¯m sure you knew people were looking for you.¡± Morrigan exhaled. ¡°Please just let me go. I want to go visit my mom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make sure that gets arranged for you in the near future. But, can I ask what your relationship with your mother is like?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a typical day like with her?¡± Ms. Saffron waited a while longer, but when Morrigan didn¡¯t answer, she continued. ¡°I know she was a single parent. Your father died when you were quite young. I¡¯m also aware that until recently, your mother worked as a dancer.¡± Morrigan''s eyes narrowed, feeling a surge of anger and defensiveness. "So what?" she snapped. "She did what she had to do to take care of me." Ms. Saffron nodded. "I¡¯m not judging her. I just want to understand your situation better.¡± Morrigan could feel this random woman watching her, even though Morrigan didn¡¯t meet her eyes. ¡°You care a lot for your mom, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Saffron sat back, still staring at her. Morrigan just wanted this to be over already. Morrigan eventually asked, ¡°So what''s going to happen to me next?¡± ¡°Right now, it seems you don¡¯t have anyone other than your mother we can bring you to. So, therefore, you¡¯ll spend the night in a shelter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to keep me locked up, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, yes. Right now, we¡¯re considering you a flight risk based on how long you¡¯ve stayed away from home and the fact that you tried to run from Detective Grant. I¡¯m glad you were somewhere safe, but we can¡¯t risk you ending up on the streets alone.¡± ¡°Figures,¡± Morrigan muttered. She hoped Noir would be able to help her break out of the shelter. Maybe the cat could bring the skeleton key to her. ¡°Whatever, not like I can say anything to change it, I guess.¡± ¡°Can I ask you something a little more personal?¡± Ms. Saffron asked. Morrigan shrugged. ¡°Have you been eating well since you¡¯ve been gone?¡± Morrigan froze, offended by the question. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been eating just fine,¡± she snapped. Although, she understood why Saffron asked. She was well aware of how thin she had become. Ever since dying, she didn¡¯t keep weight on very well, and part of that is because she hadn¡¯t had much of an appetite since that day. That probably had more to do with her near-constant state of anxiety than being a reanimated corpse. Even Emma pointed it out to her that she¡¯s gotten a lot thinner over the last few months. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but its a concern. It looks like you¡¯ve lost nearly thirty pounds, based on your pictures. And from what I can see in front of me, you¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine,¡± Morrigan snapped. ¡°No, Morrigan, you¡¯re not fine,¡± Saffron said sternly. ¡°That much is obvious. It is not normal for a girl your age to run away, or to lose that much weight when you were already rather thin to begin with.¡± ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m on drugs? Test me then!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying at all.¡± ¡°Then what are you saying!?¡± Morrigan yelled, standing up and slamming her hands on the table. Saffron fixed her with a gaze that was both sympathetic and unyielding. ¡°How about you sit down. I can promise you one thing and that¡¯s acting out and screaming isn¡¯t going to help your situation.¡± Morrigan clenched her fists but eventually took a deep breath and sat down. A silence hung in the air until she changed the subject back to what she was really worried about. ¡°How long am I going to have to stay at the shelter?¡± ¡°Well¡­ that varies. It mainly depends on finding somewhere else for you to go.¡± ¡°Can I stay with my friend Hilda instead? She¡¯s an adult.¡± ¡°Maybe. But for the next couple nights, probably not.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯m just going to run again. So if you¡¯re that worried about it you should just let Hilda watch me.¡± To Morrigan¡¯s surprise, Ms. Saffron smiled softly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way Morrigan. Even though Hilda¡¯s an adult, she¡¯s not a family member, so we¡¯ll have to investigate her to make sure she¡¯s a safe fit for you.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°This is what I hate about this. You guys don¡¯t listen to anything I¡¯m saying. Look, Hilda¡¯s my best friends cousin, she¡¯s someone I trust! Why do you think you know better!¡± ¡°I know it feels that way, but there are procedures we have to follow.¡± ¡°Well, this is bullshit! I don¡¯t care about your procedures. I was doing just fine, and when I heard what happened to my mom, I wanted to go visit her! You¡¯re the ones keeping me away from her now!¡± Morrigan felt tears building up in her eyes. Then, she felt a sharp pain as the changeling banged against the seal. She winced and clenched her fist, but it continued to act up, and she felt the bubbling in her back rise to a boil. ¡°Morrigan?¡± Saffron asked as Morrigan clenched her teeth and pulled her hood over her head. Damn it, not now! I don¡¯t need this right now! ¡°Morrigan, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she snapped as her voice cracked with emotion, and she began to cry. The changeling calmed somewhat, but it was still agitated. She was just glad she had long hair and a hoodie to hide behind so her face wouldn¡¯t give away the pain. ¡°Just let me see my mom. Please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s already getting late, but we¡¯ll try our best to get you to the hospital tomorrow, okay? For now, we¡¯re going to go ahead and transport you to the shelter.¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to go¡­¡± Morrigan said, keeping her face hidden. ¡°I know, and I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re just going to have to put up for now. Hang on, I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡± With that, Saffron left Morrigan alone in the room once again. As the door clicked shut behind her, Morrigan laid her head on the table, hidden under her hood and her arms, her body trembling with frustration and longing to just be by her mom''s side. Once again, she was trapped with no control over her life, which was not an unusual experience, even before she died. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 81 - Pepper
Chapter 81 - Pepper
Morrigan stared out the window of the police car. The sky was turning dark blue outside, and street lamps were already turning on. She felt like she had been stuck in that police station for far longer than the couple of hours it actually was. When they finally pulled off the road, they came to a building that looked like a very large house. It was rather bland, though, with brick steps leading up to a porch that was mostly obscured by bushes. ¡°Hang tight,¡± Grant said. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back for you.¡± Morrigan tried to get a better look out the back window as another car driven by Ms. Saffron pulled in behind. The social worker met with the detective on the porch; they talked for a moment, pointed at Morrigan, and then disappeared behind the bushes and presumably into the house. They came out a couple of minutes later with another middle-aged woman who stood with Saffron as Grant opened the car door. ¡°Alright Morrigan, you can get out now.¡± Morrigan stepped out and briefly considered running. It was dark enough now that she could shadow-step at any moment she wanted, but she would have to break into a run first and get to where there were no witnesses. She eyed Detective Grant, who was keeping a noticeably close distance from her, so she suspected he was ready for something like that. Either way, her past attempt already proved he outclassed her in the running department. ¡°Morrigan,¡± Saffron said, ¡°Let me introduce you to Sarah.¡± Sarah had a tired but warm smile as she greeted her. ¡°Hi there Morrigan, it¡¯s so nice to meet you. I¡¯m the house supervisor. I¡¯ll be taking care of you while you¡¯re here.¡± She extended her hand, which Morrigan hesitantly shook. Luckily they hadn¡¯t taken her gloves. ¡°Thanks,¡± Morrigan said lamely. She planned on not being here for too long, so she figured it¡¯d be better to skip the pleasantries. ¡°Well, come on inside. I¡¯ll show you to your room,¡± Sarah invited as she led the way. ¡°The rest of our residents are having dinner right now, but we¡¯ll introduce you to your roommate before lights out. ¡°Roommate?¡± Morrigan asked, realizing that might complicate her escape plans. Sarah ignored the question and continued talking. ¡°Since it¡¯s so late, we¡¯ll do formal introductions with the rest of the house tomorrow. Oh, are you hungry?¡± ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get you a plate anyway. Just as soon as you¡¯ve settled.¡± This one¡¯s not even pretending to listen to me. The inside of the house was well-lit and impeccably clean. Morrigan heard the sound of lively chatter echoing from another room as her eyes drifted up the high ceiling. She could almost imagine a dusty old chandelier hanging from the ceiling. Based on the layout of this house, Morrigan wondered if it was some rich person¡¯s mansion once upon a time but got repurposed. If things were just a little dustier or had a few more cobwebs, this would be the perfect setting for a horror movie. Sarah gestured around and said, ¡°So, this is the living room. The T.V. is to be shared, and there is another room with some games. Other than that, the backyard is used for recreation, but I hear you¡¯ve been a bit of a problem case, haven¡¯t you?¡± Grant, who tailed them, nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, she tried to take off from right under my nose. Keep a close eye on this one.¡± ¡°Hmmm, well, in that case, you¡¯ll be confined to the house for the time being.¡± Morrigan exhaled with irritation and asked, ¡°So shouldn¡¯t I get my phone back now?¡± Grant answered, ¡°Not yet. We still need to close the investigation, and besides that, you¡¯re a flight risk.¡± Not taking any chances I call for help, huh? Luckily you never considered I have a magic cat friend... I wonder when Noir¡¯s planning to show up... ¡°Sorry about that,¡± Saffron added. ¡°All your things will be returned once we have a permanent residence for you. Even if that ends up being here.¡± As Sarah led them toward a stairwell, Morrigan glanced through the threshold of another door with a large archway where she saw a table with at least five girls sitting. There was probably more but Morrigan couldn¡¯t see clearly into the room. Some were laughing and talking as they ate, another just stared at her food, and another glanced Morrigan¡¯s way curiously mid-conversation. The eye contact didn¡¯t last long, however, as Morrigan followed Sarah up the stairs. ¡°All the bedrooms are here on the top floor.¡± Sarah stopped in front of a door halfway down the corridor. ¡°This will be your room. Since it¡¯s your first night and given the circumstances of your arrival, we will keep the door locked from the outside as a precaution. However, if you need to use the bathroom during the night or if there¡¯s anything else you need, just knock on your door, and someone will come to assist you right away.¡± She opened the door to reveal a modestly furnished room with twin beds, one clearly unused with neatly arranged bedding and the other showing signs of being lived in, likely by the roommate Sarah mentioned earlier. ¡°Your roommate is eating right now, but she¡¯ll be up later, and I can introduce you two. She¡¯s a bit quiet but quite amiable. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get along well.¡± Morrigan stepped into the room, taking in the bed and the corner of the room that would belong to her for the time being. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ll need a few provisions,¡± Sarah said. ¡°One moment, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Grant cleared his throat. ¡°Well, looks like things are handled here. Mind if I head out?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Saffron said as she followed Morrigan into the room. ¡°Thank you for your assistance, Grant.¡± With that, the detective nodded and took his leave. ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Saffron asked Morrigan. ¡°I¡¯d rather be under a bridge.¡± ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t. Trust me on that.¡± Morrigan glared at Saffron from under her hood. ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a criminal. This is basically a prison.¡± ¡°That is the other thing we hope to avoid with you,¡± Saffron said dryly. ¡°But if you think this is as bad as prison, let me tell you right now there is a lot you don¡¯t know.¡± Morrigan sighed and walked over to the window. She pretended to just be passively gazing at the view, but really, she was trying to determine how viable of an escape route this window could be. There was a tree branch within reach that could work. As long as it didn¡¯t snap, she could hang from it and then drop down easily enough. Even hanging from the window sill and jumping was viable¡ªit was high but not that high, and there were some bushes to break her fall. ¡°When can I see my mom?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll push to get you an escort tomorrow,¡± Saffron answered. ¡°You¡¯ll push? So it¡¯s not a guarantee?¡± Morrigan asked, looking over her shoulder with a dark gaze. ¡°Well, nothing¡¯s ever guaranteed, but I¡¯ll do my best to make it happen. See, the problem with being a runner is we have to take extra precautions with you. If you escaped our custody and got hurt, those responsible for you could get into trouble. We could lose our jobs or get sued by your family members, for example.¡± Morrigan clicked her teeth. ¡°I only have one family member.¡± Saffron gave her a sympathetic smile. ¡°You¡¯re close with your mom, huh?¡± Morrigan let her gaze drift back out the window, actually for the purpose of passive gazing this time. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I used to think not. But now that this happened¡­ I kind of feel like an idiot.¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Saffron stepped a little closer. ¡°Tragedy has a way of doing that. It can give you a new perspective you didn¡¯t have before and see things that you didn¡¯t realize were there.¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t have a response for that. It was true, she supposed, but part of her felt like she should close off this conversation now. She didn¡¯t feel good about opening up to this stranger. Especially a stranger who was involved in her current confinement. Sarah returned a moment later, her arms laden with a small stack of items. She set down the bundle on Morrigan¡¯s bed. A couple of towels, a basic toiletry kit, an extra blanket, and some clean clothes. ¡°Here are some essentials to get you started. The bathroom is just down the hall, and like I said, don¡¯t hesitate to knock if you need to get out. We¡¯ll always have someone on duty overnight.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Morrigan said absently, though making a mental note of the fact there would be someone keeping an eye on things overnight. ¡°When my mom wakes up, can you let her know I stopped by?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Saffron said. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make sure the hospital staff knows to inform her of your whereabouts and your desire to contact her. Before I head out, is there anything else you need or questions you have?¡± Morrigan shrugged a single shoulder. ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Alright, then. Good luck, Morrigan. I¡¯ll be in touch.¡± With that, Saffron left, and a moment later, another member of staff, a much younger woman than Sarah, came in with a plate of food. Morrigan didn¡¯t accept it immediately, so she just set it on the nightstand. However, considering Morrigan hadn¡¯t eaten all day, she couldn¡¯t resist for long, even if part of her wanted to deny the food simply out of spite. She sat on her bed and used the nightstand as a table as she enjoyed the simple meal of chicken, mashed potatoes and mac and cheese. She didn¡¯t finish it all but ate a good amount. Later, when Sarah came to retrieve the plate, Morrigan asked, ¡°Can I use the bathroom?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said. ¡°Right this way.¡± Out in the hall, Morrigan could hear more chatter echoing from downstairs. The bathroom itself had a few shower stalls and a few toilet stalls. She cringed at the fact there wouldn¡¯t be much privacy. Where was she supposed to dry off and get changed after showering? Or was she supposed to walk back to her room in a towel, which also had a roommate and was therefore not totally private? She even hated getting changed in gym class, so she was not looking forward to this at all. Well, as long as Noir came through for her, she wouldn¡¯t be here long enough for it to be a real problem. After relieving herself, she stepped back into the hall where Sarah was waiting with another girl who was younger than Morrigan, maybe fourteen. The girl kept her eyes low and scratched at her arm. She had long blonde hair that draped all the way down to her waist, and her face was spotted with freckles. ¡°Morrigan, this is your roommate, Pepper.¡± Morrigan nodded, not really in the mood for introductions. Pepper barely lifted her gaze as she said, ¡°Um¡­ n-nice to meet you.¡± Though, it was enough for Morrigan to see Pepper¡¯s eyes were very blue¡ªthe kind of bright blue you couldn''t help but notice. ¡°You too,¡± Morrigan muttered. Sarah smiled and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time for¡ª¡± She turned as a few sets of footsteps came bounding up the stairwell. Three girls ascended the stairs, led by a tall girl with a ponytail. The tall girl stopped and eyed Morrigan, then after a moment her mouth parted into a full face smile. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s the new girl!¡± Sarah gestured to Morrigan and proceeded to introduce them: ¡°This is Morrigan. And Morrigan, this is Jenna, Livy, and Tyler.¡± Jenna was the tall, pony-tailed girl leading the trio. Livy had red hair and a loose green sweater that looked just a little too big on her, and Tyler had sleek black hair. ¡°You can call me Jen,¡± Jenna said as she held out a hand. Morrigan nodded and reached forward to accept the handshake. ¡°So, rooming with Pepper, huh?¡± Jen added, and Morrigan took particular notice of the look she flashed Pepper¡¯s way and, more particularly, how Pepper seemed to flinch away from the tall girl¡¯s gaze. Pepper did seem timid, but there was a very subtle smile twirking Jen¡¯s lips that told Morrigan all she needed to know about her. ¡°Yeah, looks like it,¡± Morrigan responded. ¡°Lucky you. Fair warning, she¡¯s going to completely talk your ear off.¡± Jen chuckled as she continued down the hall. Her two lackeys followed her, chuckling as well. ¡°Well, see you around.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Morrigan!¡± Livy added over her shoulder. Their whispers and laughter continued until they disappeared into their respective rooms. Bitches, Morrigan thought. There were certain people you didn¡¯t need more than about twenty seconds with to know. ¡°Anyway,¡± Sarah said, continuing where she left off. ¡°It¡¯s lights out soon, so you two better get back to your room. Sorry for such a quick introduction, but you did get here a bit late today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Morrigan said. She didn¡¯t plan on still being here in the morning anyway, so it¡¯s not like it really mattered. Pepper and Morrigan returned to their room, the door clicking shut behind them. Morrigan reached back and tested the knob softly, just to confirm they were locked in. There was something disconcerting about that. Being locked up somewhere was certainly a new experience for Morrigan, and the simple idea of it seemed to tug at her anxiety. Her changeling didn¡¯t seem to like it either, or rather, it was reacting to her mood as it bubbled agitatedly under her skin. Oh, don¡¯t you start now. Pepper seemed to sense Morrigan¡¯s mood as she kept to herself and pulled a book from a small shelf and sat on her bed. Morrigan appreciated that, and sat on her own bed with her back against the wall, looking toward the window at the dark shapes of the tree swaying slightly in the night breeze. The room was quiet. Morrigan sat there, listening to the occasional sounds of footsteps creaking through the old house, inaudible conversation coming through the walls, and Pepper occasionally turning a page in her book. Pepper glanced her way a couple of times, but Morrigan pretended not to notice until Pepper timidly said, ¡°Um¡­ I-I don¡¯t have to read¡­ if you¡­ want to turn the light out¡­¡± Morrigan practically had to strain to hear her because of how small her voice was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Morrigan answered. ¡°A little light won¡¯t stop me from sleeping when I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ but if you¡­ change your mind.¡± ¡°Yeah, no worries.¡± This really is awkward¡­ I¡¯ve never had to share a room with anyone before other than a few sleepovers, but that¡¯s a totally different vibe. Morrigan glanced at Pepper through the corner of her eye. The girl had her knees curled up to her chest with her book on top of them as she read. I can¡¯t really leave while she¡¯s here unless I go out the window. It¡¯s probably not great if a human witnesses me using the skeleton key. Once Noir brings it to me, that is. Morrigan stretched and got up, her movement drawing Pepper¡¯s eyes away from her book. ¡°Mind if I open the window? It¡¯s a little stuffy in here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Pepper answered. Morrigan walked over to the window, flipped the tabs on top to unlock it, then opened it but¡ª It only went up about three inches. ¡°What the hell?¡± Morrigan muttered, trying to force it, but it refused to go any higher. ¡°Um¡­ it doesnt¡­¡± Pepper¡¯s voice lowered to almost a whisper as she stated the obvious, ¡°...go any higher¡­¡± Morrigan brought it down an inch, looking along the frame for whatever was blocking it, but as far as she could tell, the only way would be to rip the entire thing out of the wall. ¡°What the hell? They think we¡¯re going to try to escape by jumping out a window or something?¡± Granted, that¡¯s exactly what I was planning to do, but still¡­ Instead of responding, Pepper tensed up and returned her gaze between the pages of her book. As Morrigan watched her for a moment, she realized something¡­ Pepper seemed scared. What? Did my complaint upset her? Morrigan wondered. She sighed and went back to the bed, lying down with her hands behind her head. Right¡­ she¡¯s probably used to getting bullied. I could tell she was scared of those other girls. Besides that, I¡¯m wearing all black and fingerless gloves and I¡¯ve had my hood up this entire time. My wardrobe isn¡¯t exactly by choice, but still, anyone who doesn¡¯t know me would definitely think I¡¯m some kind of delinquent. Morrigan thought about attempting to build some rapport with her new roommate, except she wasn¡¯t exactly a social butterfly herself. Even at school, she was always a pretty closed-off introvert, and it¡¯s only thanks to being socially adopted by the notorious extrovert that is Emma that Morrigan had a social life at all. Besides all of that, she¡¯d be leaving pretty soon either way, so it didn¡¯t really matter. She rolled onto her side with her back facing Pepper and pulled the blanket over herself. Now that she was lying down, the exhaustion of the day finally caught up with her. It was hard to believe how much had happened today. It started out as a normal day reaping, then she found out Death¡¯s stalkerish ex-apprentice had it in for her (and the power to do something about it), then she found out about her mom, and from there, the rest of the day had just been one punch in the gut after another. It seemed impossible that so much crap could happen in just one single day. As she closed her eyes, an image of her mom lying on the hospital bed came back to her, along with the blood-stained bathroom. If she wasn¡¯t so tired, there would be no way she could sleep with everything swirling around her mind. Then, there was a knock on the door. Morrigan lifted her head just to hear someone on the other side call, ¡°Lights out, girls.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Pepper called back so quietly Morrigan doubted she could be heard from the hall, but a moment later, Pepper turned the light out. Morrigan laid back down. The pillow felt impossibly comfortable against her head. She wondered if she should try to force herself to stay awake until Noir showed up. She wondered when and if he would show up, but the if put too much of a knot into her stomach, so she tried to cast off that thought. Though, the decision of whether to sleep or not resolved itself because a few minutes of dark silence was all it took before sleep grabbed hold of her. However, she would not sleep for long that night because the little sleep she did get was about to be horribly disturbed. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 82 - The Screaming Dead
Chapter 82 - The Screaming Dead
Morrigan thought she was back at the hospital, except the hallways stretched impossibly long. Or rather, hallway¡ªsingular¡ªas there were no turns, just an endless corridor with doors on either side that stretched as far as she could see. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw the same infinite hallway trailing behind her. At least I have my¡­ She checked her pockets for the tracking talisman to find her mom, but then remembered it was taken from her by the police. She checked all her pockets again, frantically, confirming she didn¡¯t have it. A knot formed in her stomach as she looked down the hall, realizing she would never find her mom. Bastards¡­ they said they¡¯d let me see her, but how am I supposed to find her? Morrigan started walking, testing each door she passed but finding each one locked. As she kept going, she found herself panicking, realizing she might have already passed her mom''s room without knowing it since they were all locked. Then, she heard the unmistakable sound of someone sobbing. The sound echoed through the corridor, drawing Morrigan further along until she was running and testing doors. The sobbing turned to anguished screams, and Morrigan started yelling, ¡°Mom! Mom! Where are you?¡± Morrigan woke with a start, sitting up in bed. The sound of the anguished screaming from her dream still lingered in her ears¡­ except¡­ that was wrong. She cleared her ear with a finger and realized it wasn¡¯t just a dream; she could still hear it. The sound echoed through the house, tearing through the night, unrelenting and full of anguish. Is someone having a nightmare? Or some kind of mental breakdown? People who end up in places like this are usually not in the best situations in the first place, so maybe¡­ But no, it sounded painful and desperate. It sounded far worse than an unstable girl having an episode. It sounded like¡­ torture. Why isn¡¯t anyone helping her? Morrigan¡¯s thoughts raced as she tried to make sense of the situation, her mind turning to dark possibilities. Was someone being hurt? Could the staff be involved? What they did something to these girls under the guise of some twisted treatment or punishment? Her stomach churned at the thought, every scream punctuating her fears. Morrigan heard a much more subdued whimper and looked over to see Pepper curled into a ball. She had both hands clenched tightly over her ears, and she was visibly shaking. "Pepper,¡± Morrigan whispered loudly. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but she felt it would be a bad idea to draw attention to them. ¡°Hey, Pepper!¡± she whispered again. Pepper shook her head, still clenching her ears and whimpering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± That only exacerbated Morrigan¡¯s fears. Any attempts to convince herself there was a responsible explanation for this just went out the window. Morrigan got out of bed, stepping as quietly as she could, and put her ear to the door. She reached down and tested the knob, very softly, confirming it was still locked. Pepper was sitting up now, tears glistening on her cheeks in the dark room as she hugged her knees, visibly shaking. Morrigan tiptoed over to her. ¡°Pepper, what¡¯s going on?¡± she whispered. Pepper only shook her head. ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing. I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± She hugged her knees tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡± Morrigan stared at her, completely perplexed. If this wasn¡¯t so creepy, it would be almost comical. There was someone wailing in agony somewhere in the house, but Pepper was apologizing for waking her? ¡°Pepper¡­¡± Morrigan looked at her seriously. ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡± ¡°Out¡­ there¡­?¡± Morrigan paused, her mind trying to piece together Pepper''s reactions, before asking uncertainly, ¡°The screaming? What¡¯s happening?¡± Pepper¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You can¡­ hear it?¡± Morrigan¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What do you mean? How can I not? It sounds like someone¡¯s getting their legs sawn off or something.¡± She glanced anxiously back to the door. ¡°You¡­ you can¡­¡± Pepper rubbed her eyes and looked away. ¡°Just stop making fun of me. I¡¯m sorry I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Morrigan was only becoming more and more confused and freaked out. ¡°Making fun of you?¡± she took a breath. ¡°Pepper. Tell me what¡¯s happening out there. Does this happen all the time?¡± Pepper looked at her, blinking in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ really can hear it?¡± ¡°Like I said, how can I not?¡± Pepper suddenly grabbed Morrigan¡¯s hands without warning. Morrigan was glad she kept her gloves on as a precaution. ¡°N-nobody else can! They either say I¡¯m making things up or make fun of me¡­ or¡­ think I¡¯m crazy¡­¡± Pepper¡¯s eyes lowered. ¡°Nobody has ever believed me before¡­¡± Morrigan had a lot to process with that. But what she started with was, ¡°I just got here, and I just met you! How could I be trying to make fun of you?¡± ¡°I thought maybe¡­ one of the other girls put you up to it.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even meet anyone until I met you in the hallway. You¡¯ve literally seen my one and only interaction with anyone else in this house.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Well¡­ I think I know what it is anyway¡­¡± Her mind went back to her few occasions confronting hollows. Their voices were always a little different but always anguished in the same way this one was. ¡°It¡¯s a ghost¡­¡± Pepper said in a low voice. ¡°Have you¡­ always been able to see ghosts?¡± Morrigan asked. Pepper nodded. ¡°Y-yes¡­ ever since I was little. But nobody ever believes me.¡± Then she looked up, making eye contact with Morrigan again. ¡°H-how about you? Could you always see them too?¡± ¡°Well, not really¡­¡± Morrigan¡¯s words trailed off, thinking over how much she should tell Pepper. After giving it some thought, she figured it would be best not to get into the whole reaper thing for now. ¡°Anyway¡­ have there been an abnormal number of accidents here? You know¡­ people getting hurt?¡± Pepper nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the ghost. It sometimes hurts people who go to the basement. One of the staff members fell down the steps and got hurt very badly¡­ but it was actually the ghost. I-I tried to explain why it happened¡­ but¡­¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Nobody wanted to listen, right? I get it,¡± Morrigan said, pacing back over to the door. She put her ear against it and listened out into the hallway. Between the wails of the hollow, she heard an occasional creak of a floorboard from someone patrolling the hall. Maybe she could ask to use the bathroom and then use perception blocking to sneak down to the basement? No¡­ that won¡¯t work. They¡¯ll still watch the door, and they¡¯ll definitely see through my perception blocking even if I try. Plus I¡¯m not good enough at shadow stepping to use it without a running start or crashing into a wall or something. She folded her arms and thought about it a moment longer. The other option is once I¡¯m in the hall to just make a run for it. Or I could just wait until morning and look for a chance to sneak down to the basement¡­ problem is I¡¯m never going to be able to sleep with that damn thing wailing all night. ¡°Um¡­ so¡­ how long have you been able to see ghosts?¡± Pepper asked. ¡°I never met anyone else who can before.¡± Morrigan looked at the girl who was still in her bed, twiddling her fingers nervously. ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard to explain. That thing isn¡¯t a normal spirit, though¡­ uh¡­ I call them spirits. But anyway, that¡¯s a hollow. Basically, it¡¯s a spirit that¡¯s been left to linger here for too long and became corrupt.¡± ¡°You sound like you know a lot about this.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I kind of do.¡± Morrigan placed her ear against the door once again. When she didn¡¯t hear any creaking footsteps, she carefully grasped the knob and firmly pulled it up and out, giving it a little jiggle. It wasn¡¯t deadbolted. If she had a credit card, she could pop it open easily. She walked back over to Pepper. ¡°Hey, so how many staff members are here overnight?¡± ¡°Um¡­ well¡­ I think only two. Maybe only one¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°Sarah told me I can get someone¡¯s attention just by knocking on the door. Is that right?¡± ¡°Um¡­ y-yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°So, I assume they patrol the hall every so often, but they are probably not constantly pacing up and down all night long. Therefore, they have somewhere they sit that is in earshot for anyone who knocks. Right?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Pepper confirmed uncertainly. ¡°So where do they sit? Down the hall, in an unused room? What?¡± Pepper¡¯s eyes lowered without answering. Morrigan sighed. ¡°Look, I can take care of that hollow¡­ uh¡­ put it to rest. So I¡¯m going to try to sneak out. Okay?¡± ¡°You can do that?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m kind of a ghost hunter, I guess.¡± She supposed that wasn¡¯t an entirely inaccurate description of her job. ¡°Anyway, do you have anything like a credit card I can use to pop the door open?¡± Pepper blinked, then slowly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ what about a bookmark?¡± ¡°Is it made of plastic?¡± ¡°No¡­ cardboard¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯ll probably just rip.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll think of something.¡± Morrigan¡¯s mind raced as she considered her next steps. She returned to the window, surveying it once more. Even though it was barred from opening fully, she studied the frame closely, her fingers tracing over the lock. It didn¡¯t help that it was dark, and she didn¡¯t manage to magically discover something she didn¡¯t notice before. ¡°Do you really think you can help?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve dealt with worse,¡± Morrigan reassured her, though her mind was still working through the logistics. The locked door and window would normally be the best escape routes. Now would be a really great time for Noir to show himself. She assumed he¡¯d be coming to help her at some point. If not by his own volition, Death would certainly order him to. After all, Morrigan still had a job to do. Hopefully, reaping a hollow in the meantime would score her a few extra fate points, though. She wasn¡¯t actually sure how that worked. Morrigan went over to her nightstand and opened it. She reached in and felt around in the dark. There was a book that turned out to be a bible, some pens, a notepad, a roll of scotch tape, and that was about it. She took out the notepad and tried flexing its cardboard back. It wasn¡¯t firm enough. It would just tear apart if she tried to pop the door open with it. She sighed, returning the notepad to the nightstand. The hollow¡¯s wailing seemed to have died down a little, but it was still present. Reaper or no, if she had to listen to that all night, she¡¯d go crazy. She didn¡¯t know how Pepper could stand it. Then, Morrigan had another idea. She took out the roll of tape, tore off a small piece, and pressed her finger to test its stickiness. ¡°Pepper, I think I have an idea.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± she asked. ¡°Just hang on. Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± Morrigan pulled off a strip of tape, then another, and kept doing that until she had a thick strip, careful not to touch the sticky side at all. She then went to the door and knocked. She didn¡¯t hear anything right away, so she knocked and called out, ¡°Can I use the bathroom, please?¡± She heard footsteps coming, so hid the thick strip of tape at her side. If perception blocking could cause people to not notice all of her, maybe she could use it to make people not notice one tiny thing. If this didn¡¯t work and she got caught, it would be awkward, but she¡¯d be right back where she started, so it didn¡¯t really matter. The door jiggled with the sound of a key, and then it opened into the hall with another woman holding it open as she stepped to the side. ¡°Go ahead, be quick about it,¡± she said with a bit of annoyance in her voice. ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t be long.¡± Morrigan said, focusing on her magic the way Death had taught her, but instead of imagining how she might blend in as a whole, she imagined her hands remaining innocently in the front hoodie pocket. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was working or not, but deftly smoothed the tape over the locking mechanism and continued down the hall, with the woman following close behind her, seemingly having noticed nothing amiss. Once inside, Morrigan quickly did her business, maintaining the ruse. She washed her hands, watching the woman through the mirror, who merely stood there in the doorway with folded arms as she tapped her foot impatiently. Returning to the hallway, Morrigan prayed her plan would work and the tape would hold. "Thank you," she murmured as she passed the woman, stepping inside the room. ¡°Just get back to bed.¡± The door shut behind her, but there was no click from the latch engaging. Morrigan¡¯s heart jumped, wondering if she would notice. Then, she heard the very subtle sound of the key entering the lock and turning. The hopefully useless locking mechanism engaged, and then the woman''s footsteps continued moving back down the hallway. Morrigan felt her heart in her throat. She¡¯d think after fighting literal demons something like this wouldn¡¯t get her adrenaline running quite as much as it was, but she really couldn¡¯t help it. She was aware of Pepper watching anxiously from her bed as she placed her hand on the doorknob and pulled very softly, not opening the door yet, but just verifying that she could when she was ready. Sure enough, her plan worked flawlessly. Morrigan silently pumped a fist and mouthed the word, ¡°YES!¡± ¡°Wow! How did you do that?¡± Pepper asked in a loud, excited whisper. Morrigan placed a single finger over her lips and winked. ¡°Street smarts.¡± She placed her ear against the door again. Now perception blocking would be a little more useful since they wouldn¡¯t expect to see her in the hall. Still, she¡¯d rather make her move when nobody was looking. She then glanced at Pepper who was beaming at her from across the room like she was some kind of superhero. A slight tug of guilt pulled at Morrigan¡¯s stomach because after taking care of the hollow, she had no intention of coming back here. ¡°Hey Pepper¡­ um¡­ it was nice meeting you,¡± she said as she walked back over to the girl. Pepper canted her head. ¡°Same to you.¡± Morrigan exhaled and said, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m going to take care of the hollow, but after that, I don¡¯t plan on coming back. When they discover I¡¯m gone, all you have to do is claim you were sleeping, so you don¡¯t know what happened. I¡¯ll leave the tape so there are no mysteries about how I escaped.¡± Pepper slowly shook her head. ¡°But¡­¡± Morrigan gave a reassuring smile. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t know how you ended up here, but I¡¯ll be rooting for you.¡± Pepper¡¯s eyes lowered, not saying anything. ¡°I know we just met, but¡­ nobody else sees what I see¡­¡± Morrigan felt terrible. They did indeed just meet, but this girl looked completely crushed. She hated to have to do this to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really can¡¯t stay here. It¡¯ll be¡­ dangerous for me. There is something I have to do, but I can¡¯t do it while I¡¯m trapped here. So I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Do you think¡­ we¡¯ll meet again?¡± Pepper asked. Morrigan smiled. ¡°I do hope so.¡± She glanced back to the door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to go now.¡± Morrigan went back to the door and listened for any signs of movement. When she eventually felt it was safe, she opened the door and peeked her head into the hall to find it empty. She looked back to Pepper and mouthed the words, ¡°Good luck,¡± then left. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 83 - Basement Dweller
Chapter 83 - Basement Dweller
Morrigan cracked the door open lightly and strained her hearing to pick up any movement. Down the hall, she could hear the distinct sound of a T.V., which may have explained why the lady seemed so pissed at her when she had come to get Morrigan¡ªprobably missed some of her show. Sliding out of the room, she lightly pushed the door back into place, then put her back against the wall as she moved. She shimmied with each step close to the baseboard, as that¡¯s where the floor was least likely to squeak. Then the hollow started wailing again from somewhere down below, and it became difficult to judge how much sound she herself was making. But, she focused her magic as she analyzed the hall and thought about how she might blend in. If the hall stayed dark, it would be easy; she¡¯d imagine herself as a particularly dark shadow or a blur of light from staring at the TV. If the lights came on, though, it might be harder as there really wasn¡¯t much to blend in with. Reaper shaped wallpaper, maybe? Finally, she made it to the stairs, and she had less to worry about. She descended almost sideways, placing her feet near the edge of each step as she quietly flitted down the stairs. Just like it worked at her house, an old building, there was barely a creak until she made her way to the bottom. It also helped that she weighed so little. Upon having her feet on the ground floor, she looked toward the front door and smiled, feeling quite proud of herself. Who needs a magic key when you just got skills? Then, she heard the wail of the hollow and got more serious. It wasn¡¯t time to escape yet. She had another job to do first. Whether that hollow was once a good or evil spirit didn¡¯t matter¡ªit was suffering. Not only that, if Pepper was correct, it also is a danger to the residents of this house. It didn¡¯t matter that it wasn¡¯t on her list, she had to do something about it. She walked through the dining room, which had a long table where she saw the other girls eating earlier today. There were two doors, one leading to another hall and another into the kitchen. The basement in her own house was accessed through the kitchen, so she decided to try there first. She passed through the threshold to find a large commercial-style kitchen, dimly lit by the night lights plugged in along the walls. The countertops gleamed in the low light, and the usual clutter of a busy kitchen was neatly arranged. Morrigan paused, her eyes scanning the walls until spotting a shabby door with peeling paint on the far end. It certainly looked like a creepy basement door, and then when the hollow let out another long moan it all but confirmed it. Morrigan took one more look around then summoned her scythe and approached. The door creaked ominously as she pushed it open, revealing a steep, narrow staircase that descended into darkness. The hollow¡¯s agonized wails seemed to rise up from the depths. She took a deep breath, gripping the scythe tighty. This is the first time she¡¯d ever have to fight something without Noir or Death as back up. Hollows were not demons, though. She was sure she could handle this. As she started down the stairs, the old wood moaned under her weight. No matter where she placed her feet or how carefully she descended it seemed entirely impossible to avoid making any sound on the flimsy staircase. She decided no point worrying about that now, though. Even if she alerted a staff member there would be plenty of places to hide. Upon reaching the bottom, the air grew colder. She tried to peer through the darkness, the slight blue glow of her scythe casting disturbing shadows off the silhouettes of forgotten clutter that were stored down here. The hollow had stopped its moaning altogether now, which may be a sign it was aware of her presence. She proceeded cautiously, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand me at all¡­ but I¡¯m here to help. You¡¯ve been trapped, unable to move on, and I can send you to a better place.¡± The fact that her scythe was glowing blue proved that this spirit was, in fact, destined for heaven, hollow or not. Morrigan walked alongside a shelf stacked with clutter. The basement was huge, she realized. It probably had more square footage than her entire house itself. Then, she froze when she heard a creaking sound from along the shelving. She turned, noticing a slight glow from the other side, and peering over a box, she saw a wispy form with vaguely human features. Its face was pale and expressionless; there wasn¡¯t much of a neck as it set on top of more of an orb than a proper body, and instead of legs, it just floated atop a ghostly wisp. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. It stared right back at her through the shelving, but its face was truly expressionless¡ªnot even like a doll, more like a mannequin. ¡°H-hey¡­¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Do you understand me? I¡¯m a reaper. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Then its mouth opened slowly, and it SCREAMED. No intake of breath, no posturing up or leaning forward. It was like its mouth was a speaker at max volume that was suddenly turned on. Morrigan stepped back, covering her ears, only able to retreat about half a step as she was between two rows of shelves. ¡°AH! Cut it out!¡± she screamed back at it. She felt like her eardrums were going to pop. But then the shelves infront of her started creaking and groaning, and she realized it was preparing to topple over. ¡°Sh-SHIT!¡± Morrigan involuntarily swore as she tried dashing for the end of the aisle, items toppling off the long shelf as it tilted, moments from burying her under it. She dove out of the way but was slightly too late. Her foot got caught under the wreckage, and she abandoned her scythe to pull at her leg as she tried to free herself. Morrigan gritted her teeth, the metal frame of the shelf biting down to her bone as she tried to force herself free. She twisted and kicked with her other foot, but it quickly became clear she¡¯d break a bone before wiggling out. ¡°Damn it!¡± she cursed, wishing she at least had more light to examine the situation with. She sat up, grabbing the shelf and jostled it, but with little effect, the awkward angle making it impossible to find any leverage. The hollow finally ceased with its earsplitting scream, and instead, she saw its glowing form slowly floating towards her. Its lips cracked open slightly, letting out more of a moan as it approached her. An arm with a long-fingered hand rose from its orb-like body, reaching toward her. Morrigan gave one last tug on the shelving, still with no effect, and finally gave up on freeing herself. The hollow was a more present threat. She reached for her scythe, feeling its smooth pole barely materializing, but she did not pull it into existence yet, just letting its cool, static touch linger on her fingertips. She watched the hollow approach, her heart pounding as it inched closer, softly moaning. Its hand stretched out further, elongated fingers trembling slightly as if uncertain. It didn¡¯t feel particularly hostile. It had more of a cautious curiosity to its approach. Its moans softened as its gaze went down to her leg¡­ it was hard to read its expression, but she almost wondered if it was concerned. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m hurt,¡± Morrigan said to it. ¡°You did that me¡­ See?¡± The hollow paused as it came closer, its hand hovering just inches from Morrigan¡¯s leg now. The cold emanating from its form sent shivers down her spine, but she didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°No hard feelings,¡± Morrigan said, ¡°And sorry about this, but it¡¯s for the best.¡± It¡¯s gaze whirled around as she swung her arm forward, materalizing the scythe into her grasp mid swing. It was a swift, clean motion, the blade passing through the hollow as soon as it formed. There was no resistance, only a brief flare of ethereal light as the blade did its work. The hollow started to lose its shape, looking down at Morrigan as its expression seemed to soften, the corners of its mouth twitching. ¡°Good luck,¡± Morrigan said, smiling at it as it rose upward before dissipating. With that done and out of the way she looked down to her current dilemma, but then a soft voice called her name. ¡°M-Morrigan?¡± She looked over her shoulder to see Pepper. ¡°What are you doing down here?¡± she asked the younger girl. ¡°I followed you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°How much of that did you see?¡± Morrigan huffed angrily. She gripped her scythe as she looked at it, then clicked her teeth and tossed it behind herself, letting it disappear into blue flames. Pepper¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wh-what was that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not answering any questions,¡± Morrigan said, putting her hand on the shelving and jostling it again. ¡°Just help me!¡± Now that the imminent threat was over and her adrenalin was calming slightly, she more fully felt the pain of her crushed leg. Then, all the lights in the basement flashed on. Morrigan shut her eyes and cursed. ¡°Who¡¯s down there!¡± the woman who had let Morrigan go to the bathroom earlier called from the top of the steps. Pepper hunched into her shoulders, hands shaking as she whispered. ¡°Morrigan, what do we do?¡± Morrigan only let out a resigned sigh as she let herself lay down flat on the cold basement floor, her ankle still wedged and throbbing with pain. ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re busted.¡± The steps creaked as the woman came halfway down. There was a taser in her hand which she let relax at her side once she saw them. Pepper glanced back and forth between her and Morrigan, looking like she was about to cry. ¡°You two¡­¡± the woman said angrily. ¡°Are in serious trouble!¡± CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 84 - Miss. Cheyenne
Chapter 84 - Miss. Cheyenne Freeing her foot was much easier once there were two people with proper leverage to lift the shelf from. There was a deep gash in her ankle, and the woman, whom Morrigan had yet to catch the name of, felt tentatively around the wound. She then forced Morrigan¡¯s foot to move, which made her wince. ¡°It¡¯s sprained but doesn¡¯t seem broken. You got lucky,¡± she said. ¡°Stand up. I¡¯ll help you upstairs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Morrigan hissed through her teeth as she got back to her feet. It hurt to put weight on it, but it wasn¡¯t exactly unbearable. ¡°Fine, suit yourself if you wish to cause yourself unnecessary pain, but I will be treating that wound.¡± Morrigan pulled her hood back over her head as she hobbled over to the staircase, each step feeling like a spike was shooting up her leg. Once upstairs, the woman led them to the first room in the lower hall which was equipped like a hospital room. ¡°Pepper, stand in that corner. Morrigan, sit on the exam table,¡± the woman ordered. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± Morrigan asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Military medic. Fifteen years of fieldwork,¡± she snapped. ¡°Now sit.¡± Morrigan glared at her, but since she had little alternative and her leg actually needed treatment, she complied and sat down. She just hated being ordered like that. Pepper was wringing her hands as she stood in the corner and muttered. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Miss. Cheyenne.¡± ¡°You can save your I¡¯m sorrys,¡± Cheyenne said as she started gathering supplies from the cabinet. ¡°You two are going to be responsible for whatever was damaged down there. If you thought life here in the group home was tough, you¡¯re really going to hate juvie. And that¡¯s somewhere you won¡¯t be sneaking out from.¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t like this woman at first, but after that little threat, she downright hated her. ¡°We¡¯re responsible? That shelf fell on me! I could have seriously gotten hurt. That was a hazard just waiting to happen!¡± ¡°You snuck out of your room. You should have never been down there in the first place.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re just lucky I didn¡¯t get a more serious injury. I could have had a law suit on my hands.¡± Morrigan was pretty sure that was true, anyway. Either way, she knew that threat about juvie was just that, an idle threat. Cheyenne pointed a finger at Morrigan and gave her a stern look. ¡°I¡¯ve had plenty of girls like you come through here over the years Miss. Livingston. You think you¡¯re clever, but not clever enough to know when it¡¯s better to just be quiet and do what you¡¯re told.¡± ¡°Maybe I just don¡¯t like listening to people who treat me like a criminal.¡± ¡°And you wouldn¡¯t have to be treated like a criminal if you didn¡¯t insist on fighting everyone at every turn!¡± She forcefully positioned Morrigan¡¯s leg and then started treating her wound. ¡°I was told all about you. First, you disappear for three whole months, nobody knowing if you¡¯re alive or dead. I¡¯m sure you were aware of how big the story got and how much effort the police have been putting into finding you. You could have put a stop to it at any time, but you didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that! I¡ª¡± ¡°And now that you¡¯re caught, you¡¯ve been uncooperative and fighting every single person who¡¯s tried to help you around every single corner. But you don¡¯t think of that. All you think about is how unfair it all is to you!¡± She was aggressively wrapping the bandages at this point, but somehow, she did it so smoothly that it was as if she had done it a thousand times. Morrigan wasn¡¯t paying much attention to her leg anymore, though. She was more focused on the verbal beating that was just laid on her as she gritted her teeth. ¡°The hell do you know?¡± She leaned back with her palms behind her, her fingers splayed over the cold exam table. ¡°Nobodys ever helped me. I¡¯ve always had to fend for myself, and even now, after getting picked up by that cop, not a single one of you adults has actually listened to me. So save it with telling me how grateful I should be.¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Cheyenne finished wrapping the bandage and sealed it with a piece of medical tape. ¡°Well, no matter how hard you may or may not have had it, you live in a society. So whatever you may think about who you are, you can¡¯t just have things your way. It¡¯s like that for everyone, no matter what your age is.¡± Morrigan clicked her teeth and looked down at her bandaged leg as Cheyenne started putting her supplies away. ¡°Now, I¡¯d like to know how you two got out of your room in the first place.¡± Morrigan only shrugged one shoulder in response. Cheyenne turned her gaze to Pepper and folded her arms. ¡°Pepper? How did you get out?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­¡± Pepper sunk deeper into her shoulders. Morrigan sighed. ¡°It was me. I slipped some tape into the door jam when you let me out to use the bathroom.¡± ¡°I see. And why did you go down to the basement?¡± Morrigan smiled softly. ¡°Well¡­ do you believe in ghosts?¡± ¡°Ghosts?¡± ¡°Yeah. Pepper told me this place was haunted. I wanted to see for myself. I kind of forced Pepper to show me, so she shouldn¡¯t get into trouble. I just wanted to take a look, and then the shelf ended up falling on me.¡± Cheyenne scoffed. ¡°Ridiculous¡­¡± she muttered before turning her gaze to Pepper. ¡°Young lady, we¡¯ve been through this enough times. There is nothing in that basement. And you need to grow a little bit of a backbone. If Morrigan told you to jump out the window, would you do it?¡± Pepper vehemently shook her head no. ¡°Alright. Enough of this. Back to your room you two. I¡¯ll let Sarah decide what to do with you in the morning.¡± With that, Cheyenne ushered them back upstairs, Morrigan limping slightly but trying to hide it. At the door, Cheyenne examined the jam and then peeled off the strip of tape. ¡°Well, at least I know to keep a closer eye on you. Now get to bed.¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t argue but she was sick and tired of being ordered around like this. After getting in bed, she heard Cheyenne lock the door and then jiggle it to test it. Then, Morrigan just laid awake staring at the ceiling in the dark room. ¡°Hey¡­ Morrigan?¡± Pepper whispered. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Um¡­ You didn¡¯t make me come with you. Why did you say that?¡± ¡°Figured she was going to hate me one way or another, so no point getting you in trouble. Besides, I don¡¯t plan on staying here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry your leg got hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too bad¡­¡± she sighed, knowing it was going to make shadow stepping all but impossible. Death could shadow step from a standstill, but she needed a running start first, which would be impossible until her leg healed. ¡°Um¡­ what did you do to it? The gho¡ªum¡­ hollow.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t talk about it. Sorry. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see any of that. It won¡¯t be bothering you anymore though. It¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°You exorcized it?¡± ¡°If you want to see it that way.¡± Morrigan rolled onto her side with her back facing Pepper. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Go to sleep.¡± Silence hung in the air for a little while but Pepper had one more thing to say. ¡°Thank you, Morrigan. I¡¯m really very grateful.¡± ¡°Grateful for what?¡± ¡°That I met you. I know you said you have to leave and I can¡¯t go with you. But I am glad I met you. Even if I¡¯ve only known you for one day.¡± ¡°Well, it was interesting meeting you, too. I didn''t know regular humans could see spirits.¡± ¡°Regular¡­ humans?¡± ¡°Uh. Forget it. I just phrased it weird. Look, I don¡¯t think I can talk to you about this stuff, so stop asking. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t need to apologize. Anyway, I do need to sleep. Talk in the morning?¡± It was too dark to see Pepper, even if Morrigan was facing her, but she could almost hear the smile in her voice. ¡°Okay. Talk to you in the morning. Good night.¡± Morrigan felt bad for her. She didn¡¯t know much about Pepper, but she could tell how lonely she was. Probably because Morrigan related to that. But, its not like she could take her with her. She wondered where Noir was and why he hadn¡¯t shown himself yet. As far as she knew, she would still be expected to do some reaping tomorrow, so why hadn¡¯t she been briefed on the game plan yet? Then, she had the idea to whisper very quietly. ¡°Noir¡­ are you here?¡± There was no response. So, she closed her eyes and eventually let herself drift off to sleep. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 85 - Confrontation
Chapter 85 - Confrontation
¡°Okay! Wake up, girls!¡± Sarah called from down the hall. Morrigan could hear her knocking on each door as she went from one room to the next. ¡°Rise and shine! Breakfast in an hour!¡± Morrigan wrapped her pillow around her ears and winked one eye open as she looked at the alarm clock on the nightstand. It was 8:00am. That wasn¡¯t terribly early, but considering the amount of sleep she actually got last night, she was not happy about being forced awake. Sarah stopped at their door, knocking a few times and calling, ¡°Morrigan, Pepper. Get up and get ready, and I¡¯ll be back to talk to you in a few minutes.¡± Then she continued down the hall, knocking on doors and yelling for everyone to get up. Pepper sat up, stretched, and yawned, then got out of bed. Morrigan buried her head under her pillow only to hear Pepper ask. ¡°Morrigan, did you hear? It¡¯s time to get up.¡± Morrigan let one eye glare at the younger girl from the safety of her covers. ¡°I heard,¡± she said flatly. ¡°Oh¡­ well then you should¡­¡± Morrigan rolled the other way, facing her back toward Pepper. Morrigan typically tried not to be rude to people who were not outright rude to her, and Pepper certainly wasn¡¯t. She was a bit of an airhead, maybe, but she was nice. But when it was a matter of getting enough sleep, Morrigan had a very low level of tolerance. ¡°Um¡­ so should I¡­ give you five minutes? Or¡­¡± Uuuhhhg! What is with this girl! ¡°I¡¯m getting up. Just give me a minute,¡± Morrigan grumbled. ¡°Oh. Okay¡­¡± Morrigan closed her eyes, letting the wonderful feeling of bed consume her for a few more precious moments. It was a place where there were no worries about where she had to go or who she had to talk to, and her body could just relax with no pain, anxiety, or discomfort. But¡­ it couldn¡¯t last forever. After a few minutes, she sat up and looked at the change of clothes they provided her, neatly folded on the nightstand. Luckily, the white T-shirt wouldn¡¯t turn black, and the gray sweatpants likewise shouldn¡¯t alter too much. It was a pretty solid gray, so not much proper color could be stripped from it. She glanced over her shoulder just long enough to see Pepper was facing the other way and getting changed as well, so Morrigan quickly followed suit and exchanged her clothes. Once she was in the shelter-provided clothing, she put her black hoodie on over top and zipped it up. The sweatpants didn¡¯t seem to change at all, so at least that was one issue that never truly manifested itself this morning. Then, Sarah was knocking on the door. ¡°You girls ready?¡± she called. ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am,¡± Pepper answered. Morrigan heard the lock disengaging, and then the door opened. Sarah was rubbing the corners of her eyes as she shut the door behind herself and took a deep breath. ¡°So, you two know what I have to talk to you about, but there¡¯s something else first. Morrigan, I have some good news about your mother.¡± ¡°My mom?¡± Morrigan asked, instantly becoming more attentive. ¡°She regained consciousness for a short time. She was made aware you are alive and in a safe place, but from what I understand she still is very much recovering. Her consciousness is sporadic but doctors are sure she will keep improving every day and should make a full recovery.¡± ¡°So when can I see her?¡± ¡°That will be up to Saffron. I¡¯m sure at the very least we can arrange a call.¡± Morrigan nodded, happy to hear her mom was doing better, but she was also a little pissed off about being lied to. Originally, when this all started, she was under the impression she¡¯d be able to go back to the hospital sooner, but that has seemed to become less and less of a commitment from her legal kidnappers. ¡®Visiting her soon¡¯ had turned into ¡®maybe a phonecall¡¯ over the course of the last day. ¡°But, now that we got that out of the way¡­ Do you have any idea what you two did last night?¡± she said rubbing her forehead. ¡°That shelf just fell over,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Not my fault.¡± ¡°Now, I highly doubt that. But you two were wandering down there in the dark, so something like that happening doesn¡¯t surprise me. How¡¯s your ankle?¡± Morrigan shrugged and lifted it. ¡°Fine.¡± Though, that was a lie. As she stood there she was careful not to put direct pressure on it. Sarrah sighed. ¡°So, just what were you doing down there? Cheyenne tells me you were ghost hunting.¡± ¡°Yeah. It was my idea to go look,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not sure I believe that. You went through all that trouble of putting tape on the door and sneaking out just to creep around a basement? You could have taken a look in the morning if you were that interested.¡± ¡°Ghosts aren¡¯t out during the day,¡± Morrigan said matter-of-factly, though she knew better than anyone that was completely untrue. ¡°Pepper,¡± Sarah turned her gaze on the other girl. ¡°What were you really doing last night? Why go through all that trouble?¡± ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s as¡­ Morrigan said. And she was able to exorcize it. But it pushed the shelf on top of her first.¡± Her voice was small, and she wrung the hem of her shirt as she spoke. ¡°Exsorsize it?¡± Sarah asked raising an eyebrow. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s gone now¡­ Thanks to Morrigan. The wailing stopped.¡± ¡°Pepper. Come on, now. You¡¯re old enough to know what¡¯s real or not. Morrigan didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true,¡± Pepper insisted. Sarah sighed, seemingly conceding on this point. ¡°Alright¡­ Well, here¡¯s the thing. Morrigan, if you snuck out of the room intending to run away again, we would have had a big problem here. Luckily, it doesn¡¯t seem that was the case, so I¡¯m not going to make a big deal out of this. Nothing valuable was broken anyway... it¡¯s just a big mess. But please, never do anything like this again. The rest of the house is off-limits after lights out. Break the rules again, and there will be consequences. Understand?¡± ¡°Well, considering you¡¯re keeping me locked up, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem,¡± Morrigan muttered under her breath. ¡°Be that as it may, it seems you have a talent for getting past locked doors. There¡¯s apparently a lot of curiosity over how you got into the hospital unnoticed in the first place.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Well, if I told you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it again, so I¡¯m keeping that to myself,¡± Morrigan said smugly. ¡°Hmmm¡­ You know, I¡¯m not doubting how capable you are. Frankly, I¡¯m a little impressed with your trick with the tape. But if you¡¯re really smart you¡¯ll accept your current situation for what it is and make the best of it. Otherwise, you¡¯re only going to make things worse for yourself. Anyway, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡± She turned and opened the door, then said one more thing in a lower voice. ¡°And please, don¡¯t say anything about ghosts to the other girls. Some of them have given Pepper a hard enough time already.¡± Morrigan¡¯s expression dropped. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already figured they were bitches.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes tense, and she spoke firmly. ¡°They are young girls in difficult situations, just like everyone who comes through this house.¡± ¡°Sure, but being in a tough situation and being a bitch are two different things. And Pepper¡¯s having just as hard a time as anyone, so that isn¡¯t fair.¡± Sarah took Morrigan in for a moment, and if Morrigan wasn¡¯t mistaken, she thought she may have seen some respect come through the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°Well¡­ just please don¡¯t get into any trouble. Anyway, breakfast is in thirty minutes.¡± With that, Sarah left the room, not locking it behind herself this time. ¡°Hey Morrigan¡­ Um¡­ are you still planning on leaving?¡± Pepper asked once Sarah left. ¡°Yeah, I kind of have to.¡± She put some weight on her foot, winced, then sighed. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to get very far like this for now, though.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ll stay for a while?¡± The hopeful gleam in Pepper¡¯s eyes made Morrigan feel a little guilty. She needed to go, but until she saw her list, she was a sitting duck as far as any reaping went unless any other hollows or wandering spirits came her way. ¡°Hard to say. I¡¯m guessing leaving this place isn¡¯t as simple as stepping out the front door, is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ somebody will notice you leave and come after you. Um¡­ the police will be called right away too¡­ most likely.¡± ¡°Right. Well, I¡¯ll figure it out later.¡± She still had perception blocking, so theoretically, walking out the front door could work, as long as nobody was paying too close attention. Either way, her ankle would limit how far she could get. If they noticed her absence too soon and someone came looking for her, there was no guarantee she wouldn¡¯t just get picked up again. ¡°I¡¯ll help¡­ if you need it¡­¡± Pepper said quietly, her eyes shifting away shyly. Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. There was such a thing as quiet people who only seemed nice because they weren¡¯t assertive, but that was not Pepper. She genuinely seemed to want to help, even if it broke the rules and even if it meant Morrigan would be leaving her. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Morrigan patted her shoulder and winked. ¡°It¡¯s my problem, and I don¡¯t want to get you into any trouble.¡± Morrigan picked up the toothpaste and brush Sarah had given her last night and went down the hall to the bathroom. Pepper followed along like a duckling. Upon approaching the door, she heard laughter and chattering coming from inside. ¡°Great¡­¡± she muttered to herself and opened the door. It was the three girls from last night. Their chatting paused as Morrigan stepped inside. She nodded to ponytail girl, Jenna, as she caught her eyes but continued to the sink without saying anything. The atmosphere in the bathroom felt notably tense as the other girls exchanged glances. Morrigan ignored them and focused on prepping her toothbrush. Pepper took her place at the sink next to her. ¡°Hey, new girl. Can¡¯t say good morning?¡± Livy said. She was the redhead with the oversized green sweater. Morrigan looked at her in the mirror. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it either,¡± she answered dryly as she started brushing. Seeing herself in the mirror, she saw her own inhumanly white skin and red eyes. She supposed it just didn¡¯t work on her own perception of herself, so there was no need to worry. Otherwise, Hilda would have warned her to stay away from mirrors. ¡°So what¡¯s your deal?¡± ¡°My deal?¡± Livy clicked her teeth. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Because they¡¯d put handcuffs on me again if I tried to not be here.¡± Jenna put a hand on Livy¡¯s shoulder, pulling the shorter girl back, and gave Morrigan a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the girl who was on the news. You seem totally different from the missing person pictures, though.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Morrigan responded disinterestedly. ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s the hoodie, and you look skinnier... a bit paler, too¡ªlike you haven¡¯t gotten any sun. Hey, did someone have you locked up all summer or something crazy like that?¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t answer, scoffing as she leaned down to cup some water into her mouth and rinse. Pepper seemed to be trying to mind her own business, but when Morrigan came up from rinsing her mouth out, she saw Pepper staring back at her in the mirror, her mouth slightly agape. Morrigan didn¡¯t think anything of it until Pepper looked back and forth between Morrigan and the mirror, and suddenly Morrigan had a pang of anxiety that Pepper was, in fact, seeing through the glamour in the mirror. Thus, Morrigan quickly spit into the sink, lowering her head enough to hide under her hood. ¡°Anyway,¡± Jenna continued. ¡°Sorry to hear about your mom. That must be tough. How is she?¡± ¡°Did you want something?¡± Morrigan said sharply as she turned around. She glanced at Pepper again, to see the younger girl had returned her focus on brushing her teeth. She didn¡¯t think Pepper could see anything but wasn¡¯t entirely sure. No... there¡¯s no way she saw anything. She¡¯d be freaking out. I¡¯m just being paranoid. She probably only looked surprised because she heard about me on the news and just realized who I was. ¡°I was just asking a question,¡± Jenna said innocently as she stepped forward. She was at least a full head taller than Morrigan, and she looked down at her with an almost amused but clear, hostile slant to her eyes. ¡°Seriously, no need to get defensive. We¡¯re all stuck here together. Right? Might as well get along.¡± Through her peripheral vision, Morrigan noticed Pepper nervously wringing her shirt again. There was an unspoken threat in Jenna¡¯s words, exaserbated by the fact the only exit was blocked by her lackeys. ¡°Do you mind stepping out of our way?¡± Morrigan asked. Jenna shrugged a shoulder without moving. Then, Tyler, the black haired girl, spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re the one who was being rude, new girl.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Livy agreed. ¡°Feels like you¡¯re looking down on us. That pisses me off!¡± ¡°Plus you¡¯re rooming with Pepper,¡± Jenna added, moving in even closer. ¡°You were brought here by the police, after all. I¡¯m worried you¡¯re a bad influence on her.¡± Tyler smirked. ¡°Yeah, she is impressionable. I¡¯m starting to wonder if she¡¯ll be okay with someone like you.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed, not impressed by the obvious intimidation. Pepper¡¯s small voice piped up from beside her. ¡°Sh-she¡¯s not bad. She¡¯s nice to me.¡± Tyler scoffed, leaning against the doorframe, her smirk widening. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s nice to you? That¡¯s cute. But that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s good for you, Pepper.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re just trying to look out for you, you know?¡± Livy chuckled, as she moved toward Pepper. Pepper looked visibly uncomfortable, her gaze darting around as if seeking an escape. But, Tyler purposely positioned herself right over the only exit. Morrigan stepped between Pepper and Livy. ¡°I get it, you¡¯re trying to intimidate us, but I can promise you one thing¡ªI don¡¯t give a fuck, and I¡¯m not interested in playing your stupid games.¡± ¡°You fucking bitch,¡± Livy sneered. She balled a fist and made a move to swing at her. Morrigan tensed, but the strike never came as Jenna stepped in. The tall girl put her hand in the way, blocking Livy¡¯s punch. ¡°She¡¯s not worth getting in trouble, Livy,¡± Jenna said. She then locked eyes with Morrigan. ¡°You got a lot of nerve talking shit the way you do, though. I suggest watching your mouth in the future, or we might have a problem.¡± With that, Jenna nodded to the two other girls and moved to leave. Livy trailed behind a moment, keeping a glare on Morrigan, but eventually followed Jenna and Tyler out of the bathroom. ¡°Tsk¡­ Damn, that¡¯s annoying,¡± Morrigan muttered once she and Pepper were alone again. ¡°A-are you okay?¡± Pepper asked timidly. ¡°Yeah. Pretty sure they were just feeling me out¡­ Probably got pissed when I didn¡¯t let them intimidate me. How about you, though? You alright?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ sorry I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°Na, there¡¯s nothing you can do. Do they always treat you like that, though?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Not really¡­¡± She scratched her arm and looked away. Morrigan frowned, knowing that probably wasn¡¯t true. She didn¡¯t get why people behaved that way. Either they wanted to scare someone into doing whatever they wanted, or they just got a kick out of it. One thing Morrigan knew for sure, though, was that people like that only acted tough when they were in a group. ¡°Screw it, let¡¯s go eat,¡± Morrigan said. Pepper nodded, her gaze still remaining low, but glancing back to the mirror one more time before following Morrigan out of the bathroom. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 86 - Breakfast at Tiffanys
Chapter 86 - Breakfast at Tiffany''s
Morrigan carefully navigated downstairs, favoring her injured ankle with each step. When she and Pepper arrived in the dining room, they found Jenna and Tyler setting the table with plates and silverware. Morrigan knew their type all too well¡ªthey probably played the part of angels in front of the counselor and even if any of the adults suspected them, they likely underestimated just how devious Jenna¡¯s crew truly were. On top of that, someone like Pepper wouldn¡¯t speak up and alert anyone to what¡¯s really going on so it''s no wonder they got away with it. Jenna smiled in her usual manner, asting as though their altercation in the bathroom had never happened. ¡°Want to help grab some stuff from the kitchen?¡± she asked, her tone bright and insincere. Morrigan narrowed her eyes at Jenna instead of verbalizing an affirmation, but moved toward the kitchen all the same. Before she reached it, a different girl, wearing glasses and holding a serving platter, emerged. ¡°Oh yeah, introductions,¡± Jenna said. ¡°Beth, Morrigan. Morrigan, Beth.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Beth nodded as she passed, setting the tray down on the table. ¡°Same,¡± Morrigan replied, wondering if Beth was part of Jenna¡¯s crew or not. ¡°And there¡¯s one more I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve met yet. Cersi¡¯s our resident chef,¡± Jenna explained, pointing toward the kitchen. Cersi emerged, quickly dusting her hands off on an apron slung around her neck. She looked about Pepper¡¯s age. She turned her head curiously and Morrigan noticed a scar¡ªa straight line where hair didn¡¯t grow¡ªrunning from her left temple to the corner of her eyebrow. Morrigan tried not to stare, but the scar was hard to ignore. She couldn¡¯t imagine anything other than a knife making such a clean cut. Jenna dispensed with the introduction. ¡°Cersi, this is Morrigan, the new girl.¡± ¡°Hey! Nice to meet cha¡¯.¡± Cersi nodded, offering the first genuine smile Morrigan had seen in a long time. It lacked the fakeness of Jenna¡¯s smiles or the hollow concern of CPS agents and cops. ¡°Nice to meet you too. Do you work here?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m an orphan like the rest of ya¡¯. Well, like most of the people here anyway. I like cooking, so they let me do it. Hey! We just need cups, plus a couple of serving trays and a pitcher in there.¡± Cersi spoke quickly, and her movements matched her rapid speech. Morrigan noticed she hadn¡¯t stopped wiping her hands on the apron since she¡¯d appeared and then disappeared back into the kitchen. Morrigan and Pepper followed her in, each grabbing something, with Livy and Tyler doing the same. Soon everyone was seated at the table, and the once spacious dining room suddenly felt a bit crowded. Pepper and Beth sat on either side of Morrigan, the three of them clearly the quietest. Though, once Cersi¡¯s attention got on Morrigan she didn¡¯t have much of a chance to get many words out either way. "So, Morrigan, where you from?¡± ¡°Well, from around here. Just south of¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got that look about you, like you¡¯ve seen a bunch of places or maybe just one really tough one. I¡¯ve been here for a while, moved around a lot before, though. I, uh, just kind of moved from place to place with my dad, but that ended a while ago when I was pretty young. Where¡¯s the furthest you¡¯ve ever been? I almost went to Hawaii once, but it didn¡¯t happen, and¡ª¡± Morrigan tried a couple of times to answer her, but it was clear that wasn¡¯t going to work, so she gave up and just ate her food. Cersi¡¯s cooking was really good, though. The pancakes were fluffier than anything Morrigan had ever had, the bacon was perfectly crispy, and the omelet was surprisingly complex, showcasing Cersi¡¯s skill. "Anyway, you¡¯ll love it here once you get used to things. It¡¯s not so bad," Cersi continued, barely pausing to breathe. "We have movie nights on Fridays, and sometimes Sarah lets us do karaoke. Do you like to sing?" Morrigan shook her head, a slight smile tugging at the corners of her mouth. She didn¡¯t bother attempting a verbal answer. "That¡¯s okay! Not everyone¡¯s into it. Thing about singing though, you just can¡¯t think about it. If you ever think about it, you¡¯ll mess up ¡¯cuz it¡¯s something you¡¯re supposed to do naturally." Cersi leaned in, lowering her voice slightly. "You know, if you ever need anything, or if you wanna help cook, let me know. Jenna¡¯s, well, Jenna, but not everyone¡¯s like that, you know?" Beth chimed in before Cersi could switch topics again. ¡°So, what happened last night anyway?¡± Pepper fidgeted in her seat. Morrigan was more interested in what Cersi said about Jenna who sat with her crew and Sarah on the far end of the table. It seemed to her that Cersi and Beth were not one of them after all. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a total wreck down there!¡± Cersi¡¯s voice lowered as she glanced cautiously toward Jenna¡¯s group. ¡°Sarah said a shelf fell on you. That¡¯s crazy! Like, what happened?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ got lost,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a big place,¡± Cersi agreed. ¡°I never really got lost, except when I first got here. I didn¡¯t remember what room was mine because they all look the same. So anyway¡ª¡± ¡°Cersi,¡± Beth said, raising a hand to cut her off. ¡°You haven¡¯t touched your food. It¡¯s getting cold.¡± ¡°The ghost is gone,¡± Pepper suddenly chimed in, speaking faster than Morrigan thought possible for her. Probably because she knew from experience her window of opportunity was quite small around Cersi. ¡°Really?¡± Beth asked. ¡°Yeah¡­ it really is.¡± Morrigan exhaled and said, ¡°Yeah, I exorcised it.¡± She took a drink of her orange juice and winked at Beth as if it were an inside joke. Beth seemed to catch on. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Well, if it¡¯s gone, that¡¯s good. Guess it won¡¯t bother you anymore,¡± Beth said. Cersi lasted all of thirty seconds before washing down a few bites and starting up again. ¡°Man, that¡¯s cool! Never really saw one, but lots of people have. You hear about it all the time. Some people are really into that stuff. Speaking of which, you got any hobbies? I mean, aside from ghost-hunting¡ª¡± ¡°Sewing,¡± Morrigan cut in, actually wanting to answer that question. Plus, she wanted to steer Cersi away from the ghost topic since her voice was starting to get loud again. ¡°I used to like fixing up old clothes, or repurposing them to make something new.¡± Beth leaned back slightly, eyeing the rune on the back of Morrigan¡¯s hoodie. ¡°So, that symbol on your back?¡± Morrigan smirked. ¡°I have a friend who¡¯s into occult stuff. It¡¯s a rune. And yeah, I embroidered it myself.¡± ¡°Looks complicated. That must¡¯ve taken you forever.¡± ¡°About a week,¡± Morrigan said with a shrug. ¡°A couple of hours here and there, and I finished it faster than you¡¯d think. My friend said runes work better if you spend a lot of time with them. This one¡¯s to¡­ uh¡­ well, evil spirits can¡¯t get past it.¡± Beth smiled, though there was a hint of skepticism. ¡°You¡¯re really into that stuff, huh?¡± ¡°Not as much as my friend.¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t blame her for being skeptical. She wouldn¡¯t have believed it either if she hadn¡¯t seen so much of the supernatural world herself over the summer. ¡°Um¡­ do you think you could teach me to sew something like that?¡± Pepper asked. ¡°To help keep spirits away.¡± ¡°Well¡­ maybe when I get my phone back. I don¡¯t really know how to draw the runes myself. But if I can get her to send me a picture, sure.¡± ¡°Can I get in on this?¡± Cersi asked. ¡°Sounds fun. You know, it¡¯s the same thing every day around here. I like cooking and all, but it¡¯s not like I can do it all day¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Morrigan chuckled, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Of course you can. Well, we¡¯d need some sewing supplies too.¡± ¡°Hey, Sarah!¡± Cersi called to the counselor sitting at the other end of the table, chatting with Jenna¡¯s group. Pepper shrank into her seat as Jenna¡¯s crew¡¯s attention shifted toward them. ¡°Can we make a trip to Hobby Hut sometime? Morrigan wants to show us how to sew runes!¡± ¡°Runes?¡± Sarah asked. ¡°Yeah, for warding off evil spirits!¡± Morrigan rubbed her eyes and sighed, feeling a twinge of embarrassment. Jenna¡¯s gaze flickered over them, and Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure if she saw a hint of condescension, skepticism, or flat out disdain in her eyes. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t a happy expression. Sarah, however, sounded intrigued. ¡°Warding off spirits, huh? That sounds like an interesting project. I don¡¯t see why not.¡± Cersi beamed, clearly pleased with herself for initiating the plan. ¡°Awesome! This is gonna be so much fun!¡± Beth sighed. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how to be discreet, do you?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re too quiet, you never get what you want!¡± Cersi said, snapping her fingers and pointing at Beth. ¡°That¡¯s the same reason I get to cook. I just kept talking about it until I was the one doing it!¡± ¡°You could ask some things privately, you know.¡± ¡°I could, but I didn¡¯t,¡± Cersi said, waving a fork with several chunks of pancake skewered on it before stuffing it into her mouth smugly. *** After breakfast, Morrigan tried to explore the lower hallway branching off from the dining room. She wanted to get a better sense of the house¡¯s layout and identify potential escape routes. But she only managed a few steps before she was stopped. ¡°Hey, Morrigan,¡± Sarah called, making her turn around. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t want you wandering the house. Can you just stay in the living room so I can keep an eye on you?¡± ¡°I just wanted to look around,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t let you do that. You¡¯re still a flight risk. Really, I should be keeping you confined to your room, but I want to give you a chance.¡± Morrigan frowned. ¡°Fine,¡± she replied sharply, but saw no point in arguing. Sarah gave her a sympathetic look. ¡°And I¡¯m waiting to hear back from Saffron. I¡¯ll let you know about contacting your mom or visiting as soon as I hear something.¡± ¡°Right. Thanks.¡± Morrigan nodded and walked back to the living room, doing her best to hide her limp. The living room was spacious, filled with mismatched furniture that gave it a homely feel. A large TV dominated one wall, but Jenna¡¯s crew was already gathered there, flipping through channels. There was no way she was going to sit with them, so she turned her attention to the stairs, deciding she might as well go lay down. She was still tired after the little sleep she got the night before. After ascending a few steps, she realized she was being followed and turned. ¡°Oh. Hey, Pepper.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ is it okay if I hang out with you?¡± ¡°Well, I was just going to lay down.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± Pepper said, glancing away and scratching her arm. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s your room too, though. Don¡¯t let me stop you.¡± ¡°I¡­ um¡­ I just don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± Morrigan gave a flat chuckle. ¡°No, you¡¯re fine. Come on.¡± With that, she continued up the stairs with Pepper following her. Once they made it back to the room, Morrigan plopped down on the bed, her hands behind her head. She didn¡¯t exactly need to be alone for Noir to show himself¡ªhe could just make his presence known to her and tell her to go somewhere private if necessary. Seriously though¡­ where the hell is that cat? I should be reaping right now. She knew she hadn¡¯t seen or heard the last of Alice and wondered how her current confinement was playing into that other reaper¡¯s evaluation of her. ¡°Hey, Morrigan.¡± Morrigan looked over to see Pepper sitting on her bed with her knees folded up, holding a book open in front of her. She didn¡¯t seem to be reading, though¡ªher fingers just played nervously with the corners of the pages. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I was just thinking about that ghost¡­ The hollow.¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it ever meant to hurt anyone. I think it was just sad¡­ and scared.¡± ¡°Yeah, probably. If it really had malicious intent, I would have been in a lot more trouble after that shelf fell on me.¡± ¡°Are a lot of spirits like that?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean¡­ they can seem scary. But I was just thinking¡­ Maybe they¡¯re usually the ones who are really scared.¡± Morrigan paused. ¡°Well¡­ yeah, I think so too. They were once human, you know? So imagine how you¡¯d feel knowing you¡¯re dead but still trapped here. Or even worse, some of them don¡¯t know they¡¯re dead, and they don¡¯t really get what¡¯s happening to them.¡± ¡°Um¡­ you¡¯ve helped spirits before, right?¡± Pepper asked. Morrigan hesitated, unsure if she should answer. ¡°Well¡­¡± But, since Pepper could see ghosts anyway, she was already involved in the supernatural. Morrigan decided there was no reason to outright lie. ¡°Yeah, that wasn¡¯t the first one, of course.¡± Pepper closed the book, seeming deep in thought. ¡°The thing is¡­ I um¡­¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow, propping herself up on one arm to get a better look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Pepper?¡± ¡°I know where another ghost is¡­ it¡¯s a few miles from here, but¡­ I was wondering if it would be possible for you to help her.¡± ¡°Her?¡± Morrigan asked, surprised by Pepper¡¯s words. It sounded like this spirit might be someone Pepper used to know. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°Her name was Juniper,¡± Pepper said, her voice trembling. ¡°She was my big sister.¡± CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 87 - A Haunting in Oregon
Chapter 87 - A Haunting in Oregon
Morrigan stared at Pepper, her brow furrowing. ¡°Your¡­ sister? You¡¯ve seen her spirit?¡± Pepper nodded silently, her expression somber. Morrigan hesitated before asking, ¡°How long ago did she¡­?¡± ¡°There was a car accident,¡± Pepper began, her voice trembling. ¡°A truck ran a red light and hit the driver¡¯s side of our car. My father and sister died instantly, but my mom and I were rushed to the hospital¡­¡± She hugged her knees tighter, as if trying to hold herself together. ¡°My mom didn¡¯t make it either. She never regained consciousness and died a week later. Me, though¡­ I was awake that very same day. I had a concussion and some bad bruises, but no broken bones or anything¡­ They said I was really lucky¡­¡± ¡°Lucky, huh?¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice hardened as she clicked her teeth in frustration. She sat up, leaning forward. ¡°Damn, I hate how people say that. There¡¯s nothing lucky about that.¡± Pepper¡¯s gaze dropped, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°I know... It didn¡¯t feel like luck at all.¡± Morrigan¡¯s tone softened. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Pepper. That¡¯s horrible. Nobody should have to go through that.¡± Pepper nodded again, her silence more telling than words. ¡°How long ago did this happen?¡± ¡°Five years. I was nine, and Juniper was twelve. She... She was a good sister. She was always protective of me¡­¡± Pepper¡¯s face hardened as she stared forward and bagan her story. ¡°Juniper was the only one who ever believed me when I talked about ghosts. Um¡­ I could always see them, but they weren¡¯t very clear when I was little. They¡¯ve become more and more clear over time, especially after the accident. I don¡¯t understand why, but that accident did something to my sixth sense. Before then, it was usually more of a sense, and if I looked really closely, I could barely make out their silhouettes. On rare occasions, they would be clearer, and no matter what, I could almost always hear them if they were sad spirits. Some are quiet and mind themselves, others...¡± She blinked, her gaze frozen as if recalling something traumatic. ¡°Anyway, after the accident, they all became as clear as normal people. Most don¡¯t talk to me either way¡­ not like my sister did anyway¡­ I mean¡­ not like she did at first... before... before she started to change.¡± Morrigan felt a chill go down her spine. If Pepper¡¯s sister never passed on, she would have eventually turned into a hollow. If she had maintained regular contact with Pepper throughout the transition, Morrigan could only imagine what witnessing that would have done to Pepper. ¡°The first time I saw her after the accident, she really was like her normal self. She was just lingering around the place where it happened. I went there on my own with flowers one day, hoping¡ªmaybe even expecting¡ªto see her, and I did. I was so happy. She tried to hug me, but we couldn¡¯t touch. I asked about Mom and Dad, but she didn¡¯t know where they were. But she was just happy that I found her and we could still see each other. Even if she was a ghost. After that, she started following me¡­ She¡¯d just be with me all the time.¡± Despite the sadness in her story, Pepper¡¯s face lit up with a bittersweet smile. Her eyes sparkled with the memory as she continued, ¡°She was always there¡ªat school, she¡¯d be standing over my shoulder, even helping me with my work, giving me the answers when the teacher called on me and I was too nervous to speak. She would tell jokes and comment on the things going on around me. Her presence made me feel confident. It felt like I always had someone in my corner helping me and looking after me. I kept her presence to myself, though. I knew nobody would believe me. She understood because she remembered how it was when she was alive. She was the only one who ever believed I could see ghosts, and she knew how people treated me when I tried to tell them about it.¡± Morrigan listened intently, her heart aching for the girl beside her. ¡°But, as time went on¡­ she started to change.¡± Pepper¡¯s smile faded as she clutched her knees even tighter. ¡°It started with little things. She used to listen to me talk all day, but then she started getting annoyed, telling me not to talk so much. Then, she¡¯d get upset when I was with other people and had to ignore her.¡± Pepper¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper as she continued, ¡°She became possessive. If I was talking to friends or doing something without her, she¡¯d get really angry. Not just annoyed¡ªfurious. She¡¯d demand I go somewhere we could be alone. If I didn¡¯t, or couldn¡¯t¡­ she would.¡± Pepper¡¯s voice choked. ¡°She started to make things happen... Objects would fall, doors would slam shut. It was like she didn¡¯t want me to have a life outside of her. She even started threatening to hurt the people around me. Like, if I made a friend, she¡¯d tell me if I didn¡¯t stop seeing them, she¡¯d make something bad happen to them¡­ and eventually¡­ she followed through on that threat.¡± Pepper¡¯s face paled, her voice barely audible. ¡°Th-there was this girl, Lucy. We met in middle school, about a year after the accident. Lucy was kind and funny. She didn¡¯t mind my weirdness, and she even stood up for me when other kids picked on me. We became really close. One day, Lucy invited me over to her house to study. I was so excited. It felt good to have a friend again.¡± Morrigan¡¯s heart clenched as she watched Pepper relive the memory. ¡°Juniper didn¡¯t like Lucy from the start. She kept saying things like, ¡®You can¡¯t trust her, she¡¯s just using you,¡¯ or ¡®She¡¯s going to hurt you.¡¯ I tried to reassure her that Lucy was a good friend, but Juniper wouldn¡¯t listen. That day at Lucy¡¯s house, Juniper was more agitated than ever. She kept telling me to leave, accusing me of forgetting about her. She cried, and even if I tried ignoring her, she wouldn¡¯t stop screaming at me. Of course, Lucy had no idea what was going on, so I hid in the bathroom and tried begging Juniper to just stop. I was crying, telling her to leave me alone¡­ I¡ªI said I wished she would just go and that I¡¯d never see her again. Juniper looked so hurt, and I felt guilty¡­ but she left me alone in the bathroom, and I thought she was gone¡­¡± Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Pepper¡¯s voice broke as she sobbed, her small body shaking with the force of her grief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not meaning to cry.¡± Morrigan¡¯s expression softened with concern. ¡°You¡¯ve never told anyone this before, have you?¡± Pepper shook her head vehemently. ¡°No! How could I? Nobody would believe me.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t apologize. Feel free to tell me everything¡­¡± Morrigan moved to sit beside Pepper on the bed, offering what comfort she could. ¡°So what happened?¡± She could tell it wasn¡¯t going to be good. Pepper sniffled, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. ¡°I heard a scream, and when I came out of the bathroom, I found Lucy at the bottom of the stairs. She¡¯d fallen. Juniper was nowhere in sight, but I knew it was her¡ªshe pushed Lucy!¡± Pepper buried her face in her arms and sobbed. Morrigan hugged her and rubbed her back. She was never very good at emotional support, but she hoped just listening and being here was enough. She couldn¡¯t imagine how devastating it must have been for Pepper. Eventually, Pepper¡¯s sobs subsided, and she continued in a trembling voice. ¡°Lucy broke her arm and had a concussion that healed, but other than that, she was okay. She had no idea how she fell¡ªshe thought she must have tripped somehow¡­ but I knew it was Juniper. I knew if I stayed friends with Lucy, Juniper would hurt her again. So, I started avoiding her. Lucy didn¡¯t understand. She thought I didn¡¯t want to be friends anymore. It broke my heart, but I had to keep my distance to protect her. I gave Juniper what she wanted¡­ and I stopped trying to make friends.¡± Tears rolled silently down Pepper¡¯s cheeks. ¡°The foster parents I was with got worried over how anti-social I was becoming. I¡¯d just sit alone so Juniper wouldn¡¯t feel threatened, but even then, she wasn¡¯t nice to me. She was always irritated, or she¡¯d cry and accuse me of hating her. But I didn¡¯t hate her¡ªI really didn¡¯t. Despite how scary she had become and how bad she made me feel, I didn¡¯t hate her. I just knew she was in pain, and I felt helpless to make her happy. ¡°Juniper¡¯s moods got worse and worse until she would just start screaming and wailing all night long. Even her appearance started to change. It was subtle at first, but more and more, she would lose¡­ her features. Like the ghost in the basement¡ªhow it looked more like a mannequin than a person. That¡¯s what started to happen to Juniper. Her eyes became this sick color¡ªlike milky yellow¡ªand when she¡¯d stare at me, it was like she wasn¡¯t seeing me. She wasn¡¯t really herself anymore¡­ she was just a tortured shell, following me around everywhere. We didn¡¯t have conversations anymore; she wasn¡¯t capable of that; if she spoke, it was just vague accusations or begging me not to leave her, but I¡¯m not sure she was even talking to me anymore. That was preferable to the screaming, though. Sometimes, she would just scream and scream while knocking things over, and nothing I could do would make her stop! ¡°Eventually, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and I did the only thing I could think of. I started running. Every chance I got, I would run from wherever I was living until someone stopped me or picked me up again¡­¡± She wiped her wet cheeks on her sleeve. ¡°And it actually worked. Eventually, I got away from her, and she stopped finding me. But I know where she went because I go to check every once in a while. Every few months or so, if I get a chance, I¡¯ll bring flowers to where my family died. Every time, I hope and pray that Juniper won¡¯t be there. I hope she¡¯ll be gone and that I can take it as a sign that she finally passed on. But she¡¯s always there¡­ she... she doesn¡¯t even look like herself anymore. She¡¯s just this floating thing that paces around and screams. I can¡¯t even get close and try to talk to her because I¡¯m afraid if she notices me, she¡¯ll start following me again.¡± It seemed Pepper¡¯s story was over. She just stared forward, hugging her knees, tears now silently streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Pepper¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t even imagine what it must have been like to go through that, and witness it. But¡­ listen, that isn¡¯t your sister anymore, and it¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault that she turned out that way. It¡¯s not because you did something wrong, and it¡¯s not her fault either. That¡¯s just what happens to lingering spirits¡­ they eventually turn into hollows.¡± ¡°But why? Why did that have to happen to her? The Juniper I knew was so kind. She¡¯d never hurt anyone, especially not me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because she formed an attachment to you after her death, and as she lost more and more pieces of herself¡ªthe things that made her the Juniper you knew¡ªthat attachment turned into more of an obsession. That¡¯s how my mentor explained it to me anyway.¡± ¡°Your... mentor? Somebody else who hunts ghosts?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably not the best way to put it. But yeah... I¡¯m kind of new to this whole thing, to be honest.¡± Morrigan exhaled, quickly calculating whether or not to tell Pepper about reapers. Ultimately she decided not to. She had only met Pepper yesterday, after all. Not like Emma, whom she had known for years. ¡°Anyway. That¡¯s just what happens when spirits turn into hollows. They begin haunting certain places or, in your case, people. She was haunting you, but at a certain point, it wasn¡¯t her anymore. Like you said, it was just a shell.¡± ¡°I know¡­ I know that wasn¡¯t Juniper. That¡¯s the only thing that makes this bearable¡ªreminding myself who Juniper really was. She wasn¡¯t selfish or angry. She was kind, and she would go out of her way, even sacrificing herself, before ever hurting someone else. But¡­ I just can¡¯t stand to see her this way. I know it¡¯s not really her anymore, but it¡¯s what¡¯s left of her, and I can¡¯t stand seeing what she¡¯s been reduced to.¡± Pepper turned and grabbed Morrigan¡¯s hands, looking directly into her eyes. ¡°Morrigan, can you please at least help her move on? Like you did to the ghost in the basement?! Please! Can you help my sister?¡± Morrigan nodded and pulled her hands away. She was happy to comfort Pepper but was still wary of the fact her touch could kill. Even if she had gloves on, she preferred to avoid contact. ¡°Yeah, I can help. I don¡¯t know how we¡¯re going to sneak out of here again, but if you can show me where she is, I¡¯ll help her pass on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about four miles from here¡­ but¡­ can I come with you when you go?¡± Morrigan hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Pepper¡¯s face fell, her eyes pleading. ¡°Please, Morrigan. I need to be there. I need to say goodbye. Even if she doesn¡¯t understand me, I have to at least try.¡± Morrigan finally relented, knowing Noir or even Death might disagree with her decision. But she couldn¡¯t deny Pepper the chance to say goodbye to her sister. ¡°Alright. If it¡¯s four miles, it¡¯ll take at least an hour each way. If we can sneak out at night, there won¡¯t even be any traffic to slow us down. We could be back before anyone notices. But how are we supposed to get out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but I¡¯ll think of something,¡± Pepper said, her voice full of determination. She looked Morrigan in the eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°Morrigan. Thank you.¡± Read 12 chapters ahead (the rest of book two!) on patreon. Chapter 88 - Reunion
Chapter 88 - Reunion
Morrigan ended up catching up on some of her lost sleep from the night before until a sudden tapping on the door jerked her awake. ¡°Morrigan, are you in there?¡± Morrigan sat up, feeling exhausted. She looked over to Pepper¡¯s bed and saw she was gone. ¡°I¡¯m coming in,¡± the voice called again, and Morrigan realized it was Sarrah a moment before the door opened. ¡°Oh, good. There you are.¡± Morrigan huffed and flopped back down. ¡°What? Thought I slipped away?¡± ¡°Not exactly. Anyway, I have some good news.¡± Morrigan instantly sat up again. There was only one topic of good news that could be coming from Sarah right now. ¡°Your mom is awake and responsive. The doctors said it¡¯ll be okay to come see her today.¡± Morrigan nodded her head, letting out a heavy breath that she felt like she had been holding ever since yesterday. It was still hard to believe all of this started only a day ago. ¡°Saffron arranged things with Detective Grant, and he agreed to escort you back to the hospital. Now, make sure you¡¯re on your best behavior. He was under no obligation to do this, and we wouldn¡¯t have been able to get you to the hospital otherwise.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get it¡­ So when are we going?¡± ¡°They should be here in about an hour.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t Saffron taking me instead?¡± ¡°Well, first of all, she¡¯s at the hospital with your mother already. She¡¯s discussing a few things with her. The other reason is one you¡¯re well aware of.¡± Morrigan scoffed. ¡°Why would I try running when I¡¯m on my way to see my mom? That¡¯s all I wanted in the first place, you know.¡± That was partially a lie, but with her ankle still sprained running from Grant probably wouldn¡¯t work out either way. ¡°It¡¯s leaving the hospital they are more worried about, Morrigan. Last time you disappeared, you were gone for three months.¡± ¡°Then I suppose swinging by my house to get some spare clothes isn¡¯t going to happen?¡± Sarah frowned. ¡°From my understanding¡­ I don¡¯t think you want to go there.¡± ¡°I already saw,¡± Morrigan said as she got out of bed. She cracked her neck as she walked to the window. ¡°You¡­ did?¡± Sarah asked cautiously. ¡°Yeah. The bathroom. I went home first after I heard, then I went to the hospital. Anyway, you said they¡¯re getting me in an hour?¡± Sarah paused as she looked on Morrigan sympathetically, though Morrigan¡¯s own gaze was out the window. After a moment, she said, ¡°Yes, Grant will be here in an hour.¡± *** Shortly later, Morrigan found herself in the back of Grant¡¯s squad car once again, except this time she wasn¡¯t in handcuffs, and he seemed to be talking to her like an actual human being outside of just asking questions. ¡°So, Sarah mentioned you wanted to get some stuff from your house on our way back?¡± ¡°Um, yeah. Just clothes and some other stuff, if you can.¡± ¡°Yeah, shouldn¡¯t be a problem, it¡¯s on the way anyway. As long as you can fit it in one bag. And just so you know, they¡¯ll want to search everything you bring in. So don¡¯t try sneaking in anything stupid.¡± ¡°Are you serious? What do you think I would bring in?¡± ¡°Could be anything,¡± Grant said, shrugging one shoulder as he drove. ¡°Drugs, for example. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t do drugs, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally; it¡¯s just about following procedures.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Okay, I get that. But your procedures involve treating innocent people like criminals from the very start. How can you expect anyone to trust you when you don¡¯t even trust them first?¡± ¡°Is that why you refused to answer my questions the other day?¡± ¡°You just never asked anything worth answering.¡± Grant looked at her in the review mirror and chuckled. He then said, ¡°Well¡­ I had a long chat with Mr. Crowley.¡± ¡°About what?¡± ¡°What you¡¯ve been doing for the last three months. He tells me you were basically his live-in housekeeper.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what he told you, then I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing,¡± Morrigan said offhandedly. She knew better than to answer any questions directly, and she didn¡¯t trust that he had no ulterior motives. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just ask again. You sure everything''s alright with that guy?¡± ¡°If he wasn¡¯t a good guy, then why would I protect him?¡± ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Victims protect their abusers more often than you would think. Usually due to threats or gaslighting. I¡¯m just saying, though, if there is anything you¡¯d like to say about him, you¡¯d have nothing to worry about as far as any of that goes.¡± ¡°I said he¡¯s fine. I lied about my age, so he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with me staying with him. I also gave him a story about how I was in need, and he made a deal for me to just help him out. You know, odd jobs and stuff.¡± ¡°And he believed you?¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m a good actor when I need to be.¡± Grant was silent for a moment until he said. ¡°Yeah. I got that impression from your friends.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Hilda and Emma?¡± ¡°No, your friends from school. When I was investigating, it seemed all of them had a different impression of you than what was real. You did such a good job fabricating a different version of your life, at first I thought I was investigating the wrong Morrigan.¡± Morrigan kept her mouth shut. That¡¯s one more thing on her plate, the fact that all her lies about her life were unveiled to her friends at school. Funny, though, she barely cared about that. It was such a low priority in light of everything else that¡¯s been going on. Part of her couldn¡¯t believe life was once so simple that her social image was the biggest thing she had to worry about. It all seemed so trivial now. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°I also discovered your fake card, by the way.¡± Morrigan turned her gaze out the window. Shit! It¡¯s okay, just don¡¯t say anything. If he were going to arrest you for that, he would have done so already. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not doing anything about it unless they figure it out themselves. It only had a limit of five hundred dollars, after all. Of course, if the credit card company does figure it out themselves and decides to press charges, that¡¯ll be out of my hands.¡± ¡°So what, are you using that as a bargaining chip or something? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about either way, but even if I did, that would be illegal. That¡¯s called blackmail.¡± Grant laughed. ¡°You¡¯re pretty suspicious, aren''t you?¡± ¡°Do you blame me?¡± ¡°No, to be honest. If I were in your shoes, I¡¯d probably be the same way. But I¡¯m just saying, had anyone else given me that story Mr. Crowley did, I¡¯d think he was up to something and coached you on what to say. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case with you. I think you really did trick that old guy into thinking you were eighteen and down on your luck.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re someone who knows how to survive. I bet if you did give me the slip yesterday, we¡¯d never catch you again, and you¡¯d probably have been just fine. You strike me as that kind of kid. You know how to get what you need.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then why don¡¯t you just let me go?¡± ¡°Because survival for you means doing things that are illegal and manipulating people. That kind of behavior almost always goes down a bad road. Credit fraud at your age would just be the start of it. So if we can intervene now and get you out of the habit of just conning your way from one place to the next, maybe you¡¯ll end up on a better road and doing something better with those smarts of yours.¡± Morrigan believed him; he sounded sincere anyway. There was a time not long ago when his intervention would make sense, but she wasn¡¯t some random troubled teen. She was a reaper. Her future was one that made any goodwill offered by a cop or a social worker completely irrelevant. ¡°Thanks for taking me to see my mom, by the way.¡± He looked in the mirror and smiled. ¡°No problem. Just glad I can help.¡± *** Detective Grant seemed to keep within arms'' reach as he led her into the hospital. She tested it a few times by subtly walking in a way that created more distance, but he always seemed to match her movement. It seemed he was fully prepared for her to attempt to give him the slip. He apparently didn¡¯t know about her ankle, though. Walking was bearable but uncomfortable. Slamming her feet on the ground repeatedly in a full run would be way too much pain for her to ignore. So, he legitimately had nothing to worry about. ¡°Hello, we¡¯re here to see Anna Livingston,¡± Grant said to the receptionist. ¡°I¡¯ll buzz you in. It''s room 161.¡± Morrigan actually had a pang of anxiety clutch her as she realized she was about to see her mom. It''s what she had been waiting for, but it still felt awkward. She hadn¡¯t talked to her in three months, and that was before all the hearsay about her being a murderer and eventually attempting suicide. Morrigan still felt guilty, like it was her fault¡­ well, she knew for a fact it was her fault, and it made her feel even more guilty about how she would always look down on her mom. ¡°So I think Saffron¡¯s still with her,¡± Grant said as he led her toward the ICU. ¡°We¡¯ll hang out for a few minutes, and if everything looks good, we¡¯ll give you and your mom some privacy.¡± ¡°Looks good?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°That there¡¯s not too much stress. The doctors are still worried; she¡¯s very much in a recovery state, just so you know.¡± ¡°It was pretty bad, huh¡­¡± Morrigan muttered under her breath. Then, as her eyes came up, she saw a familiar black feline sitting on his haunches in front of the bathroom door. Morrigan did a double take on Grant to confirm that he couldn¡¯t see Noir. Noir¡¯s tail flicked, and he nodded his head toward the woman''s bathroom. Morrigan nodded, then asked, ¡°Detective Grant. Can I use the bathroom first?¡± ¡°Of course, go right ahead.¡± ¡°Sorry, nerves,¡± Morrigan said and hurried toward the bathroom. She opened the door, Noir slipping in by her feet; then she glanced under the stalls to be sure nobody else was there. Once she confirmed they were alone, she hid inside a stall and asked, "Noir! What took you so long?¡± ¡°Apologies. Master and I have been preoccupied.¡± ¡°Preoccupied? I¡¯m sorry, but what has Death had on his plate exactly other than gaming where you guys couldn¡¯t spare a moment to bring me a key!¡± ¡°A number of things.¡± His tail flicked. ¡°But it was not necessary until now. I¡¯ve simply come to tell you that you have three clients to reap tonight after midnight.¡± ¡°Great. So do you have my skeleton key?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you tonight. My apologies, but Master and I are both concerned about it entering human possession again. Therefore, we don¡¯t want to give it to you until you are ready to escape.¡± ¡°Right¡­ makes sense. So why did Death introduce himself as Mr. Crowley? That didn¡¯t seem necessary.¡± ¡°Well, the main reason was to retrieve your skeleton key from the evidence room at the police station. The other reason, if I understand, is simply that he thought it would benefit you to have a believable story. He did not give them the location of his true cabin, of course. Only one of his alternate properties.¡± "Alternate properties?" "Yes, he has several." "So just how rich is Death, again?" "Maintaining financial stability as an immortal is something I''m sure he''ll cover with you when the time comes." ¡°Right..." Morrigan sighed. "I still would have liked to hear from you guys a little sooner, though. Oh, and I reaped a hollow, by the way.¡± ¡°So you did. Well done.¡± ¡°That''s all you have to say?¡± His whiskers knitted. ¡°Well what were you expecting? I do think it''s good you¡¯ve shown you¡¯re able to take some initiative on your own, at least.¡± Morrigan narrowed her eyes at him. Even when he complimented her, it sounded like an insult. ¡°Anyway¡­ So what about Alice? Any news with her?¡± ¡°I spent the majority of last night searching for her but to no avail. I know master wishes to speak with her about what exactly her plans are.¡± ¡°You mean as far as sabotaging me and sending me to limbo?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°Hold on! I was joking. Would she really do that?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past her. But, she has some sense of justice. If she sees you as an innocent undeserving of a harsh fate, I don''t believe her issues with Master alone will be enough for her to orchestrate sending you to limbo.¡± Morrigan clicked her teeth. ¡°On the other hand... if she thinks I''m a piece of shit?" "Then she''ll do what she can to extract what she believes to be justice." "Damn! What kind of god complex is this chick on?¡± ¡°Indeed. It has always been a point of contention in our relationship. She values her own judgment far too much.¡± A knock on the door came with Grant calling, ¡°Morrigan? You okay in there?¡± ¡°Yeah, just a second!¡± She called back. ¡°You may go,¡± Noir said. ¡°I¡¯ll update you more when we meet tonight.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, one more thing. There¡¯s another hollow I know of that I want to take care of, but I want to bring a human along to watch.¡± His eyes narrowed at her. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my new friend. She can see ghosts, so it should be fine. We¡¯ll talk about it later!¡± Morrigan said, flushing the toilet even though it hadn¡¯t been used. ¡°Morrigan! Wait a moment!¡± he said with irritation in his voice, but she ignored him as she pretended to wash her hands and then met Grant in the hall. Grant raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Something funny?¡± he asked, and she just then realized she was smiling. Something about getting under Noir¡¯s skin was just too satisfying for her. It could make her smile even if the whole world was going to hell. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Morrigan said, then took a deep breath as her thoughts returned to her mother. Grant nodded, taking in her mood. ¡°Alright lets go. It¡¯s this room right over here.¡± He gestured toward the door marked 161, giving Morrigan a moment to steel herself for the encounter. As she approached, her hand trembled slightly, betraying the nerves that knotted her stomach. She took a deep breath, then with a soft push the door creaked open, revealing the dimly lit room where her mother lay. Saffron sat in a chair with a clipboard at her bedside. She looked frail, the stark white of the hospital sheets making her complexion seem more pallid. Tubes and wires trailed from her arms, linking her to a beeping machine. Seeing Morrigan, there was a bit of warmth mixed with shock. "Morrigan..." Anna''s voice was weak, but she pushed herself to sit up straighter. Morrigan felt guilty seeing her like this; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet her eyes. "Hey, mom,¡± Morrigan said, trying to force a smile as her gaze remained low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ve been gone¡­¡± CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 89 - Distance
Chapter 89 - Distance
¡°Come over here, kid, let me look at you,¡± her mom said. Morrigan forced a smile and approached slowly. She flinched when her mom took her hand and looked up at her. Morrigan focused on maintaining her glamour, worried about how closely her mom was scrutinizing her, afraid she might see through it. ¡°You haven¡¯t been eating right, have you? And what¡¯s with all the black?¡± Morrigan shrugged a shoulder. ¡°Fashion change.¡± ¡°You told me you were staying at a friend¡¯s house for a few days, then you never came back.¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be gone so long. I just¡­ I don¡¯t know, things came up, and I guess I didn¡¯t realize how much time had passed. Even when I knew you were looking for me, I kept putting it off, thinking I¡¯d come back the next day. Then I heard about what happened to you and¡­¡± Her mom glanced down at her bandaged wrists guiltily. ¡°Yeah¡­ Sorry, kiddo.¡± That''s all she said. She didn¡¯t make any excuses, didn''t even try to explain herself. That¡¯s how she always was, though. Morrigan remembered a time when she drank too much, and they had a huge fight. The next morning, she said sorry in the exact same way. But this time, Morrigan felt like she wasn¡¯t the one owed an apology or an explaination¡ªit was the other way around. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have just disappeared like that. I should have at least called or sent a letter¡ªanything. But I didn¡¯t. That was messed up¡­ I wish I could take it back.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re okay.¡± After that, a long silence hung in the room. Morrigan didn¡¯t really know what to say. Even under normal circumstances, she had trouble talking to her mom. Now, as the silence dragged on, she found herself unable to come up with any words. Should she bring up a happier memory? Any that exited seemed to slip from her mind. Should she ask her mom why she did it? That would just make things more uncomfortable. ¡°Got a new job,¡± her mom eventually said, breaking the silence. ¡°Oh yeah¡­ I saw¡­ I mean, heard.¡± ¡°Saw that video that little dweeb took of me, huh? I really should have just grabbed his camera and smashed it. Doubt he could¡¯ve stopped me,¡± a faint smile touched her lips, though her eyes remained distant, a blank quality to them as she stared forward. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah,¡± Morrigan tried to smile. She was still having trouble opening her mouth and saying things. Instead, she just watched her mom, who stared ahead with a slightly dreamy expression. She seemed a lot like her normal self, but different. Maybe it was because she looked so weak right now. Her face didn¡¯t frown so much as sag, as if even holding a neutral expression was too much effort. Saffron eventually spoke up, apparently deciding they¡¯d all suffered the uncomfortable silence long enough. ¡°Well, the nice thing is everyone turned out okay. So, you two can just start thinking about the future now.¡± ¡°Oh right. You taking my kid from me?¡± Anna asked. ¡°Just give it to me straight.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow as she looked between her mom and Saffron. Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure if they gave her drugs or it was just her weakened state but she did seem different. Saffron cleared her throat. ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯ll discuss things another time. For now, Morrigan¡¯s in a safe place, and you just need to focus on getting better.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dodge the question,¡± Anna said, relaxing into the bed a bit more. Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d given her drugs or if it was just her weakened state, but she definitely seemed different. ¡°Things aren¡¯t decided. I think, considering Morrigan¡¯s age and independence, some options might be open to us, but I don¡¯t really know right now. And going on that, do you have any relatives that Morrigan can stay with for the time being?¡± ¡°Nobody,¡± her mom said instantly. Morrigan stepped back and leaned against the wall. She stared at the ceiling, letting her mind zone out. This conversation didn¡¯t really matter. She was a reaper. Whatever decisions they made would be undercut by the fact that living a normal teenager¡¯s life was too inconvenient for her. She planned to stick around the shelter for now, at least until she helped Pepper¡¯s situation, but other than that, she had no intentions of playing along with CPS. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Maybe if she could go back to living with her mom, she¡¯d do that for a while¡­ but what would that even be like? Could she just go to school and continue as normal, pretending to still be alive? She looked down again when Saffron addressed her, but she had no idea what she said. ¡°Forget it,¡± Anna said to Saffron, Morrigan not entirely sure what she was responding to. ¡°Can I just have some alone time with my kid?¡± Saffron glanced at Grant, who shrugged a shoulder. Then she turned her attention to Morrigan and asked, ¡°Are you okay with that?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± Morrigan said, rolling her eyes. Once they were alone, Anna gave her a weak grin. ¡°So I heard you¡¯ve been scamming some old guy.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t scamming him,¡± Morrigan said defensively. ¡°I know, I know. You¡¯re not like that.¡± She let out a breath, staring at her own bandaged arm. ¡°I had two thoughts when you were gone. One was that something happened to you, and you were never coming back. The other was¡­ well¡­ what it turned out to be. You found something you liked better, so you were just sticking around somewhere else.¡± Morrigan stared at her. This felt so surreal now. Her old life had felt like a distant memory. She still had some connections to it, mostly in the form of Emma, but even with Emma, their relationship had drastically changed. She wasn¡¯t that old Morrigan, the one her mom thought she was. For a moment, standing in this hospital room, looking at her mother¡ªweak and just twenty-four hours past a suicide attempt¡ªshe felt like she was peeking into someone else¡¯s life. But there was a lingering sense of responsibility for that life. She had been that Morrigan, and she wasn¡¯t actually dead. She could have been, but she wasn¡¯t. So, she still owed the old Morrigan¡¯s life some closure. She just didn¡¯t know how to do that. ¡°Don¡¯t think so hard,¡± her mom said, her gaze not moving from her own arm during the long silence. ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± Morrigan clicked her teeth, her eyes drifting away. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I mean.¡± She took a breath. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why¡¯d I do this? I don¡¯t really know. It made sense at the time, I guess.¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and scoffing. That was such a typical response from her mother. Anna let out a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s it, really. I had a few bad days in a row. I¡¯ve been thinking about it¡­ and I guess it just started to make sense to me. Either you were gone and it didn¡¯t matter, or you¡¯d be just fine or even better off without me. So, there wasn¡¯t really anything left. One morning, I was supposed to go to work but didn¡¯t.¡± Morrigan cautiously returned her eyes to her mom. She tried to look at her¡ªreally look at her. How was she feeling right now? Would she have preferred it worked and she wasn¡¯t here right now? Did she have some dream where Morrigan herself had disappeared to a beach somewhere and was living a perfect life while she was just¡­ gone? ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± The word slipped out of Morrigan¡¯s mouth without any conscious decision to say it. Her head pounded suddenly, pressure building behind her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Words never worked well for her. When it came to her mom, the only thing that ever made things easier was just yelling, but she didn¡¯t want to yell right now. So she didn¡¯t say anything. Anna inhaled through her nose, her eyes drifting up as she leaned back. ¡°Sometimes I think there¡¯s an angel or something watching out for me.¡± Morrigan blinked through her tears, not understanding. ¡°A coworker got worried when I didn¡¯t show up for my shift. Apparently, based on the way I¡¯d been acting, she had a bad feeling. Can you believe she just left when they were already short-staffed? Called 911 on her way, then broke in and found me before they arrived. I don¡¯t remember any of that; that¡¯s just what they told me. I had thought the next time I opened my eyes, I¡¯d be somewhere else, in a different world or something. I don¡¯t know how it works. But I opened my eyes, and I was here, and¡­¡± She smiled as tears suddenly streamed down her face. ¡°I¡¯m here, and so are you. I got to see you again. I wouldn¡¯t have if I really¡­¡± Despite the small room, the distance felt impossible to overcome. Yet, Morrigan¡¯s legs moved all the same. It was only two, maybe three steps. Morrigan wasn¡¯t used to being comforted or comforting anyone in return. Even her warmest memories were notably isolated. Christmas morning was ¡®well, at least she tried,¡¯ and not much more than that. But that was still something. Morrigan remembered the cat. The one she would feed on her way to school. She remembered bringing it to her mom after it had gotten hit by a car. She begged her to do something to save it, but it was already too late. Instead, they buried it, and Morrigan cried as her mom kneeled behind her and draped an arm over her shoulders. Her mom probably felt the same way back then as Morrigan felt now. She didn¡¯t know how to do this, to show someone she cared and let them know they were not alone. It¡¯s unnatural if you¡¯re not used to it. But the difference is her mom at least tried, and more than once. Morrigan never really tried to understand her mom, never gave her the benefit of the doubt or any credit for anything she¡¯s done. Now realizing she could have lost the chance to ever do that made her understand. Time was not unlimited. Even if she was effectively immortal herself now, time only moved in one direction. If she didn¡¯t learn to think things through and see the bigger picture, she was going to miss these important moments and then live with that guilt for as long as she could stand being a reaper. So, she hugged her. Morrigan put both arms around her as best as she could. After a moment, she felt a single arm from her mom return the hug. ¡°Sorry I scared you,¡± Anna said. Morrigan shook her head, remaining in the embrace. She was crying. ¡°Just don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t care. I do! I don¡¯t want to lose you, Mom!¡± Anna rubbed her back. ¡°I¡¯m going to be alright. I promise.¡± Morrigan sobbed hearing those words, holding onto her mom in a way she never had before. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 90 - Heart to Heart
Additional Author Note! : I''d like to direct your attention to the shoutout above this chapter, as the writer is a friend of mine who was one of the very first beta readers for Death is a Girl and gave me great feedback. His story is currently doing quite well and making its way up Rising Stars, so if it looks like it may interest you please give it a chance! Chapter 90 - Heart to Heart
After the moment passed, Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but feel the awkwardness creeping back in. She¡¯d been at odds with her mom her whole life, so she supposed she couldn¡¯t expect things to change completely in one heartfelt moment. Still, something did change, and it felt good to have that moment with her. ¡°So, when do you think you¡¯ll get out of here?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Don¡¯t know. They¡¯re not letting you come back with me until I¡¯ve had a psych evaluation and fix some things with the house.¡± Her mom then muttered under her breath, ¡°Fucking assholes.¡± ¡°Are you really going to be okay?¡± Morrigan asked. Her mom took a little too long to answer. ¡°Yeah.¡± It wasn¡¯t very convincing, and Morrigan frowned. It was still hard to wrap her head around the fact that her mom had tried to end her life. She recalled what Death had said about one of their clients. ¡°For some, the pain of existence becomes too much to bear. They come to a different perspective on what life¡ªand death¡ªmean¡­ I would say for some, living is much harder than dying.¡± Is that where her mom¡¯s head was at right now? Was life so unbearable that she wanted to throw it away? Her mom suddenly broke the silence with a loud exhale, as if she¡¯d been having an internal conversation and finally reached a conclusion. ¡°Being a mom¡¯s the only thing I have, and I don¡¯t even do that right. I¡¯d be a lot worse at it if I weren¡¯t even here, though. So¡­ look, kid. I just had a really bad day. I¡¯m not going to do that again. Alright? So don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sorry you have to live somewhere else for a while now. I really am, but¡­ I guess it just is what it is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not bad at being a mom, though,¡± Morrigan said quietly. ¡°I just¡­ I always think about what¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s not all your fault, and I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m selfish¡ªI only ever think about myself.¡± Her mom smirked. ¡°Nah, that¡¯s how it¡¯s supposed to be, Morrigan. You¡¯re still a kid. Being a little selfish is your right. I¡¯m the adult who couldn¡¯t get her shit together.¡± ¡°But you did! You really did a good job!¡± ¡°Thanks, but you don¡¯t have to do that. I know where I did okay, and I know where I screwed up. You didn¡¯t have a normal childhood, and that¡¯s not on you¡ªit¡¯s on me.¡± She looked up at the ceiling. ¡°It¡¯s too late to change that; you¡¯re turning seventeen in six months. You¡¯re damn close to being an adult. I think it was too late a long time ago¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Morrigan asked, sensing that her mom was still a little loopy, either from her condition or the treatment she¡¯d been receiving. But one thing was certain¡ªthis might be the longest and most honest conversation they¡¯d ever had. ¡°You¡¯re a lot like me when I was your age,¡± her mom continued. ¡°I ran away from home a bunch of times. But you¡¯re smarter than me. You¡¯re not just after a good time¡ªyou¡¯re after something else. I don¡¯t know what it is, but whatever it is, it¡¯s better than where my head was at. Maybe you learned something from me after all, even if it¡¯s what not to be.¡± ¡°Come on, Mom, don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Her mom grinned. ¡°It¡¯s true, though. I¡¯m proud of you. Just take the compliment.¡± A silence hung in the air for a while until she asked, ¡°So, where do they have you staying? You like it there?¡± ¡°Not really¡­ They¡¯ve kind of been keeping me locked up in a room.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± She looked pissed for a moment, but then paused and laughed. ¡°Actually¡­ that¡¯s smart.¡± Morrigan shrugged a shoulder. ¡°I could¡¯ve left already if I wanted. I slipped a piece of tape into the door jam and snuck out last night.¡± Her mom smiled. ¡°See? So why didn¡¯t you leave if you got that far?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I made a friend there, and I want to stick around to help her out. She lost her family in a car accident years ago. Um¡­ her name¡¯s Pepper; she¡¯s younger than me. Fourteen, I think.¡± Morrigan then thought about Jenna and what to do about her, and if there was anything she could do. ¡°What else?¡± her mom asked, as if reading the unspoken thought on her face. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Morrigan exhaled. ¡°There¡¯s this other girl there. She¡¯s tall, and I guess probably pretty strong, but she and her friends are bullying Pepper. They act like they own the place, and nobody does anything about it. I don¡¯t think the counselors really get what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Let me guess¡ªshe¡¯s real good at helping to clean and stuff, right?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I ended up in a place like that for a little while. I was probably¡­ fourteen myself. Took them a while to figure out where I belonged, so I hung out for a bit. Anyway, there was someone like that there.¡± ¡°What did you do about it?¡± ¡°Nothing. I eventually left. I didn¡¯t really have a reason to do anything about it¡­ but¡­ if I had to.¡± She thought about it, her gaze growing distant as if some other lost memory had grabbed hold of her. It didn¡¯t look like a happy one. ¡°People like that get away with it because they know who to show their true colors to¡ªthe people who won¡¯t do anything about it. Fucking animals. It¡¯s almost like an instinct to know who they can manipulate and who not.¡± Morrigan looked down, noticing how her mom¡¯s fist balled up on the sheets. ¡°Mom?¡± Her hand relaxed. ¡°Sorry, kiddo. I don¡¯t really have an answer. Never figured that one out myself.¡± There was something she wasn¡¯t saying, Morrigan could tell. But she didn¡¯t want to pry. ¡°Punch her?¡± Morrigan asked, trying to lighten the mood. Her mom smiled again. ¡°If you think you can take her, yeah.¡± ¡°So I can blame you when they throw me in juvie?¡± Morrigan chuckled. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t say kill her.¡± Her mom grinned. ¡°But really. People like that are usually not what they make others believe they are. They¡¯re not as strong, not as nice, not as powerful or in control. I¡¯d say find a way to make sure everyone sees that, including her lackeys. Sorry, that¡¯s the best I got for you.¡± ¡°Can I ask something else?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°After¡­ I guess, my great-grandma died¡­ you were still pregnant with me, right? How come nobody helped you? Or even after Dad died?¡± Her mom stared forward with that same distant gaze, and Morrigan regretted asking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, never mind. You don¡¯t have to answer that.¡± ¡°Nah¡­ I will. Just not right now. Next time we¡¯re home together, ask again, and I¡¯ll try to tell you.¡± Morrigan nodded, hoping she¡¯d get that chance. As much as she was here, talking as the old Morrigan right now, the reality still lingered in the back of her mind. She was a reaper. There was a tap on the door, and then it opened a moment later. Grant was standing just outside the threshold as a nurse entered the room with a polite smile. ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± the nurse said softly. ¡°I just need to check on a few things, Anna.¡± Though, when Morrigan glanced over at Detective Grant, she knew her visit was coming to an end. She stepped back, giving the nurse room to work as she checked the medical equipment. ¡°Take care, kiddo,¡± her mom said. ¡°Thanks for coming to visit. It means a lot.¡± Morrigan nodded and looked toward Detective Grant. ¡°Ready?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± Morrigan turned back to her mom and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll try to make it back again soon.¡± ¡°Yeah. Thanks, kid. Stay tough, alright?¡± ¡°You too, Mom.¡± With that, she left the room, and when the door closed behind her, she felt a sinking in her chest. She didn¡¯t want to leave her mom; she wanted to stay and make sure she was okay, that nothing else would happen to her. But she knew she couldn¡¯t stay there forever¡ªand not just because of the cop or the CPS agent. ¡°So, Morrigan, if I can have a word for just a moment,¡± Saffron said, ¡°to let you know what happens next.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Morrigan shrugged. ¡°Well, first of all, we¡¯d like to get you with a psychologist to make sure you¡¯re doing okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure, but it¡¯s still good to have someone to talk to.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°We¡¯re also a little worried about your weight.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morrigan asked, though she knew fully well why. She¡¯d always been rather thin to begin with, before she died she weighed 110. She hadn¡¯t checked recently, but she was sure she¡¯d dropped at least fifteen pounds since then¡ªmaybe even twenty or more. Even Emma had pointed it out before, and she could see it in her own cheekbones, which the glamour didn¡¯t hide very well. She couldn¡¯t really help that, though. It kind of came with the territory of technically being dead. Saffron hesitated, choosing her words carefully. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve clearly lost some weight compared to your photos before your disappearance. Sarah said you haven¡¯t finished your meal last night or this morning, either.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to eat more. No big deal.¡± Morrigan sighed. This kind of stuff was what she hated most about the whole situation. ¡°Other than that, I¡¯ll be staying in touch with both you and your mother, and we¡¯ll try to keep you both in the loop as much as possible. For now, we don¡¯t have anywhere else for you to go, so you¡¯ll likely be staying at the shelter for a while.¡± ¡°I figured as much.¡± Saffron smiled. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you need, you can call me anytime. Sarah will have my number.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ would it be possible to get my own phone back?¡± She saw Grant¡¯s hesitation and added, ¡°Just long enough to get some phone numbers? I want to call my friend Emma.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s at the station in evidence. If you can give me the unlock code, however, I could take a look at your contacts and send that information over to you.¡± She didn¡¯t trust him to do only that with her phone, so of course, she had to decline the offer. ¡°Never mind. Um¡­ so about going back to my house?¡± ¡°Yeah, we can swing by on our way back. Just as long as you make it quick. Alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks,¡± Morrigan agreed. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 91 - Before Dark
Chapter 91 - Before Dark
When they reached her house, Grant asked if she was sure she wanted to go in and offered to just grab some things for her while she waited in the car. She wasn¡¯t keen on having some guy rummaging through her clothes, though, so she declined. Even if she was pretty sure he wasn¡¯t a pervert, it was the principle of the thing. ¡°Do you need a bag?¡± he asked. ¡°No, I¡¯ve got plenty in my closet.¡± He followed her inside and up the stairs. The dots of blood on the steps were now dry, and she tried not to look into the bathroom as they passed the open door. She wondered who would clean it. She supposed someone had to, but whoever it was would need to be paid. She decided to just ask. ¡°So, how¡¯s it suppose to get cleaned?¡± ¡°Typically, it¡¯s the responsibility of the homeowner or business owner. Your mom owns this house, right?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not going to be able to afford that.¡± ¡°Well, Saffron will be able to work with her and let her know what her options are. There are programs to help pay for these things.¡± Morrigan wasn¡¯t happy about that. Her mom shouldn¡¯t have to worry about the cleanup. That was just cruel. ¡°Can I do it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to do that,¡± he said. ¡°And I don¡¯t think your mom would want you to, either. It would probably make her feel more guilty.¡± He probably wasn¡¯t wrong about that. Morrigan couldn¡¯t ask Emma to do it either that was asking way too much. She wondered if Death could help somehow, and as she thought of that, it seemed like the most obvious answer. She didn¡¯t like asking him for money, but this was probably a good time to put his unlimited funds to good use and have him pay for a cleaner. ¡°Mind giving me some privacy?¡± she asked at her bedroom door. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± She shut the door behind herself and then just stared into her bedroom for a while. It was like a time capsule. It felt like ages since she¡¯d been here, even though it had only been a few months. Everything was right where she left it¡ªher bed unmade, familiar stacks of clothes littering any open space they could find, her sewing machine pushed into the corner, and a couple of stray pieces of dirty laundry on the floor. She opened her closet, looking at her favorite outfits she had hanging in there¡ªthe ones she was most proud of restoring or creating herself. She wouldn¡¯t bring those with her. She didn¡¯t want them to turn black, but she just wanted to look at them for a moment. She remembered the hours spent sitting cross-legged on her bed or in front of the sewing machine, tailoring outfits and making them beautiful. She couldn¡¯t wear them now, and as she shuffled through them, her heart ached to return to her old life. Not just before she died, but so far back in time that she could do everything differently and have been a different person in middle and high school. Or at least, she wished she¡¯d been more authentic. Instead of passing off her creations as products bought from high-end stores, she could have told the truth and not lied so much. She grabbed a tote bag and shut the door, moving to her other stacks of clothing. She started stuffing things in without much thought, then her eyes drifted over to her sewing machine. She thought about the girls at the shelter and how Cersi, in particular, was interested in sewing. She hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but she actually had everything they needed to get started here. She knelt down by a plastic cubby next to her sewing machine that held all her random sewing supplies and started tossing things into the tote. She threw in packs of different colored thread that had never been opened, needle sets, and a variety of fabric scraps she¡¯d saved from other projects. She grabbed a small pair of fabric scissors, a seam ripper, and a few measuring tapes, tossing them all into the tote as well. She figured she might even be able to donate some of the clothes she gathered to the cause. The cool thing about this hobby is that you can find fabric anywhere, so if any of them really got into it, all they¡¯d have to do is repurpose old stuff that would otherwise get thrown away. The tote was now stuffed and at risk of spilling over, so she carefully picked it up by the straps. She took one last look around her room, just taking it in. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how things would be different right now if she had never taken the shortcut through the graveyard that day, or at least never confronted those boys. She supposed she would be thinking about school starting up again in just a few weeks. Her mom probably wouldn¡¯t be in the hospital, and Morrigan definitely wouldn¡¯t know Death and Noir. Then she thought about Emma. She probably would have never found out Emma was a witch, and Morrigan herself would still be lying about her life. There¡¯s no way they would be as close as they had gotten over these last months. Not only that, she probably never would have had such a heart-to-heart conversation with her mom. She just wished something so terrible didn¡¯t have to happen first before being able to open up to her. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. She finally turned toward the door, put her hand on the doorknob, but paused one last time, looking over her shoulder into her room. It had only been a day, but she missed Emma. They¡¯d seen each other or at least talked every day for the last couple of months since Morrigan healed from the Changeling attack. She really wanted to talk to her now. Finally, she opened the door to find Grant waiting in the hall. He raised an eyebrow at the overstuffed tote and the random sewing paraphernalia precariously nestled on top. ¡°Didn¡¯t exactly pack light, did you?¡± ¡°Some of it¡¯s for the girls at the shelter. I promised to teach a few of them how to sew.¡± He nodded. ¡°I see. Well, are you ready?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± *** Back at the shelter, as promised, one of the other staff members searched Morrigan¡¯s bag. It was the blonde woman who had brought her dinner in her room the night before. Morrigan hadn¡¯t caught her name, but she had an air about her like she didn¡¯t want to be there. Morrigan could relate. Or maybe she was just annoyed that Morrigan had brought so much and made her job more difficult. Sarah picked up the small plastic box of needles and turned it in her hand, sarcastically asking, ¡°Don¡¯t suppose you can pick locks with these, can you?¡± ¡°Never tried,¡± Morrigan answered. She didn¡¯t think she could, though. Her best bet would be something like a credit card, if Noir hadn¡¯t already promised to bring the skeleton key, that is. ¡°Everything looks okay here,¡± the blonde woman said after scattering the last article of once neatly folded clothing. It wasn¡¯t all going to fit back into the bag without some effort now. Sarah nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll help you bring everything up to your room. Same rules as earlier today; I want you either in your bedroom or the living room, okay?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Morrigan answered. Morrigan stuffed as much back into the bag as she could, and Sarah assisted by taking an armload herself. ¡°So how much longer am I on probation?¡± Morrigan joked. ¡°We¡¯ll just see how things go. So, how¡¯s your leg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just hurts a little,¡± Morrigan answered, and now that she was thinking about it again, the dull thump of pain became more noticeable. In the living room, Jenna¡¯s crew were still crowded around the TV, and Morrigan noticed a few dirty looks come her way, though none of them said anything. Beth and Cersi were nowhere in sight, though Morrigan could smell something cooking, so she suspected they were in the kitchen. Back in her room, Pepper was sitting on her bed, knees folded up to her chest with a book in her hands. ¡°Oh, welcome back,¡± she said in her small voice as she closed her book. Morrigan and Sarah dumped the clothes onto Morrigan¡¯s bed. ¡°Hey, Pepper,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Sorry we had to go through your things, Morrigan,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Want help folding?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Alright, well, dinner is in an hour and a half.¡± After Sarah left, Morrigan got to work folding her clothes and transferring them to the small dresser. Pepper seemed at a loss between wither talking to Morrigan or returning to her book for a short time until she eventually opted for conversation. ¡°Um¡­ how¡¯s your mom?¡± ¡°Doing okay, all things considered,¡± Morrigan answered. ¡°So, I got some stuff for sewing like I promised.¡± Pepper came over, shuffling her hands. She looked excited¡­ or at least Morrigan thought she did. It was hard to tell with her. Morrigan set all the supplies on the nightstand and briefly explained what each was. ¡°There are a few more things I¡¯d recommend getting from Hobby Hut if you guys end up really getting into sewing. This is enough to get started, though.¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯re giving all of this to us?¡± Pepper asked, her eyes widening slightly. Morrigan chuckled. ¡°Trust me, I have extras.¡± Then Morrigan got a little more serious and glanced toward the door, listening for anyone in the hallway. It was a pretty squeaky house, so she¡¯d be able to hear if anyone was coming. ¡°So¡­ about tonight,¡± Morrigan said quietly. Pepper gulped and nodded slowly, a flicker of apprehension crossing her face. ¡°Do you mean¡­?¡± Morrigan exhaled. ¡°I¡¯m sneaking out tonight. I have some other things I have to go do, but I plan on reaping your sister while I¡¯m out.¡± ¡°How are you going to get out?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem¡­ trust me. But when I¡¯m done, she¡¯ll be gone. She¡¯ll be in heaven where I think she¡¯ll be back to her normal self¡­ I don¡¯t really know how it works exactly, though.¡± ¡°So¡­ can I come?¡± Pepper asked. ¡°Are you sure you want to? It could be dangerous.¡± Pepper¡¯s voice lowered to a whisper. ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°If you were thinking about last words or anything like that¡­ Look, I don¡¯t want you to get the wrong idea. She¡¯s a hollow, and at this point, she¡¯s been one for a long time. There won¡¯t be much in the way of a final farewell.¡± Pepper¡¯s fists clenched. ¡°I still want to be there. I don¡¯t care if she doesn¡¯t understand or can¡¯t respond. There¡¯s something I just have to say first.¡± Morrigan stared at her, then sighed and said, ¡°Alright. Well, I have a friend who¡¯s going to help us escape. He¡¯s¡­ well, you¡¯ll see. He won¡¯t be happy about me bringing you, though, but just let me handle him.¡± Pepper turned her head, a bit of concern in her eyes. Morrigan knew it was risky bringing Pepper, but she understood the need for closure. Even if it was just Pepper shouting her last words, it would go a long way. And who knows, maybe some of it would actually get through to Juniper. Pepper was mortal, so she¡¯d meet her in heaven one day. So, Morrigan thought it¡¯d be good to give her this last chance here on earth. Besides, Pepper wasn¡¯t a normal person in the first place, and it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t already have a deep connection to the supernatural. So, Morrigan wouldn¡¯t accept any complaints from Noir about this. CLICK HERE TO READ NEXT CHAPTER! Chapter 92 - 20 Eyes
Chapter 92 - 20 Eyes
Dinner was much the same as breakfast, with Cersi dominating the conversation as she hopped from one topic to the next. She did seem particularly excited about learning to sew, however. Afterward, Morrigan risked taking a shower before bed, opting for a moment when Jenna¡¯s crew seemed occupied in the game room. She realized she¡¯d taken having a locked bathroom door for granted her entire life. Though no one bothered her, she did hear someone enter, do their business, and leave at least once before she finished. As much as she didn¡¯t like it, it had been two whole days since her last shower, so skipping another night simply wasn¡¯t an option. She kept her towel and clothes on a stool close by so she could reach them without coming out then dry and get changed all from the safety of the shower curtain. When she returned to her room, Sarah was making her rounds, announcing it was time to get to bed. Morrigan also spotted Miss Cheyenne in the hall with a cup of coffee in preparation for her night shift. ¡°So Morrigan,¡± the older ex-military woman said, ¡°are we going to have any trouble from you tonight?¡± ¡°Not unless some ghosts show up that we have to deal with,¡± Morrigan replied sarcastically, though she was technically telling the truth. Cheyenne fixed her with a dry gaze. ¡°You¡¯re on thin ice, girl. Don¡¯t test me.¡± With that ominous warning, she gave Morrigan a once-over, her eyes settling on Morrigan¡¯s ankle. ¡°Has your bandage been changed today?¡± ¡°No, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Come with me, then.¡± She led Morrigan to a small room with a TV where she produced a small first aid kit. Morrigan eyed the small TV, figuring this must be where she spent her nights. Cheyenne removed the old bandage, cleaned around the cut with an antibacterial wipe, and then rebandaged it all in a matter of minutes as Morrigan sat silently, letting her work. ¡°Alright. Now, get to bed.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Morrigan muttered, rotating her ankle. If it weren¡¯t for the woman¡¯s constant commanding tone, Morrigan may have liked her. She didn¡¯t seem like a bad person, but Morrigan couldn¡¯t stand the way she spoke to her. With that taken care of, Morrigan left Cheyenne to her guard post, where she suspected the woman would start her night by selecting which TV shows to watch. Once back in the room, Pepper asked quietly, ¡°So Morrigan¡­ um¡­ how are we going to¡­¡± Morrigan put a finger to her lips and whispered back, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once my friend gets here, it¡¯ll be easy. You¡¯ll see.¡± Pepper nodded, accepting the explanation, though she looked nervous. Then again, she almost always looked nervous, so Morrigan couldn¡¯t tell if she was more nervous than usual. Pepper read her book while Morrigan stared at the ceiling, waiting for the call for lights out. When it finally came, Pepper reached over and turned off her light. The room fell into silence, broken only by the occasional creak of a floorboard in the hall, which was probably Miss Cheyenne patrolling. As Morrigan lay in the darkness, she felt her eyes growing heavy. Despite her long nap that afternoon, she was still a bit behind on sleep, and the past few days had been emotionally exhausting. But before sleep properly took hold, she felt something land on her bed. Snapping back to reality, she saw two glowing eyes staring at her through the darkness. Noir¡¯s silhouette appeared, a skeleton key held in his mouth. Morrigan smiled, sitting up cross-legged as she reached for the key. ¡°Glad you could make it.¡± She took the key from his mouth, the cool, tingling metal felt reassuring in her hand. After being stuck behind locked doors, holding this magic key felt like she was holding freedom. ¡°You made a concerning comment back at the hospital,¡± Noir said dryly, diving right into the topic. ¡°Oh, right, my friend Pepper.¡± Morrigan nodded toward her roommate, who was now sitting up, clutching her bedsheet to her chin as if hiding behind it. Even in the dark, Morrigan could see the whites of her eyes, wide and round. ¡°Can this human truly see spirits?¡± Noir asked. Morrigan was surprised; she expected him to jump into a lecture about how foolish it was to involve a human in the business of reapers or something like that. She was sure that was coming soon enough, though. ¡°Yeah, she can see spirits,¡± Morrigan confirmed. ¡°She can tell you all about it while she guides us to that hollow I mentioned.¡± ¡°It is a risky proposition,¡± Noir said flatly. ¡°I do not think¡ª¡± ¡°What is that thing!?¡± Pepper squeaked. Noir turned his gaze toward her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s quite surprising to see an animal talk, but please calm yours¡ª¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s horrible! M-Morrigan! Get away from it! I-it¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Whoa, Pepper! Calm down!¡± Morrigan whispered loudly, waving her hands to signal her to lower her voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine! He¡¯s my friend.¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Pepper shook her head wildly. ¡°It¡¯s a monster.¡± Morrigan wasn¡¯t expecting such a reaction. Granted, Noir wasn¡¯t exactly the typical cute talking animal companion from magical girl shows, but Pepper seemed unnecessarily horrified. Morrigan crossed the room and sat beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I told you he¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± Pepper squeaked, hiding behind Morrigan and clutching the back of her hoodie. Morrigan felt the changeling stir at the sudden contact. ¡°What is it?¡± Then Noir chuckled softly. ¡°Oh, I see. Pepper, is it? Why don¡¯t you confirm a suspicion for me. What do you see when you look upon me?¡± Pepper¡¯s trembling intensified, her voice a mix of fear and awe. ¡°T-tentacles. Shadows that move like they¡¯re alive¡­ a-and eyes¡ªso many eyes. They¡¯re all staring at me.¡± Her voice trailed off, almost in a trance. ¡°They see everything¡­ I-I can¡¯t look away. What do they want?¡± ¡°Ooo¡­ kay¡­¡± Morrigan said, completely confused. Noir just looked like a cat to her. He wasn¡¯t even doing his weird tentacle thing right now. Noir turned slightly, pausing as if to consider something. Then, he jumped from the bed and disappeared. A chill ran down Morrigan¡¯s spine. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. Pepper¡¯s tension eased slightly, and she shook her head as if snapping out of it. ¡°For now, I will step outside of this plane,¡± Noir¡¯s voice echoed from somewhere. ¡°It seems your friend can see me as I truly am, and I do not wish to damage her mind.¡± Morrigan glanced over her shoulder. Pepper was still shaking but not as badly now that Noir wasn¡¯t in front of them. ¡°Wait¡­ I mean, I¡¯ve seen your true form before, right?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Whenever you¡¯ve helped fight something.¡± ¡°No. Reaper or no, you are a human soul, and too much exposure to my true form would cause madness. That¡¯s why I always hide myself. Even in battle, you see only the smallest fraction of my true nature.¡± ¡°Then how come Pepper can see you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an extraordinarily rare gift, though I would sooner call it a curse, as there are things in this world humans are not meant to see. If she still wishes to come with us tonight, find something for her to blindfold herself with. Simply closing her eyes will not be enough in my presence, as the nature of humans is such that they cannot help but gaze upon us, even as it breaks their minds.¡± That was a lot to process, but Morrigan was more shocked by Noir¡¯s willingness to let Pepper come along. She had expected to listen to his complaints the entire night. ¡°But¡­¡± Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure what she was trying to ask. Something about this still felt like it needed clarification, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what exactly. ¡°Why?¡± was all she could manage. ¡°Why?¡± Noir echoed. ¡°Why are you like that? Why would simply looking at you do that to someone?¡± ¡°I told you where voidlings come from, did I not? We are fragments of what we call The Great Old Ones, which no longer exist. But when they did, even the briefest glimpse of them was enough to shatter a mortal¡¯s mind completely, and the merest whisper of a single word from them could plague a mortal with obsession, driving them to seek the Old Ones even though finding them would only lead to their own destruction. I am infinitesimally small in comparison, but it is still better she not look upon me. My words, however, will do her no harm.¡± ¡°You¡¯re being awfully forthcoming with information,¡± Morrigan said dryly. ¡°I thought you were going to be mad at me for sharing things with a human.¡± ¡°It was foolish, but I think Master would like to know of this human. Besides, I doubt you would listen to me either way. Now, you have two names on your list tonight, plus the hollow, and you won¡¯t have the benefit of public transportation or even shadow-stepping since the human is coming. We have limited time and must get moving.¡± ¡°Pepper, do you still want to come?¡± Morrigan asked. Pepper, still loosely holding onto Morrigan¡¯s shoulder, nodded slowly. ¡°If I can see Juniper¡­ and say something to her. I don¡¯t care if she doesn¡¯t respond. I just have to.¡± ¡°Alright, then,¡± Morrigan said, holding up the key and slipping into her shoes. Pepper got up and began to do the same, still dressed in her pink pajamas. ¡°Pepper, maybe you should put on something else. You¡¯ll stand out too much otherwise.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Pepper looked down at herself. ¡°Good point.¡± Morrigan stayed in her sweatpants and black hoodie while Pepper changed into a dress. She would still look out of place walking through town at night, but at least it was better than pajamas. ¡°Alright, Noir,¡± Morrigan whispered as she crouched by the door. ¡°Give me a signal when it¡¯s clear.¡± A bit of shadow slid under the door that she assumed must be Noir. Morrigan waited silently, and although Pepper¡¯s teeth weren¡¯t exactly chattering, there was something in her presence that made Morrigan feel¡ªmore than hear¡ªPepper¡¯s conscious effort to keep herself from shaking. Morrigan thought she¡¯d handled the hollow in the basement pretty well, but maybe seeing Noir¡¯s true form had shaken her too deeply. Morrigan wondered what it looked like and considered asking Noir to show her some time, only for a moment, so she could understand. Then again, if it freaked Pepper out this much, maybe that wasn¡¯t a great idea. ¡°Morrigan. Now,¡± Noir¡¯s voice came. Morrigan inserted the key into the lock, and they both slipped out. She carefully shut the door behind herself, pulling up on the knob and letting it go as the door jam slid into place, then used the skeleton key to relock it. Pepper followed Morrigan¡¯s lead, sticking close to the baseboards and placing her feet carefully. Then again, Pepper had followed her that first night without Morrigan noticing, so maybe the girl was even better at sneaking around than she was. They made it down the steps and into the living room, where Pepper whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s leave through the sunroom. The front door is too loud.¡± Morrigan looked at the imposing front door and figured Pepper was right. No matter how careful she was, there was no way those hinges wouldn¡¯t squeak and echo through the entire house. She followed Pepper through the living room, into a turn in the lower hall, and then to a room with walls mostly made of glass windows. The room housed a few flowers but mostly herbs like rosemary, basil, cilantro, and lemongrass. The door¡¯s locking mechanism could be unlocked from the inside, so Morrigan didn¡¯t bother with the key until they slipped out into the cool night air. Then, she used it to relock the door. She took a deep, humid breath through her nose. For some reason, the air at night just felt different than during the day. ¡°Alright, Pepper, lead the way,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Right,¡± Pepper whispered back. They moved around the house, past some bushes, and soon were out on the street and on their way to begin a night of reaping. CLICK HERE TO READ THE REST OF VOLUME 2! Chapter 93 - The Kids Arent Alright
Chapter 93 - The Kids Aren''t Alright
They moved quietly through the city streets, Morrigan scanning every street and corner as they made their way. Pepper seemed to do the same, though her movements were more subtle. Noir was somewhere nearby, either hiding in the shadows or outside this plane altogether, so Pepper hadn¡¯t needed to blindfold herself just yet. Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Pepper had this ability, because it apparently went beyond simply seeing ghosts. It seemed Pepper was even more attuned to the supernatural than Morrigan herself, despite being a reaper. ¡°Morrigan,¡± Pepper whispered, breaking the silence. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Morrigan replied as she was pulled from her thoughts. ¡°Did you really used to be human¡­ or¡­ was that a lie?¡± Morrigan stopped and turned to face her. ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah, I didn¡¯t lie about that. I was human.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look human.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t?¡± Morrigan blinked. ¡°Wait¡­ can you see through my glamour?¡± Pepper nodded. ¡°I guess so. I mean, just since this morning when I looked at you in the bathroom mirror. Your eyes were red, and your skin was too pale to be human. Plus, your hair is white, not blonde. Ever since I saw it for the first time, I could easily see what you really look like.¡± ¡°Wow. And you weren¡¯t scared?¡± Pepper instantly shook her head. ¡°I was more surprised than scared. Maybe if I¡¯d seen it when we first met, I¡¯d have been afraid. But after watching you help the ghost in the basement, I knew you were good. When I realized you were hiding your appearance, I didn¡¯t think you were a monster or here to hurt me because I knew it was the opposite. I-I mean¡­ I thought maybe¡­¡± ¡°Maybe what?¡± Morrigan pressed. ¡°That you were sent here. That you were here to help me. Like you were an angel or something.¡± Morrigan laughed. She didn¡¯t mean to but she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°No, I¡¯m not an angel, trust me,¡± she said, stifling her laughter. Pepper blushed, looking embarrassed. ¡°I-it¡¯s just what I thought!¡± ¡°I know, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to laugh. It¡¯s just I can see why you¡¯d think that. But I don¡¯t think angels exist the way you think they do.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Hmmm, well, I don¡¯t know for sure. Even reapers don¡¯t know everything about the world. My mentor probably knows more than he lets on, but that¡¯s only because he¡¯s been around forever. I bet Noir could tell us a few things, but he won¡¯t because he¡¯s a jerk.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t because I am forbidden to do so,¡± Noir¡¯s voice hissed from the shadows. ¡°The planes must be kept separate. Even telling a reaper certain things risks that information spreading to mortal minds. Knowledge spreads like a virus; therefore, some truths must never be spoken in this plane.¡± ¡°But you talk freely about the Great Old Ones and demons and stuff.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because they are already known in this world. The true nature of heaven, hell, and fate is not.¡± Morrigan grinned. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying every religion is wrong?¡± ¡°The major religions of this world¡­ yes, certainly.¡± Morrigan had already suspected as much, but having an interdimensional entity confirm it felt oddly satisfying. The phrase ¡®take that, Mormons!¡¯ popped into her head. ¡°Um¡­ you said major religions. What about the smaller ones?¡± Pepper asked. ¡°I-it¡¯s just the way you phrased it. It sounded like maybe there is someone who got it right?¡± ¡°That, I will not comment on,¡± Noir said, though whether it was because he was forbidden or just tired of answering questions, Morrigan couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°Pepper, place the blindfold over your eyes; I¡¯m coming out now.¡± Pepper fumbled in her pockets until she found the strip of cloth. She tried to tie the blindfold behind her head, but it was too loose and slipped off her eyes. ¡°Here, let me,¡± Morrigan said, taking over and tying it tighter. ¡°That okay? Can you see anything?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Pepper said, tilting her head back and adjusting it slightly. ¡°A little at the very corner¡­ but¡­ ah, there we go. Yeah, I can¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Alright, here. Just grab my sleeve and follow me.¡± As they resumed walking, Noir emerged from a particularly dark shadow and fell into step alongside Morrigan. She glanced at him, trying to see through whatever veil he used to hide his true appearance, wondering what he really looked like. Tentacles¡­ eyes¡­ shadows that move. It didn¡¯t seem too hard to imagine, but the way Pepper had reacted and Noir¡¯s warning about the potential of breaking her mind made Morrigan think there had to be more to it than that. ¡°You have a client on the way to the place Pepper described. We will reap them first, then Pepper¡¯s sister, and after that, you have just one more name on your list tonight.¡± ¡°So why only two official entries on my list tonight? I usually do at least three or more every day.¡± ¡°Luck of the draw, perhaps. This is an unusual time for you to work, so maybe there are enough reapers in this area that you weren¡¯t needed for more than two. Besides, there tends to be more dying during the day than at night.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, that makes sense.¡± As they approached an intersection, Morrigan slowed and warned Pepper to stop. ¡°Car¡¯s coming.¡± She focused on extending her perception-blocking ability to Pepper, as she had with the door earlier. She imagined themselves as just two normal people, definitely not teenagers, and one of them definitely not wearing a blindfold. She had no idea if it worked or not, but the car didn¡¯t slow down or seem to notice them, so she guessed it did. Eventually, Noir stopped in front of an alleyway. ¡°Morrigan, your next client is here.¡± ¡°Here?¡± she asked, squinting into the darkness. ¡°Indeed. Tim Archer. He¡¯ll die in just a couple of minutes.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ okay. Pepper, you wait here.¡± Morrigan really wished she had brought a flashlight as she stepped into the darkness alone, a chill running down her spine. The silence was only broken by the distant ambient sounds of the city, an occasional drip of water, and her footsteps echoing off the narrow, damp walls. Then she heard a sick moan, and as her eyes adjusted, she saw a figure huddled against the far wall. As she approached, the figure became clearer¡ªa man, seemingly in his late twenties, slumped over with his head resting on his knees. He didn¡¯t seem to notice her approach, lost in whatever personal hell had brought him here. ¡°Hey there,¡± Morrigan said softly, crouching in front of him. He was still alive, but that wouldn¡¯t last long. Either by her touch or his own natural end, her scythe would be the last thing he saw of this world before moving on to the next. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m here to help you. My name¡¯s Morrigan.¡± ¡°H-help?¡± he wheezed, lifting his head just enough for one tired eye to meet hers. ¡°There¡¯s no helping me.¡± Morrigan offered a small, sympathetic smile¡ªthe kind she was still working on but hoped she¡¯d learn to perfect it in a way that¡¯d help soothe dead and dying souls. ¡°Sometimes,¡± she said gently, ¡°help doesn¡¯t mean fixing things. Sometimes it just means making the next part a little easier.¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± His head fell between his knees as his words trailed off. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ do it¡­ any¡ª¡± His body shuddered and went silent, though he was still breathing. Morrigan slipped off her glove and gently touched his wrist. As soon as her hand wrapped around his limp limb, his body lost all its strength, collapsing in the corner as his spirit emerged. He was tall. Well, Morrigan wasn¡¯t very tall herself, but he towered over her like Jenna, standing at about six foot four, if Morrigan had to guess. He had a goatee and long hair. ¡°What the heck?¡± he said, his voice sounding much smoother, now free from the pain of his body. ¡°Wait¡­ I don¡¯t feel anything. I¡ª¡± He looked his spiritual self over until his eyes landed on his own dead body, and he froze. ¡°I-is that me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid so,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Unfortunately, you died. You¡¯re a spirit now.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± he said lamely, then, ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t surprise me. At least it¡¯s finally over.¡± He continued to stare at himself with a lost expression, then asked, ¡°Is this really all I amounted to?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Dying alone in an alleyway¡­ damn it!¡± He punched a wall but made no sound as there was no true force behind it. ¡°Things were supposed to turn out different! I had plans, you know? Dreams.¡± His voice grew thick with emotion as he stared at his now lifeless body. ¡°So why! Why did it turn out like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t really know your story, but if you¡¯d like to tell me, I¡¯d be happy to listen.¡± He looked at her, assessing her. ¡°So, what are you?¡± ¡°A reaper. It¡¯s my duty to send souls to the afterlife.¡± He nodded as if that made perfect sense, then looked back at his body, lost in thought, until he seemed to decide on somewhere to start his story. ¡°It all started when they stole my song. Well, that¡¯s not true; it started way before that, but that was my chance to get out of the hole I was in. I owed money to some bad people¡ªmy own fault¡ªbut I did what I had to do until my music career took off. ¡°Then, just when things were looking up, someone ripped off my song. It got popular, but I never saw a dime from it. It was supposed to be my breakout hit, and instead, I ended up with nothing. No royalties, no recognition. You know what that feels like? Being in the gutter and hearing your supposed lifeline played everywhere?¡± His face twisted in frustration as he recounted the story, the bitterness clear in his tone. ¡°Anyway, drug dealing was my only way to keep up with the debts, but I ended up using the stuff myself. Things got worse and worse until I was on the streets. The loan sharks eventually stopped looking for me. I mean, when you¡¯re just another bum with no permanent address, you¡¯re hard to find, and it becomes completely pointless to try either way.¡± Morrigan listened and nodded sympathetically. ¡°Sounds like things could have been different. But you tried hard to make things work.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± he sighed, his gaze drifting back to his body. ¡°But I was naive. Thought talent and hard work would be enough. I didn¡¯t realize how cruel the world could be.¡± Morrigan thought about the other spirits she¡¯d reaped over the summer. No matter who they were or how they lived, they all ultimately ended up in the same position. Death was truly the great equalizer. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe, with all my dreams, I ended up as a dead bum in an alleyway,¡± he said, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°I know it¡¯s little compensation,¡± Morrigan began, ¡°but maybe there¡¯s something to the equality of death. Whatever triumphs or failures you faced in this life won¡¯t matter anymore. You¡¯ll be free from shame, pain, despair¡­ the struggles to stay alive or make ends meet¡­¡± Her words trailed off. This little epiphany just sounded more depressing when spoken out loud, but she wondered if that¡¯s what her mom thought when she tried to kill herself. Morrigan had felt that way herself at some point, particularly when she went down to lay in the crypt. The changeling stirred under its seal as she thought about that day. She frowned, thinking maybe suicide wasn¡¯t such a big mystery after all. Her thought process never continued to that final step, but if she was honest with herself, it always made sense to her, even if she pretended otherwise. ¡°Not gonna lie,¡± the spirit said, ¡°that¡¯s kind of a bummer take on life. But I guess that¡¯s all I got now.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Morrigan muttered. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not really cut out for this. I want to help people like you before I send you on, but I¡¯m full of crap. All I really have are words that are cheap and meaningless.¡± He stared at her. There was a mix of understanding and pity in his eyes. He was one of the few spirits who seemed to consider how she was feeling. ¡°Sure... But you know, that¡¯s not your fault. This world is cheap and meaningless. It¡¯s no wonder pep talks usually feel the same.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do more to help you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He took a deep, albeit unnecessary, breath. ¡°So what happens now?¡± Morrigan summoned her scythe. It glowed blue, signaling the spirit¡¯s destination. He looked at the scythe and seemed to smile. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the Bible talk about this part? That¡¯s kinda badass.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ turns out all religion is wrong,¡± she said with a grin, and the way he laughed forced the grin into a full smile. ¡°Good! ¡¯Cause if any one of those backwards idiots turned out to be right, I¡¯d be pissed. Alright, come on, let¡¯s do this! I¡¯m ready to meet my maker! I¡¯ve got some questions for his ass!¡± ¡°Or her ass,¡± Morrigan offered with a shrug. He laughed again, and she was surprised by his good humor. She supposed for someone who had truly hit rock bottom, death was almost a relief. ¡°It was nice meeting you, Tim Archer,¡± she said, raising her scythe. ¡°Good luck on your next journey.¡± ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t catch your name.¡± ¡°Morrigan. Morrigan Livingston.¡± ¡°Well, thanks, Morrigan. And good luck to you too. You look like you need it.¡± Well, he¡¯s not wrong there. Morrigan swung her scythe, reaping his spirit and sending him floating up in a dissipating puff of mist. She tossed her scythe away and began walking back down the alley¡­ but something was wrong. Pepper wasn¡¯t standing there at the end. ¡°Noir? Hey, Noir?¡± she called out. He didn¡¯t answer, and her legs moved faster. Why am I panicking? There¡¯s no reason to panic yet. She¡¯s probably just leaning against the wall where I can¡¯t see her. She¡¯ll be right around this corner for sure¡­ That wasn¡¯t wrong. Pepper was indeed around the next corner, but she wasn¡¯t alone. A glowing blue scythe held Pepper against the wall, its blade mere inches from her throat as she tilted her chin up. She still had the blindfold on, and she was trembling. ¡°M-Morrigan!? Who is¡ª¡± ¡°Ssshhhhh,¡± the other reaper said soothingly. ¡°Don¡¯t move too much, or I might accidentally nick you.¡± Morrigan¡¯s gaze followed the blade hovering inches from Pepper¡¯s trembling throat, up along the pole to the white hand holding it, and finally to the face smiling at her from under a black hood. The scars on her lips stretched unnervingly, her eyes glowing bright red from the darkness of the hood. ¡°You! Let her go!¡± Morrigan yelled, reaching to the side and summoning her scythe. Alice tisked. ¡°Threatening another reaper with your scythe? You might want to rethink that.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing!? Leave Pepper alone!¡± Alice¡¯s smile widened as her scythe scraped across the brick wall, the arc of its blade closing in on Pepper¡¯s throat. ¡°STOP!¡± ¡°Morrigan!¡± Noir said, and she glanced down to see him standing near Alice¡¯s feet. ¡°Don¡¯t attack her. You wouldn¡¯t stand a chance, and that¡¯s precisely what she wants anyway.¡± ¡°Sh-she can¡¯t do this!¡± Morrigan directed her gaze back to Alice. ¡°You can¡¯t! You can¡¯t kill someone who isn¡¯t on your list!¡± ¡°Well, you are correct about that.¡± Alice pursed her scarred lips into an O and let out two high-pitched whistles. A black mass then descended from the sky as she lifted her free arm. The figure swooped down and perched on Alice¡¯s forearm. It was a bird, but not like any Morrigan had ever seen. It looked kind of like a raven, but different. It was huge, for one, and something about the shape of its body was just wrong¡ªtoo tall, maybe? Its head pivoted back and forth until it locked its sideways gaze onto Morrigan. ¡°Nyx,¡± Alice said calmly. ¡°Can you please remind me of the details of my next client?¡± The raven turned its red-eyed gaze upward and cawed once, then slowly began to recite. Its voice lacked Noir¡¯s elegant way of speaking. This voidling, Nyx, behaved much more like the animal body it inhabited. ¡°CAW! Pepper Hawthorne! CAW! 01:32 am! CAW! 765 Airport Road!¡± Morrigan felt her heart drop. Was this a lie? It had to be! It had to be some trick. Then, as the information processed, it clicked. Currently, the time was only around midnight or even a little past, but there was no way it was 1:30 am yet. Not only that¡­ Morrigan glanced at the nearest street sign. It said Market Street, not Airport Road. Morrigan turned to point this out to Alice, grasping at the hope that there was still time to change fate. However, Pepper spoke first. ¡°A-Airport Road? But that¡¯s where¡­ my sister died.¡± Morrigan¡¯s mouth gaped in horror, realizing what this meant. It was her fault. Had she not come into Pepper¡¯s life, the girl would be safely in her room back at the shelter now. Her fate would have been different¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have been marked to die. READ THE REST OF VOLUME 2! Chapter 94 - Death March
Chapter 94 - Death March
¡°Thank you, Nyx,¡± Alice said. With a final caw, the voidling flapped its wings and took off from Alice¡¯s forearm, vanishing back into the dark night sky. ¡°Now, then¡­¡± ¡°Hang on! You can¡¯t!¡± Morrigan quickly interjected, holding out a hand pleadingly. With Alice¡¯s blade so close to Pepper¡¯s throat, she didn¡¯t dare make any sudden movements. Alice didn¡¯t even need to cut deeply; a simple touch would be enough to end Pepper¡¯s life. ¡°Oh?¡± Alice asked with a smirk that made Morrigan want to punch her. ¡°And what exactly can¡¯t I do?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t reap her! It¡¯s not time yet!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure it would be fine. It¡¯s only a little over an hour early. I doubt whether I kill a little orphan girl here or across town will make much difference to fate.¡± Morrigan clenched her fists, the cold amusement in Alice¡¯s eyes fueling her anger. Why was she doing this? Just for some vendetta against Death? Why did Pepper have to suffer for that? ¡°Please¡­¡± Morrigan said slowly, thinking of the girl in the diary who had met such a horrible end. That girl was angry and hurt, but Morrigan didn¡¯t think she was cruel. She certainly never imagined her like this. ¡°Please just stop. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°Oh, but I do. She¡¯s on my list.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too soon!¡± Morrigan insisted. ¡°Why do you care so much about when exactly it happens?¡± Alice¡¯s head tilted slightly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s now or an hour from now, what¡¯s the difference? Either way, this girl¡¯s life ends tonight. Why don¡¯t you go finish your list, and I¡¯ll likewise finish my work here?¡± Morrigan glanced at Noir, who sat there with his tail flicking, not moving a single whisker to help. ¡°Please¡­ please just stop. She¡¯s only out here because I brought her.¡± ¡°Irrelevant. Her fate is decided,¡± said Alice. ¡°But it¡¯s because of me! I brought her out here! She wouldn¡¯t be marked to die tonight otherwise, so let her go home!¡± ¡°I see. So, are you saying you wish to alter her fate?¡± Alice shook her head, her scarred lips curving into a cruel smile. ¡°Tsk, tsk, apprentice. Don¡¯t you know that violates your duties? As a reaper, you¡¯re meant to protect order.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she began to understand the game Alice was playing. Alice had revealed herself early so that Morrigan would have the opportunity to interfere, earning marks against her on whatever reaper report Alice was apparently filing. If Alice hadn¡¯t clued her in about Pepper being on her list, Pepper would have likely died in a way Morrigan wasn¡¯t prepared for. But now, Morrigan had a decision to make, and one of those choices¡ªthe one she wanted to make¡ªwould involve interfering with fate and providing Alice with all the evidence she needed. ¡°Uh¡­ e-excuse me,¡± Pepper quietly chimed in. ¡°Am I really supposed to die tonight?¡± Alice¡¯s predatory gaze shifted to the girl she had caged against the wall with her scythe. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ll be sending you to the afterlife shortly.¡± ¡°Um¡­ please¡­ can I just¡­¡± ¡°My condolences, but unfortunately, there are rules,¡± Alice continued, her tone cold and impatient. ¡°Think of us reapers as enforcers who ensure people die and their spirits pass on when they¡¯re supposed to. Unfortunately, your friend Morrigan here hasn¡¯t had the most stellar performance, and¡ª¡± Alice¡¯s words cut off as Pepper suddenly started vehemently shaking her head in her usual fashion. Alice quickly moved the scythe to avoid Pepper accidentally shaking her head right into its blade. ¡°That can¡¯t be true!¡± Pepper exclaimed. ¡°Morrigan¡¯s good!¡± ¡°Hey, careful there,¡± Alice hissed at her. Morrigan¡¯s eyes narrowed further. Alice¡¯s action at that moment confirmed a theory Morrigan had about why she was here now. Alice didn¡¯t actually plan to reap Pepper early. This was all just one big show. If that were true, maybe¡­ it was possible Alice was lying about it altogether. ¡°Quit fucking around,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Is Pepper even actually on your list?¡± ¡°Of course she is,¡± Alice replied dryly. ¡°Then show me! Don¡¯t just have your voidling announce it. You could have told it to say anything!¡± ¡°Nyx doesn¡¯t lie,¡± Alice said matter-of-factly. ¡°But you¡¯re the one giving it orders,¡± Morrigan countered, her voice steady despite the fear gnawing at her. ¡°If you¡¯re so confident, show me the list. Prove that Pepper¡¯s name is really there.¡± Alice¡¯s smirk faded slightly, her eyes narrowing as she regarded Morrigan. Finally, she sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, with a dismissive wave of her hand that pulled the scythe away from Pepper entirely. ¡°You want proof? Here.¡± She reached into the folds of her dark cloak and produced a small, leather-bound book. She flipped it open, her fingers deftly turning the pages as she held her scythe in the crook of her arm. When she found the page she was looking for, she held it out for Morrigan to see. Morrigan stepped closer, wary of approaching the other reaper, but as she leaned in and scanned the page, her eyes soon found Pepper¡¯s name written in elegant script. Next to it was the time and place of her death: 01:32 AM, 765 Airport Road. Her heart sank. It was true. But Morrigan noticed something else. Alice¡¯s thumb was covering the very last part, and it clicked in Morrigan¡¯s mind. Alice was hiding how Pepper would die. Nyx hadn¡¯t revealed that part either, which was probably why Alice had her voidling announce it in the first place. Morrigan tensed, quickly weighing the option of snatching the book. However, Alice snapped it closed and returned it to the folds of her cloak. ¡°There. Satisfied?¡± Alice asked, her tone dripping with condescension. Morrigan bit her lip, trying to think of something¡ªanything. Pepper spoke first, her head lowering freely now that the scythe no longer threatened her, though the blindfold still covered her eyes. ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s okay, Morrigan. If I¡¯m supposed to die, then I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°But Pepper!¡± ¡°Um, just one thing, Miss Reaper,¡± Pepper continued, turning towards Alice. ¡°Can I please see my sister first? Th-that¡¯s not against the¡­ rules¡­ is it?¡± ¡°Juniper Hawthorne is a hollow,¡± Alice stated. ¡°She died many years ago, and by now, little will remain of her. You¡¯re likely hoping for some last words with her, but I assure you, it¡¯s pointless.¡± Pepper then spoke more confidently than Morrigan had ever heard from her. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s pointless! I still have to try! I want to at least know I tried, and¡­ honestly¡­ I think it¡¯s only right that I die there with her.¡± ¡°Pepper?¡± Morrigan asked. Her sightless gaze remained low. ¡°That car accident killed my entire family, and I think it should have killed me too. I think that¡¯s why my sister didn¡¯t pass on. I think she didn¡¯t want to leave me behind. She¡¯s been waiting for me this whole time. So¡­ if I¡¯m going to die, I want to be with her, and we can pass on together.¡± Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°No¡­¡± Morrigan uttered involuntarily, her voice barely above a whisper. She felt a sinking in the pit of her stomach. She knew fate couldn¡¯t be argued with, especially not while Alice was assigned to reap Pepper¡¯s spirit. But something still didn¡¯t sit right with her about all of this. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but there was more to this. She thought understood why Alice had shown up with no real intention of reaping Pepper early. It was a way to test her, or perhaps, with a less charitable read on Alice¡¯s character, a way to mock Morrigan and watch her squirm. But that wasn¡¯t all¡­ there was something else. Morrigan didn¡¯t know what it was, but she felt that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Fine,¡± Alice sighed. ¡°Have it your way. If you want to shout some meaningless words at that monster before you both pass on, then so be it.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not a monster!¡± Pepper shouted instantly. ¡°She¡¯s my sister! Sh-she was a good person, and she always protected me!¡± Morrigan expected Alice to chuckle in response or mock the notion. Instead, she saw a somber expression on Alice¡¯s face as she tossed her scythe away. ¡°Like I said, have it your way. But I warned you.¡± Then, as Alice turned to leave, Morrigan took a step after her. ¡°Wait! Where are you going?¡± ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t be far. I¡¯ll let you two finish what you came out here to do; then I¡¯ll be by to collect my client¡¯s spirit at the appropriate time.¡± ¡°Hang on!¡± Morrigan yelled after her. ¡°Why the hell did you show up early then?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s simple.¡± Alice stopped, looking back just enough for Morrigan to see her smile and the one red eye glowing from under her hood. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be fun. Well, other than that, it will also make my job easy. If you try to alter your friend¡¯s fate, then I¡¯ll have all the evidence I need to close this case and have a successful first mission as an arbiter.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only monster here,¡± Morrigan spat. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re all monsters. Now, I suggest you watch your mouth before you piss me off and I change my mind.¡± ¡°Screw you! This is somebody¡¯s life, and you¡¯re playing with it like it¡¯s all some game! You have no right to be a reaper! Why the hell would they put someone like you in any position of authority?¡± She felt the changeling bubbling across her back, it was a low simmer until this moment, but now it was beginning to react to what Morrigan really wanted: to attack this other reaper and beat the crap out of her. What she learned from the last demon she fought was that this is the feeling the changeling reacted to most. It was like a bloodlust¡ªwhen it felt Morrigan preparing to fight with everything she had, it wanted to join in. But she tried to keep it down, holding herself back. If she let it get too agitated, it would start tearing into her, demanding to be free, and if she unleashed the seal, she would have no control over it. ¡°I swear, you¡¯re going to pay for this!¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Morrigan, it¡¯s okay. Really,¡± Pepper tried to console her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not!¡± Pepper shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand all of this, but like I said, it makes sense. If I die today and pass on with my sister, then I think that¡¯ll be okay. I-I don¡¯t want to die, and I know Juniper wouldn¡¯t want this either, but¡­ is it really true there¡¯s no other way?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alice answered, looking away once again. ¡°Now get going. If you¡¯re not on Airport Road before the proper time, then I¡¯ll reap you wherever you stand.¡± Then, leaving no more room for argument, Alice took a step forward and dissolved into the darkness of the night, a blur of movement along the shadows of a nearby building taking her away. Morrigan¡¯s hands were still shaking, but the changeling calmed down somewhat. ¡°No¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°This¡­ this is my fault. I never should have brought you out here.¡± Then Noir spoke. ¡°Not necessarily. It is not a simple thing to assume what affects fate. It could be that she would have died at a similar time but in a completely different way. There is no need to blame yourself, Morrigan.¡± ¡°A-and, I¡¯m the one who wanted to come,¡± Pepper said. ¡°Seeing my sister one last time was my decision, and you respected my choice. So¡­ don¡¯t feel bad.¡± Morrigan locked eyes with Noir. The black cat stared back at her, his face impossible to read, but something else was gnawing at her about this entire situation. Why would Alice be assigned to reap Pepper, and why now? It could be that Pepper¡¯s fate had already been decided, but something else was peculiar, and now that she was staring at the voidling who had been her guide through many reapings over the summer, it hit her. ¡°Noir¡­ why didn¡¯t you try to stop me from taking Pepper?¡± He only stared back. She felt her anger boiling over once again. It was so obvious now. Normally, he would have tried to stop her, but he hadn¡¯t said a word of complaint the entire night. ¡°You knew! You¡ª¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice trembled, her fists clenched. ¡°You knew all along, didn¡¯t you? That she was going to die tonight?¡± Noir¡¯s unblinking gaze remained fixed on her, his tail flicking lazily behind him. ¡°I am your guide, Morrigan, not your keeper. My role is to ensure you fulfill your duties as a reaper, not to interfere with fate.¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Morrigan snapped, her voice echoing down the empty alleyway. ¡°You could have said something! You could have warned me before we even left!¡± ¡°No, I could not have. I am bound to my contracts. Having direct knowledge of a certain outcome limits my ability to interfere with it. Therefore¡ª¡± ¡°You fucking asshole!¡± Morrigan screamed at him. ¡°Normally, you would try to stop me and¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Noir roared back, his unnatural shadows expanding in a pool around him momentarily. ¡°The fact Pepper was on that list in the first place proves the alternative course of events you are currently grasping at would have ended the same way. Had I not known prior, I would have more strongly advised against it, and you would not have listened to me anyway, just as is typical for you. Then we would be exactly where we are now.¡± ¡°But you did know! That means you still could have done something!¡± ¡°No. I could not. Hypothetically, even if I had done something to prevent Pepper from coming tonight, that wouldn¡¯t have guaranteed her safety. We¡¯ve been through this before, have we not? As I told you early on, fate has its way. One way or another, fate has its way.¡± She remembered the boy from her second day as a reaper, the one who was killed by the demon with the tombstone teeth. Indeed, that was one of the first lessons Noir had taught her¡ªhe explained that even preventing that boy¡¯s death that day might not have saved him for long. ¡°What about Death? Where is he?¡± she asked quietly, finding it odd he hadn¡¯t shown himself tonight. ¡°Did he know this was going to happen too?¡± Noir¡¯s tail flicked, the shadows returning to him as his voice became more subdued. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, but please don¡¯t blame him. He likewise has no choice, but I know this situation pains him greatly. When Alice learned of Pepper¡¯s impending doom, she saw it as an opportunity to test you. She likely had Nyx relay her idea to her superiors and requested that she be assigned to reap Pepper. Her position as an arbiter and Master¡¯s position as your mentor meant that she had the authority to command him to limit contact with you until her investigation concluded.¡± His ears folded back. ¡°Morrigan¡­ Master is furious. He never thought Alice would take things this far, but there is nothing he can do. He must stand back and watch until this is done. But please understand, Pepper would die either way. It¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault¡ªnot even Alice is to blame for that truth, and neither are you.¡± ¡°No¡­ it is my fault,¡± Morrigan said quietly. ¡°Whatever else is attached to this whole thing, it comes back to that, doesn¡¯t it? Even in an alternate timeline where Alice had nothing to do with this, I still would have insisted on bringing Pepper along, and her fate still would have been sealed. Is that right?¡± ¡°That is correct enough that I can not argue with it,¡± Noir confirmed. ¡°But I would advise you not to blame yourself. Imagining alternate courses of events is a meaningless practice. Nobody can possibly determine the outcome of alternate events; it¡¯s simply not the way of the world.¡± ¡°Morrigan,¡± Pepper spoke up. ¡°I know this is going to be hard for you, but please don¡¯t blame yourself. I¡¯m grateful to you, I really am.¡± ¡°Grateful? But I¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving me a chance to see my sister one last time! And besides that, I know we haven¡¯t known each other long, but you were a good friend to me. Now¡­ I think we should go. I don¡¯t know how much time we have, but I really do want to see my sister before it¡¯s too late.¡± ¡°Pepper¡­¡± Morrigan felt tears stinging her eyes. ¡°Noir,¡± Pepper continued. ¡°Can you go away now so I can take the blindfold off? I¡¯ll finish guiding Morrigan to the right place, and¡­ I guess I¡¯d like to see what I can of the world while I still have a chance.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Noir said, and in a moment, he disappeared into the shadows once again. Pepper took off the blindfold and smiled at Morrigan as they made eye contact. It was a somber smile, with a depth in her eyes Morrigan couldn¡¯t possibly understand. It communicated that she didn¡¯t blame Morrigan, and she truly was grateful, even if Morrigan blamed herself. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± the small girl said one last time, then moved ahead with a confidence that Morrigan imagined was rare for her. Slowly, Morrigan followed, her mind racing, but something new was beginning to creep into her heart. She supposed it was acceptance, but she hated using that word to describe it. It was a cold, deep, and crippling thing that she wanted to deny. She wanted to refute it, because this just felt wrong. Everything about this felt so wrong, and she didn¡¯t want to accept it. She wanted to fight against it and deny fate. There has to be another way, she thought. There just has to be! But for now, there was nothing she could do. She followed Pepper through the dark city streets. The fragile young girl, typically nervous and uncertain of herself, now moved with a sense of purpose. She was on death row, knowing she was marching toward her execution, but she did it with grace, and Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but admire her for it. CLICK HERE TO READ THE REST OF VOLUME 2! Chapter 95 - Return
The walk was quiet for a while. Morrigan¡¯s mind raced, trying to think of a way to save Pepper. The younger girl walked ahead, marching toward her doom in somber silence, while Morrigan trailed behind, deep in thought. There has to be something I can do. Damn it! Fate sucks. Why does Pepper have to die? Why even if I can save someone, I¡¯m not allowed to. Is it even possible? Even if saving her means limbo for me, I might be okay with that. But what if Alice just reaps her anyway? ¡°Noir¡­¡± Morrigan whispered under her breath. In her peripheral vision, she noticed a darker pool of shadow shifting along the side of the building next to her. ¡°What is it, Morrigan?¡± ¡°Please¡­ is there anything I can do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need to be more specific.¡± ¡°Can I save Pepper¡¯s life?¡± she hissed through clenched teeth. ¡°If you make purposeful attempts to alter fate, you will be in violation of your duties as a reaper.¡± ¡°And then it¡¯s limbo for me, huh?¡± Noir paused for a moment, then spoke carefully. ¡°Let me tell you of two stories I am aware of. In the first, a reaper of five years returned home to watch his family from afar¡ªhe just wanted to see that they were doing well in his absence. However, when he saw another reaper following his daughter, he realized something was soon to happen. He followed in secrecy until she saw her nearly get run over by a horse and carriage, and then he acted on instinct, saved her before the other reaper could do his work, and changed her fate.¡± ¡°And he got sent to limbo for that? Anybody would¡¯ve done the same!¡± ¡°Let me finish. No, he wasn¡¯t sent to limbo. It was deemed an unusual, unlikely-to-repeat event. He was reprimanded, relocated to a distant country, and forbidden from visiting his family again. Other than that, he continued his duties.¡± ¡°But what about his daughter? Did she get to live?¡± ¡°She did survive that day. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know her story from there. However, that is not the point I wish to make.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Now for the second story. She was a reaper in what is now California, back in 1612. She was a descendant of the Aztecs and born a slave. She lived a brutal life of constant beatings, being forced to kneel in church, and watching as her people suffered. When she died and was offered a reaper contract, she soon abandoned her duties and used her new powers to satisfy her own ambitions¡ªcausing the deaths of her people¡¯s oppressors and protecting the rebels. Thus, the arbiters were sent. She was labeled a rogue reaper and managed to evade them for ten years as she continued effecting fate as she saw fit.¡± ¡°What happened to her?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°The arbiters eventually found her and imprisoned her. Limbo isn¡¯t the worst punishment rouge reapers may face¡ªthere are harsher sentences for those extreme cases where a reaper willfully changes the course of fate. I don¡¯t know exactly what happened to her, but I imagine she spent many years in a living hell before finally facing execution.¡± ¡°Damn. That¡¯s so screwed up, though! Why couldn¡¯t they just relocate her like the other guy? How could they expect her to stand by and watch that kind of cruelty?¡± ¡°What they expected, was for her to understand her role. Being a reaper isn¡¯t about right or wrong, or about being a hero or a villain. You can offer comfort to those passing on if you seek higher purpose, but that¡¯s not a reaper¡¯s job. It¡¯s about maintaining order and balance. You should already know this, Morrigan. That is all.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying enslaving and beating people is what ¡®order¡¯ wants?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about what order wants. Order doesn¡¯t want anything. It¡¯s about what is true and correct. The planes must be separate, and people die if they are killed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such bullshit!¡± ¡°You can feel however you like, but it is your actions that will be judged, not your feelings.¡± ¡°So what happens if I try to save Pepper?¡± ¡°I would advise against pursuing that line of thought.¡± ¡°Just tell me! Will I be relocated, get tortured and executed, or just go straight to limbo?¡± ¡°Considering you¡¯ve only known her a couple of days, and that you¡¯ve struggled with your duties before¡­ I doubt relocation would be their solution.¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯d just be trying to save a friend! Like the guy who saved his daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s entirely different. Pepper you¡¯ve known for barely a day. They¡¯d see you as someone who forms attachments too easily and lets those attachments interfere with your duties.¡± ¡°Fuck my duties!¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely the issue. With that attitude, you have no place as a reaper.¡± Morrigan gritted her teeth, turning her face away. ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯d finally stop being a problem for you, then, huh? Bet you¡¯ve been looking forward to me screwing up bad enough to get sent to limbo.¡± Noir was silent for a long moment. Morrigan shifted her gaze away from the shadow on the wall and back to Pepper, still walking ahead. His silence felt like confirmation. But eventually, he spoke, and his words surprised her. ¡°In truth, I do not wish to see such an outcome.¡± Morrigan clicked her teeth. ¡°Not sure I believe that. You¡¯ve had a problem with me since day one.¡± ¡°Indeed. And it continues to be so. But, I suppose you¡¯ve grown on me to some extent. Should you be sent to limbo, I¡¯d consider it one of my greatest failures. And¡­ I do believe I would miss you.¡± Morrigan stared ahead, a small smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Bullshit,¡± she said with a hint of humor. ¡°Without me, your life would be a hundred times easier.¡± ¡°Certainly that¡¯s an exaggeration. But I¡¯ve come to understand what Master sees in you¡ªand perhaps, what he hoped I¡¯d learn from you as well.¡± Morrigan turned her head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I must admit, after thousands of years, I don¡¯t always understand his intentions. But in the most dire circumstances, when I¡¯m sure he¡¯s wrong and I have to intervene, I often find, in hindsight, that he saw what I couldn¡¯t.¡± Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Morrigan murmured. ¡°Though, he¡¯s not infallible, mind you. That¡¯s what makes it difficult. When should I trust my master¡¯s judgment, and when should I intervene? These are questions not all voidlings must grapple with. And¡­ I do find it quite challenging.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow. Was Noir actually opening up to her? She didn¡¯t think that was possible. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s better this way, isn¡¯t it? It means you¡¯re not just some mindless tool.¡± ¡°Perhaps. But imagine a life bound entirely to contracts. No uncertainty, no struggle over choice¡ªthat is its own kind of freedom.¡± ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve had this conversation before,¡± Morrigan muttered. ¡°But, you¡¯re not like that. You do make choices, right? I mean, granted, you¡¯re a big advocate for following the rules and all¡­ but¡­¡± ¡°In this way, I differ from most other voidlings. It is because Master cultivated these changes in me over many centuries.¡± Morrigan thought about that in silence for a moment. ¡°What about my choices, though? On the day I died, it was either become a reaper or go to limbo. Then it¡¯s follow the list, don¡¯t change fate. This¡­ this just sucks. Pepper¡¯s my friend. How am I supposed to just watch her die?¡± ¡°In terms of your role in maintaining order and your service to fate, you¡¯re right¡ªyou have little choice. But, in exchange, you get to continue your existence here. That¡¯s the price.¡± ¡°If I stop Pepper from dying and change fate¡­ is there a chance Alice won¡¯t just reap her anyway?¡± ¡°I do not wish to answer that.¡± ¡°So the answer is yes?¡± Morrigan asked, stopping in her tracks. The shadow alongside her also stopped, hanging still on the brick wall. ¡°Noir, tell me. Is there actually a chance I could save her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Pepper already say she¡¯s accepted that she is to die tonight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked!¡± Morrigan snapped. Instead of responding, Noir¡¯s shadow slithered off the wall and vanished. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not done talking to you!¡± she yelled at the brick wall. ¡°Um¡­ Morrigan?¡± Pepper called, turning around. Morrigan realized how ridiculous she looked, shouting at a wall. ¡°Yeah?¡± Morrigan replied. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re having a hard time with this, but¡­ don¡¯t do anything that¡¯ll get you into trouble.¡± ¡°But, Pepper, I can¡¯t just watch you die.¡± Pepper quickly shook her head in her usual manner. ¡°That¡¯s not your responsibility. Please don¡¯t. If something happens to you because of me, I¡¯ll feel guilty. So don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°How can you be so calm about this? I-I mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m really scared, but that doesn¡¯t change anything. Um¡­ Noir said stepping in would be playing into that other girl¡¯s hands, right? I don¡¯t want her to win. If she hadn¡¯t said anything, we wouldn¡¯t even know. Let¡¯s just¡­ do what we came here to do.¡± ¡°Pepper¡­¡± Morrigan pleaded, but the smaller girl turned back around and continued her slow march toward her fate. ¡°Just listen to her, Morrigan,¡± Noir¡¯s voice echoed from the shadows. ¡°There¡¯s no need to feel guilty. Let Pepper do what she came here to do. Let her death come as it will, and let Alice finish her work.¡± Morrigan ignored him and kept following Pepper. She didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine the course of events unfolding, but a problem crept into her mind that she hadn¡¯t considered before: the police. Morrigan shared a room with Pepper. When they both turned up missing in the morning, and Pepper eventually turned up dead, how would she explain it? The only solution that came to mind was sneaking back into the shelter and playing dumb. Maybe she could admit to helping Pepper sneak out, saying she unlocked the door but stayed in the room. It could work¡­ maybe. But a horrible sense of detachment sank into her heart as she imagined lying to the police. She was a notably good liar, but she couldn¡¯t imagine hiding that much guilt. It would be written all over her face. No¡­ there was only one choice at that point. After Pepper¡¯s death, Morrigan would just have to run again. She¡¯d have to say goodbye to any chance of returning to her old life. She wouldn¡¯t be there for her mom, but maybe she could send letters from time to time. She would have to be careful about seeing Emma as well. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± she muttered, feeling overwhelmed by this possible future. She didn¡¯t want it! She would be a fugitive, and Pepper would be dead. But then, there was no more time to think. Pepper stopped at a street corner. Morrigan glanced up at the green street sign: Airport Road. Pepper looked back at her with a subdued smile. ¡°My¡­ my sister should be just down the block.¡± Morrigan quickened her pace to walk alongside Pepper. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Pepper remained silent for a moment, their footsteps the only sound on the dark city streets. ¡°Yeah,¡± she eventually whispered. Suddenly, a discordant wail pierced the night. Pepper froze, shivering as she shut her eyes tightly, fists clenched. Morrigan stared ahead as a glowing silhouette slowly floated into the middle of the street. Like all hollows, Juniper¡¯s upper half appeared humanoid, but from the waist down, it dissolved into a wispy tail. It didn¡¯t seem that Juniper had noticed them yet. She paused in the center of the intersection, looked toward the sky, and screamed. The sound was filled with unbearable pain and despair, echoing through the night, slicing through the air and into Morrigan¡¯s bones. Pepper¡¯s body went rigid. When Morrigan glanced at her, she saw the tears welling in the corners of her friend¡¯s eyes. ¡°Pepper¡­¡± Morrigan whispered, unsure of what to say. She hesitated before placing a hand on the smaller girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you sure you want to¡ª¡± Pepper flinched slightly at the touch. ¡°She¡¯s still¡­ she¡¯s still like this. She¡¯s been like this for so long,¡± she murmured. ¡°Juniper¡­ why?¡± ¡°Maybe you should go back,¡± Morrigan suggested gently. ¡°Let me handle this.¡± The thought that maybe this could save Pepper¡¯s life crossed her mind. It wouldn¡¯t technically be disrupting fate if she had no clear idea how Pepper was meant to die. She could easily claim ignorance. But that vague hope shattered as Pepper shook her head quickly. ¡°No¡­ I can do this.¡± Pepper¡¯s gaze fixed on her sister, who remained still in the intersection, staring up at the sky as her scream faded into silence. ¡°M-Morrigan, I really meant what I said before. I¡¯m so grateful to have met you. Thank you. Thank you for being kind to me.¡± ¡°Pepper¡­¡± Morrigan felt fear, horror, longing, and anxiety churn inside her. A dozen emotions, all tangled up as Pepper moved forward. As she approached, Juniper turned. Her hollow face was like any other¡ªmostly featureless, yet still clearly the image of a young girl. Her white, unseeing eyes and placid expression held an eerie depth. It was kind of the way Death¡¯s technically emotionless face could convey feeling. It was in the stillness of her white, unseeing eyes, as her gaze locked onto Pepper¡¯s trembling form. Morrigan wanted to pull her back, to stop her from walking toward that nightmare. But she couldn¡¯t¡ªnot now. This was what Pepper had come for, and nothing Morrigan said would change her mind. Her throat tightened, words slipping away before they could form. Pepper stopped just a few feet from her sister¡¯s hollow, and for a moment, everything was still. The distant hum of life and traffic felt worlds away. ¡°Juniper¡­ it¡¯s me,¡± Pepper¡¯s voice was soft, almost a whisper. Juniper didn¡¯t respond. She just stared blankly. Pepper stepped closer, her voice trembling. ¡°Juniper, I¡¯m here. I¡ªI came to see you! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry I left you alone. I¡¯m really, really sorry.¡± Juniper began to move, floating slowly toward her. Tears streamed down Pepper¡¯s face. ¡°I-I don¡¯t blame you for anything. I know you didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone or scare me. I just wish I knew how to help you. Just like you were always there to help me. But I¡¯m here to change things. I have a friend here who can help you and¡­ if you want me to come with you, I will. I should¡¯ve been with you all along.¡± Morrigan felt something was terribly wrong. Just because Pepper survived the crash didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d done anything wrong, and if Juniper were in her right mind, Morrigan doubted she¡¯d want Pepper to think that. Morrigan summoned her scythe, gripping the smooth pole in her gloved hands. Her body was tense, fighting the urge to intervene. Juniper floated closer, her hollow form swaying in the dim light. Those empty, white eyes stayed fixed on her sister. Pepper stood trembling, but resolute, the tears streaking down her face. Juniper¡¯s hand slowly extended, her fingers barely solid. Morrigan watched, frozen, her breath caught in her throat. This wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. Pepper shouldn¡¯t be doing this! This was wrong! ¡°Pepper, wait!¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice slipped out before she could stop it. Pepper turned slightly, offering her a fragile smile through the tears. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered. ¡°She¡¯s my sister. So it¡¯s okay.¡± Juniper¡¯s hand hovered inches from Pepper¡¯s cheek. The air grew colder, thick with the unmistakable pull of death. And then, it happened. Juniper¡¯s hollow let out a gut-wrenching shriek that tore through the night. Her hands shot forward, grabbing Pepper¡¯s face. In an instant, the soft, sorrowful glow around the hollow darkened, turning violent. Pepper gasped in pain, her body jerking as Juniper¡¯s grip tightened. Morrigan¡¯s heart dropped into her stomach. This wasn¡¯t a reunion¡ªthis was something far worse. ¡°Juniper!¡± Pepper cried out, her voice frantic as she struggled against the hollow¡¯s hold. Without thinking, Morrigan lunged forward, her scythe blazing with ethereal light as she raised it. Thanks for reading! Please check author''s note below! Chapter 96 - For Whom the Bell Tolls
Morrigan raised her scythe as she sprinted toward Pepper. The hollow gripped the small girl¡¯s face, its mouth agape, emitting a ghastly wail as Pepper grew visibly weaker. ¡°Pepper, hang on!¡± Morrigan shouted. Pepper¡¯s knees buckled, and she stumbled back, but Juniper kept her hands firmly on her. ¡°Wait!¡± Pepper cried, her feet suddenly finding purchase as she steadied herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Just wait!¡± she repeated. Morrigan hesitated, now close enough that one firm step forward would be all it¡¯d take to bring herself in range and reap the hollow. Pepper raised her hands to Juniper¡¯s wrists. At first, her hands passed through the semi-material creature, but then they seemed to find them and grab hold. Morrigan thought it was similar to how her scythe wasn¡¯t a truly material object until she grabbed it. ¡°Pepper,¡± Morrigan said carefully, her voice tense. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to protect you. If fate is so absolute, then it should know what I¡¯m going to do. It doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯m not letting you die to pass some stupid test!¡± ¡°Thank you, Morrigan,¡± Pepper said softly, ¡°but as I said¡­ I¡¯m not leaving my sister alone again.¡± She gently pulled the hollow¡¯s hands from her face. Juniper stared at her, unmoving, allowing Pepper to guide her hands down to her waist where she held them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran from you before, Juniper. I didn¡¯t know what else to do. You were always protecting me, but I couldn¡¯t do the same for you. That ends now. I¡¯m not leaving you again.¡± ¡°But your sister would want you to live!¡± Morrigan interrupted. ¡°She¡¯s not herself anymore, but if she were, she¡¯d tell you to stay safe!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. And if I¡¯d told Juniper to pass on peacefully when she first died¡ªthat she didn¡¯t need to stay and protect me¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have listened either. But¡­ I didn¡¯t say that. I was happy to have her with me, even when I knew it wasn¡¯t good for her. I didn¡¯t let her go. And when things got worse, and I finally realized something was wrong¡­ I ran.¡± Pepper took a deep breath, looking into the hollow¡¯s eyes. ¡°Juniper¡­ I know you¡¯d tell me to get away. But I¡¯m not going to listen. You¡¯re my sister, and I¡¯m here for you. In heaven, you¡¯ll be yourself again, and I¡¯ll be there with you. So¡­¡± Pepper lowered her head. ¡°Do whatever you¡¯re going to do. I won¡¯t run.¡± Morrigan gripped her scythe. Her head lowered as she gritted her teeth, fighting off the urge to take that step forward. She wondered, was fate really so rigid and unchangeable? If that were true, nothing made sense. Don¡¯t people alter fate every day just by existing? Why couldn¡¯t she do something about it now? Morrigan opened her eyes, lifting her head¡ªand saw something unexpected. Juniper was changing. Her angry glow was dimming and each strand of hair became more defined. Not only that, but the wisp of her lower body was solidifying¡ªher legs were forming. Was she¡­ un-hollowing? Was that even possible? ¡°Juniper?¡± Pepper asked, her voice trembling. Juniper¡¯s face was becoming clearer. She shut her eyes tightly, then opened them again, and though she still wasn¡¯t quite like a normal spirit, she had pupils. Expression. She was looking at her sister. Then, her mouth opened, and a hoarse, throaty voice emerged as she spoke her sister¡¯s name. ¡°Pepper.¡± They both dropped to their knees, holding each other¡¯s hands, their gazes locked. ¡°Juniper!¡± Pepper smiled, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m here! See? I came back for you.¡± Juniper¡¯s face, though still ghostly and pale, showed something beyond a hollow¡¯s usual emptiness. She looked as if she were a prisoner locked in a cell for many years and finally let into the outside world again. ¡°I was¡­ so alone¡­¡± she whispered to Pepper, her voice thick with sorrow. Pepper leaned closer, resting her forehead against Juniper¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have run back then.¡± Juniper¡¯s hollow eyes flickered with a glimmer of recognition, her trembling fingers tightening around her sister¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to scare you¡­ I just¡­ wanted to¡­ protect you¡­¡± Pepper sobbed quietly, holding on as though she thought letting go meant Juniper would float away and disappear forever. ¡°I know. You were always protecting me.¡± Morrigan felt a lump form in her throat. Could fate be wrong? Juniper no longer seemed like she wanted to harm Pepper. So how was Pepper going to die? Morrigan glanced around, searching for any sign of impending danger. She didn¡¯t know what time it was, but whatever was supposed to happen, would happen soon. She stepped forward cautiously, her scythe still aglow, unsure of what her next move should be. She had been prepared to fight, to reap the hollow and save Pepper, but now¡­ everything felt different. Juniper¡¯s eyes drifted from Pepper to Morrigan. ¡°Leave¡­¡± she rasped. ¡°I¡­¡± Morrigan tensed. Pepper turned her tear-streaked face toward Morrigan, her expression soft yet peaceful. ¡°Morrigan¡­ could you¡­ leave us for now? I¡¯ll be right here, and we¡¯ll be ready when it¡¯s time.¡± When it¡¯s time¡­? Morrigan¡¯s grip tensed on her scythe. ¡°Pepper¡­ I-I don¡¯t know if I can do that.¡± ¡°I know. But whatever happens, happens. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Every instinct screamed at her to stay, to protect Pepper. She was terrified of what might come, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to take this moment away from them. And yet, Juniper was still a hollow. Unless Alice had flat-out lied about the list, something was going to change and this peaceful reunion wouldn¡¯t last. ¡°Morrigan. It¡¯s okay. Just¡­ come back in a little while, alright? I¡¯ll be with my sister until then.¡± Pepper gently touched Juniper¡¯s face, bringing their eyes back to each other. With a reluctant sigh, Morrigan nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll¡­ be nearby. I¡¯ll¡­¡± She clenched her fist, turning her head away abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll come back in a little while.¡± As if to deny herself any further hesitation, Morrigan spun on her heel and quickly walked away. She raised her scythe and, in a fit of frustration, tossed it aside. She would have flung it against a wall, but it vanished into blue flame before it had the chance. ¡°Damn it!¡± she muttered, covering her mouth with her hand as tears welled in her eyes. She walked at a brisk pace, and kept moving, trying to make it as hard for herself as possible to turn back and change her mind. ¡°Damn it, DAMN IT!¡± she swore in a low voice. This is what Pepper wanted, she told herself. It¡¯s wrong, but it¡¯s what she wanted. Besides, it¡¯s what¡¯s supposed to happen. Morrigan had to convince herself she wasn¡¯t killing Pepper with inaction. She was just¡­ Just what? No, this was basically the same as killing Pepper. If you knew someone was going to die and didn¡¯t stop it, didn¡¯t that make you responsible? All the people on her lists over the summer¡ªshe hadn¡¯t murdered them, but she had facilitated their deaths. It was her job, though. She was a reaper. It was a dirty job and someone had to do it. It just so happened to be her. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. But something about this felt different. This was a friend of hers, and was it really right to just treat her like any other of her clients? ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± Morrigan screamed and slammed her palm into a nearby wall. Her white hair fell over her face as she stopped walking. ¡°Damn this fucking sucks!¡± Then, she sensed something approaching. It was a black mass coming upon her, swooping in like a bird of prey. Morrigan didn¡¯t need to look to know what it was. She turned just in time to see Alice step forward, emerging from the shadows like a predator. Her black cloak billowed as she brushed it aside, the red glow of her eyes gleaming beneath her hood. Morrigan glared, straightening her posture, wiping away her tears with the back of her hand and fixing her hair back. ¡°You¡¯re early,¡± she spat, her voice dripping with bitterness. Alice tilted her head with a faint smirk tugging at her scarred lips. ¡°No. I think I¡¯m right on time. I¡¯m surprised you actually walked away.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°You¡¯re twisted. You think this is entertaining, don¡¯t you?¡± Alice shrugged casually. ¡°Well, immortality does get boring after a while.¡± ¡°So, what? You decided to show up just to fuck with me? I¡¯m standing by, letting a friend die, and you¡¯re laughing about it!?¡± Morrigan shouted. Alice¡¯s smile widened, her gaze drifting down the street. ¡°I am surprised the hollow regained its senses. It¡¯s rare, but not impossible. Maybe it won¡¯t kill your friend after all. Shame you left her alone, though. Maybe something else will get her now.¡± ¡°Quit fucking with me!¡± Morrigan screamed. ¡°I¡¯m standing back, I¡¯m letting fate do whatever it¡¯ll do! Okay? I¡¯m doing my job like I¡¯m supposed to!¡± Her voice cracked under the weight of those words. ¡°I know. I guess that means I can¡¯t fail you, huh? Still, it¡¯s pretty horrible that you abandoned your friend like that.¡± Morrigan snapped, lunging at Alice and grabbing her cloak by the collar with both hands. She yanked her close, her voice trembling with raw fury. ¡°What am I supposed to do!? You¡¯ll just kill her anyway! This is all some sick game to you! I swear, I¡¯ll get you back for this, you fucking bitch!¡± Alice didn¡¯t flinch. She met Morrigan¡¯s gaze with a cold, amused smirk, her red eyes glowing beneath her hood. ¡°Such a temper. It¡¯s not my fault she¡¯s dying, you know. So why are you taking it out on me?¡± ¡°Because you tried to use this to make me fail your stupid ass test! Just because I¡¯m Death¡¯s apprentice. Well, I didn¡¯t ask for any of this, and I don¡¯t have anything to do with whatever issues you have with him.¡± Morrigan yanked on Alice¡¯s cloak again. ¡°You¡¯re just screwing with me for no reason!¡± Alice¡¯s gaze remained steady, but her eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Is that what you think this is all about? It makes sense, I suppose. Master has always underestimated my motivations. Some things never change.¡± She grabbed Morrigan¡¯s sleeve, and the subtle shift in her expression made Morrigan loosen her grip, allowing Alice to throw her arm away and force Morrigan back a step. ¡°Whatever,¡± Morrigan muttered as she turned. ¡°I don¡¯t really give a damn.¡± ¡°Oh, but you should,¡± Alice said, a hint of malice in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m about to tell you something important. You see..." Her head cocked at an angle as her lips curled. "The thing is, I actually told you one pretty big lie tonight.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes snapped back to Alice to see her reaching into her cloak. She pulled out the little black book from earlier, the one that Alice used for her list¡ªor so Morrigan had assumed until Alice spoke her next words. ¡°Listen carefully,¡± she said, waving the book. ¡°This is actually just an ordinary journal.¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Alice said as she began casually flipping through the pages. ¡°But Nyx doesn¡¯t lie. When she said Pepper was on my list, I assure you that was true. But¡­ well, it¡¯s been a rather unusual night. Don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Whatever game you¡¯re playing now, I¡¯m not falling for it!¡± Alice only smirked, continuing her explanation. ¡°Let me tell you something about myself. I¡¯ve been in the habit of keeping a diary ever since I was a little girl being raised on my family¡¯s farm¡ªthis was just outside of Salem, Massachusetts. I¡¯ve found the habit to be quite useful as a reaper. Our existence is cruel in that we have only a normal human¡¯s ability to retain memory, despite our extended existence. It¡¯s amazing how much you can forget in ten years, let alone hundreds. That¡¯s why I keep records. I write everything down¡ªthe people I¡¯ve met, the weather, my thoughts¡­ and, of course, the souls I reap.¡± Morrigan shook her head, lost. ¡°Okay¡­ so what?¡± Alice¡¯s fingers paused on a page, her red eyes glinting. ¡°You¡¯re new, but surely you¡¯ve noticed your list occasionally changes. Sometimes it¡¯s a different time or place, or even, more rarely, the exact cause of death may vary throughout the course of a day... Right? Well, that¡¯s because fate, or at least our voidlings¡¯ ability to interpret it, isn¡¯t always precise. The list is more of a prediction¡ªcorrect enough, but with some wiggle room.¡± Morrigan nodded slowly. She had noticed that before. The first time she ever reaped someone, the list hadn¡¯t included the client¡¯s hospital room number until just before it mattered. The timing had been convenient for Noir as it helped him win an argument, but why was Alice bringing this up now? ¡°This might seem a bit random, but let me ask: How much do you know about quantum physics?¡± Morrigan blinked, caught off guard by the sudden change in topic. ¡°Quantum physics? What does that have to do with anything?¡± Alice chuckled softly, her tone condescending. ¡°Quite a lot, actually. You see, there¡¯s something called the observer effect. Particles behave differently when they¡¯re observed. Well, that''s because the act of observing itself affects the particles. There''s no way around it. Fate works much the same way. To carry out fate¡¯s will, we reapers must glimpse it through our lists. We thus become observers, and by observing, we alone are granted the power to alter what would otherwise be set in stone.¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah, that¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Isn¡¯t that the whole point of punishing reapers who mess with fate? We''re not suppose to act on our insider information. That''s what this is all about, right?¡± Alice smirked. ¡°Well... yes. But, I don¡¯t think you fully understand the implications. Think about it. Prior to observation, fate is in a state of perfect order. But then, our voidlings relay to us what fate has ordained, turning us into observers and thus the potential for chaos emerges. It¡¯s ironic, don¡¯t you think? As reapers, we¡¯re supposed to protect order, but our very existence threatens it.¡± Morrigan¡¯s mind raced. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ just by seeing the list, by knowing what¡¯s supposed to happen, we make fate... unstable?¡± Alice grinned, clearly enjoying Morrigan¡¯s struggle to interpret her lecture. ¡°Exactly. Before we look at it, fate is untouched, perfect. But the moment we are handed our lists we introduce the possibility of chaos. The observer effect doesn¡¯t just apply to particles¡ªit applies to everything, the fabric of our universe¡ªfate itself!¡± ¡°Why are you telling me all of this right now?¡± Morrigan demanded. ¡°Because I thought altering fate might be something you¡¯re interested in¡­¡± Alice pulled back her sleeve, revealing a golden watch around her thin wrist. She glanced at the time, just as a deep bass thumped from a car radio down the street. Morrigan barely noticed it, until Alice turned her head in its direction, a knowing smile crept onto her lips. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to cut this lesson short. For now, just know you¡¯re a key part of an experiment I¡¯m running. I just hope you¡¯re smart enough to piece things together so I can get some useful results.¡± ¡°Experiment? What are you talking about?¡± Alice¡¯s smile widened as she turned her diary around, showing Morrigan Pepper¡¯s name. This time, she didn¡¯t hide the cause of death¡ªin fact, she placed her finger right beneath it, ensuring it was the first thing Morrigan would read: Pepper Hawthorne, 01:32 AM, 765 Airport Road ¡ª struck by automobile. Morrigan¡¯s heart dropped. Her head snapped down the street, where the car radio blared louder, the roar of an engine accompanying it. It was a Metallica song¡ªMorrigan recognized it by the ominously fitting lyrics: ~For whom the bell tolls! ~Time marches on! Morrigan¡¯s gaze shot back to Alice, who was watching her with a cat-like intensity in her red eyes. ¡°But, that doesn¡¯t matter, right? E-even if I¡ª¡± ¡°Come on, keep up! This isn¡¯t actually my list! I just told you that! Remember?!¡± Alice laughed as if she¡¯d just delivered the punch-line to a very funny joke. She snapped the journal closed with one hand. ¡°This is just a copy of it! Or rather, a copy of an older version of it! Get it?¡± Again she laughed with a sinister cackle. ¡°Now it¡¯s like Schr?dinger¡¯s Cat! You know that one, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Schr?dinger¡¯s Cat¡­ what the hell are you¡ª¡± ¡°Neither of us knows what¡¯s currently on the real list! I interfered earlier and set you on a different path. Maybe it was enough to change fate. Maybe Pepper won¡¯t die. But since neither of us has seen the list since my interference, we''re not observers anymore! Neither one of us can possibly know for sure!¡± ¡°A-and that means¡­¡± Alice doubled over with an uncontrollable fit of laughter, clutching her sides. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Morrigan spat, wasting no more time. She broke into a sprint, her boots pounding against the pavement as she raced back toward Pepper and Juniper. The roar of the car engine grew louder, accompanying the blaring music that delivered James Hetfield¡¯s grim prophecy. ~For whom the bell tolls! ~Time marches on! Was this all an elaborate trick? Had Alice gone through all of this just to force her hand and do something to fail the test? Morrigan didn¡¯t know, but there was one thing she did understand¡ªthere was at least a chance. Maybe she could still save Pepper''s life! Chapter 97 - Time Marches On
Chapter 97 - Time Marches On
Morrigan''s ankle flared with pain as she sprinted at full tilt. She cursed herself for walking so far away when Pepper had asked her to leave. And why did Alice wait until the last damn minute to explain her convoluted plan? Morrigan figured Alice had timed it that way on purpose, just to screw with her as much as possible. Hearing the car approaching from behind, she turned and waved her arms, trying to signal the driver to slow down. He just blew past her, going way over the speed limit. ¡°Fuck!¡± Morrigan screamed, then focused on the movement of her legs, trying to meld with the shadows of the building she ran alongside. Shadow stepping was her only shot at getting there in time. Her ankle felt tortured for how much she was abusing the injured limb, but her adrenaline dulled it enough to keep going. She forced herself to press on and finally managed to slip into the shadows. The world dissolved into a wobble of sound as it seemed to fold in on itself, and she suddenly felt like she was trying to run through water. She couldn''t see anything¡ªnot really. Everything was reduced to vague silhouettes and walls of light coming at her at high speeds. She forced her legs to keep moving. At least now that she was semi-material, she didn¡¯t feel as much pain, but there was still the naturally oppressive force of shadow stepping she had to fight through. The car¡¯s music reached her ears as a muffled drone, but it was getting louder, meaning she was catching up. As slow as her body may have felt, she was actually moving inhumanly fast. Suddenly, she saw two beams of light cutting forward through the darkness. They were the car''s headlights, and they moved alongside her like ghostly apparitions, their pale glow flickering ominously through the shadow realm. She dodged to the left, narrowly avoiding a collision with a streetlamp¡¯s light, and something scraped her elbow¡ªthe side of a building she had misjudged in the dark. How would she know when to step back into the material world? If she remembered correctly, the intersection was well lit. So, when a wall of light appeared that she couldn¡¯t dodge to the left or right of, she¡¯d dive directly into the center, hoping and praying she¡¯d see Pepper when the world came back into focus¡ªor at least have time to wave the car down. I¡¯m almost there¡­ I have to be close! She knew the intersection would come up any second. She had never performed a shadow step at such speed before, and when she stepped out, there was a good possibility of flinging herself into a parked car or light post and knocking herself out. But she had no time for caution¡ªnot with Pepper¡¯s life on the line. Suddenly, a wall of bright light loomed ahead. Morrigan gritted her teeth and launched herself toward it, hoping it would bring her back to the real world in time to intervene in this crucial moment that would decide Pepper¡¯s fate. She felt her body snap back to a fully material form, her senses flooding with the overwhelming sights and sounds of the city. The car¡¯s music was deafening now, and with a quick glance over her shoulder, the car¡¯s headlights blinded her as her feet skidded on the asphalt while she tried to slow her momentum. Her injured ankle flared with pain at the sudden stress, and her leg gave out. She turned mid-fall, trying to roll with the impact, but her body hit the ground hard, sending shockwaves of pain through her side. Morrigan gasped, her breath knocked out of her, but she couldn¡¯t afford to stay down. The roar of the engine thundered behind her, the blaring music growing louder by the second. Desperately, she scrambled to her feet, her ankle screaming in protest. Morrigan¡¯s eyes darted around the intersection. There, bathed in the glow of the streetlights, she spotted them. Pepper stood with her back turned to the oncoming car, her trembling hand clutching Juniper¡¯s as the hollow gazed at her with haunting eyes. ¡°Pepper!¡± Morrigan screamed, her voice barely rising above the roar of the car. ¡°LOOK OUT!¡± She forced herself to move, but she was too far away to do anything. The headlights of the speeding car swerved violently as the driver finally spotted Pepper, but it was too late. Morrigan¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, her entire body tensed, knowing she had failed¡ªknowing there was nothing she could do. At the last second, Juniper moved. She grabbed Pepper¡¯s arm and yanked her backward, pulling her out of the path of the car. The vehicle screamed past them, tires screeching as it narrowly missed and began to spin out of control. The driver counter-steered into what resembled a controlled drift and managed to stop just before colliding with a parked car. The last drumbeats rang out from the Metallica song as the haunting guitar and bass chords faded. ¡°Fucking idiots!¡± the driver screamed out of his window before slamming on the gas and peeling off, leaving the intersection in a cloud of smoke and burnt rubber. Morrigan barely registered his words, her focus entirely on Pepper and Juniper. Pepper stood frozen, wide-eyed, as she stared at Juniper in shock. Morrigan stumbled over, ignoring the pain in her body. "Pepper..." Morrigan''s voice was hoarse. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Pepper blinked, as if snapping out of a daze, and nodded slowly. "I... I think so," she whispered, her gaze flickering between her sister and Morrigan. ¡°Juniper saved me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw,¡± Morrigan said, looking at Juniper. She seemed more human than any hollow Morrigan had seen before. She had no idea a spirit¡¯s hollowing could reverse. Maybe it had something to do with their regrets, and Pepper coming back helped. Perhaps because she saved her sister¡¯s life, Juniper was coming back to herself, her face and eyes reflecting a growing consciousness. ¡°Pepper,¡± Juniper said softly, her voice still hoarse but more human than before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Pepper shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡­ and¡­ I think it¡¯s time we leave together.¡± Leave together? Morrigan thought. ¡°No way. Screw that!¡± Morrigan snapped. ¡°You¡¯re not dying, Pepper!¡± ¡°But I thought I had to. Besides, I won¡¯t leave Juniper alone like this.¡± ¡°F-fate might have changed!¡± Morrigan blurted out. ¡°I don¡¯t really get it, but¡­ if I were an observer trying to stop things, and it was mostly Juniper who saved you¡­ so I¡­¡± Morrigan sighed, stumbling over her words, knowing she was making little sense. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s just go back to the shelter.¡± ¡°No,¡± Pepper said. ¡°I¡¯m ready. I¡¯m ready to die. I can go be with my family now.¡± "Damn it, Pepper!" Morrigan yelled, her voice echoing through the quiet street. "You don''t have to die! You have your whole life ahead of you!" Pepper looked conflicted, glancing between Morrigan and Juniper. "But I thought this was the only way. Juniper needs me." Juniper shook her head gently, her form becoming more human by the moment. "No, Pepper," she said softly. "You need to keep living." Pepper''s eyes widened. "But I left you alone. I ran away when you needed me." Juniper gave a sad smile. "I was lost in my own pain. It wasn¡¯t your fault. Seeing you now, willing to sacrifice yourself for me, made me realize how much I don¡¯t want that for you." Morrigan stepped closer, relief flooding her. "See? She doesn¡¯t want you to throw your life away." Pepper''s eyes filled with tears. "Juniper..." Her sister reached out, gently touching Pepper''s cheek. "You have so much to live for. Don''t waste it because of me." She then turned her ghostly face toward Morrigan. ¡°You can send me on?¡± ¡°But Juniper!¡± Pepper whined. ¡°No¡­¡± Juniper said. ¡°Stay. Live. I want you to live and be happy.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°But I miss you so much!¡± ¡°I miss you too¡­ but we¡¯ll see each other again.¡± Pepper glanced at Morrigan with tears in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Everyone dies eventually, but if you¡¯re alive, you should live.¡± She reached to the side and summoned her scythe. Morrigan took a deep breath, her scythe glowing softly in her hands. She looked at Pepper, then at Juniper, who gave a subtle nod. "Pepper," Morrigan said gently, "the best way you can honor your sister is by living your life to the fullest. Juniper can find peace knowing that you''re embracing life." Pepper wiped her tears, her eyes searching Morrigan''s face. "But... I don''t want to be without her." Juniper stepped closer, her form becoming even more solid. "You''ll never be without me," she whispered. "I''ll always be with you¡ªin your heart, in your memories. But you need to live, Pepper. For both of us." Pepper looked between them, her resolve wavering. "Will you... really be happier if I keep living?¡± Juniper smiled softly. "Yes. Seeing you live your life will make me happier than anything else. I stayed because I was worried about you. But now I see that you''re strong enough to go on." A moment of silence hung in the air as Pepper considered her words. Finally, Pepper took a deep, steadying breath. "Okay. I''ll try." Juniper reached out and gently touched Pepper''s cheek. "Promise me you''ll take care of yourself." Pepper¡¯s voice cracked, her eyes glistening with fresh tears. "I promise." With that, Juniper turned toward Morrigan. Her silent stare signaling that it was time. ¡°Sure you¡¯re ready?" Morrigan asked She nodded. "Yes. Thank you." With a graceful motion, Morrigan swung her scythe. A gentle light enveloped Juniper, her form shimmering as she began to ascend. "Goodbye, Pepper. We''ll see each other again someday." "Goodbye, Juniper," Pepper whispered, watching as her sister''s spirit faded into the night sky. Pepper sobbed, collapsing to her knees as her sister¡¯s presence faded completely. Morrigan hurried to her side, kneeling down beside her and wrapping an arm around her trembling shoulders. ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± Pepper whispered through her tears. ¡°She¡¯s really gone this time.¡± A cold wind blew as Morrigan hugged Pepper reassuringly. Then, there was the soft pat of feet touching the ground. Morrigan looked up to see Alice stepping out of the shadows and coming towards them. ¡°I hate to interrupt.¡± ¡°Damn it, what do you want now?¡± Morrigan hissed at her. ¡°Just to do my job. You know, if a name is on my list, I have to reap it. As your senior, what kind of example would I be setting otherwise?¡± ¡°Are you serious!?¡± Morrigan yelled. ¡°After all of that, you¡¯re going to kill Pepper anyway? And let me guess, I failed your test too? You going to send me to limbo now?¡± Morrigan growled as she stood back up, poising her scythe for battle. ¡°Well screw that! I¡¯m not just going to let you have your way without a fight!¡± Alice only chuckled. ¡°Oh please¡­ You¡¯re at least a hundred years from being a match for me. Besides, I¡¯m only doing my job.¡± She then pressed her lips together and whistled twice. Nyx once again swooped down from the sky as if she were born from the darkness itself and landed on Alice¡¯s outstretched forearm. ¡°Nyx, please inform me of the next name on my list.¡± The voidling perched gracefully on Alice¡¯s forearm, its red eyes gleaming in the dim light. Morrigan¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, dread pooling in her stomach as she awaited the verdict. Nyx tilted her head and spoke in her rasping, clipped tone. ¡°CAW! No names! CAW! No names, Mistress! CAW!¡± Alice raised an eyebrow, her smile faltering for a moment before it returned with a hint of amusement. ¡°No names? Are you sure, Nyx?¡± Nyx cawed again, her head tilting in Alice¡¯s direction. ¡°CAW! No names Mistress! CAW!¡± Morrigan¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡± Alice¡¯s tone remained mockingly playful as she questioned her voidling further. ¡°Nyx, when is Pepper Hawthorne supposed to die?¡± Nyx flapped her wings with a sharp rustle, her eerie voice cutting through the night. ¡°CAW! CAW! Cannot say! Pepper Hawthorne¡ªCAW!¡ªnot on the list! CAW!¡± Morrigan¡¯s grip on her scythe loosened in shock. "What¡­ does that mean?" Alice shrugged. ¡°It means my experiment had some interesting results. Oh, and your friend isn¡¯t dying any time soon.¡± She reached up and scratched Nyx¡¯s feathered breast with one finger as the voiding¡¯s head pivoted around, switching its gaze from its Mistress and back to Morrigan and Pepper. ¡°Good girl, Nyx. You can go now.¡± Nyx let out one last caw before taking off into the sky. ¡°So what does this mean for me?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Did I change fate? I yelled at the last second and Juniper pulled her out of the way.¡± ¡°Hmmm, no. And I guess that means you pass.¡± Alice¡¯s scarred lips curled into a smile. ¡°Congratulations.¡± Morrigan clenched her fist. She wasn¡¯t sure how to feel. Technically, whatever the hell Alice did saved Pepper¡¯s life, but at the same time she couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to accept the other reaper¡¯s false praise. ¡°Make sure you stay out of trouble, though,¡± Alice said as she began to turn away. ¡°Consider yourself on probation. I¡¯ll still be watch¡ªing¡­¡± Alice¡¯s eyes narrowed as there was another shift in the shadows. This time, it was Death who stepped out, standing tall and imposing over Alice who was even shorter than Morrigan herself. ¡°Heh. Well, hello there, Master.¡± ¡°Alice. Please confirm. Your test is over, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, Master. Your new apprentice passed.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± There was a pause, but then Death¡¯s hand suddenly moved faster than the eye could follow, striking Alice hard across the face. The impact echoed through the empty street, silencing everything. Morrigan froze, her breath catching in her throat as Alice stumbled back, her hand flying to her cheek in shock. Alice¡¯s red eyes flared with anger and indignation, but she quickly masked it. ¡°You dare¡ª¡± ¡°I dare?¡± Death interrupted, his voice cutting like a blade. "You overstepped your bounds. You endangered lives to feed your own twisted sense of amusement. You manipulated fate, toyed with Morrigan, and used others as pawns in your games. That is not how a reaper ought to behave.¡± Alice straightened, though her smirk was gone. ¡°Master. I was simply teaching Morrigan a lesson.¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t teaching her,¡± Death hissed. ¡°You were testing her humanity, and that is not your place.¡± Morrigan watched in stunned silence, her heart still pounding. The raw anger in Death¡¯s voice was unlike anything she had heard from him before. His calm, collected demeanor had cracked, revealing just how furious he truly was with Alice. Alice straightened her posture and locked eyes with Death. ¡°I call you Master only out of tradition, as you were once my teacher. But you¡¯re too old and foolish to see how I¡¯ve surpassed you.¡± Death chuckled coldly, the red within his empty eye sockets glowing slightly. ¡°Is that what you believe?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an arbiter now!¡± she hissed. ¡°That makes me your superior.¡± Death only chuckled, as if her words were so amusing they did not warrant a proper response. Alice''s eyes flared with defiance. "I surpassed you long ago! You¡¯re clinging to outdated ideals, while I¡¯ve embraced what it means to be a reaper in a world that is constantly shifting." "No, Alice. What you seek is power. Yet, you disguise that one true desire even from yourself¡ªhiding it behind false pretenses. But, power without purpose leads only to corruption, and that is exactly what I see before me.¡± ¡°You call me corrupt!?¡± she spat at him. ¡°I am not corrupt! It is this world that¡¯s corrupt! I''m the only one who''s interested in changing it!¡± ¡°400 years and you think you¡¯re wise enough to know what the world is and how it should change? No, Alice. You are foolish. And if you keep toying with fate, it will backfire on you. This, I promise. Now leave, before I must show you how little your position as arbiter protects you from me.¡± His eyes glowed violently red as he stared her down and a dark aura rose from his shoulders, as if the light were being drawn out of the air around him. Morrigan stepped back nervously, and she remembered she had seen this from him one other time, when she was in the car with him, and he''d become truly angry with her. Even Alice seemed to not want to challenge him when he was like this, so she gritted her teeth and turned away. However, she stopped half in the shadows, the street lamp partially lighting the back of her cloak. ¡°No, Master. You are the one who underestimates me. Arbiter is only a small step to what I will become. This world is evil, and so long as my bones still move, they will march towards a brighter path.¡± With that, she stepped through the shadows and disappeared. All was quiet but for the low hum of the city. Pepper glanced around nervously, clutching her hands at her chest as Death remained still, staring into the darkness. Finally, Morrigan cautiously ventured, ¡°Sooo¡­ she really has a way with words. Doesn¡¯t she?¡± Death¡¯s jaw cracked in amusement, the red in his skull and the dark aura dispersing completely. ¡°Oh yes, she always has.¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Now then,¡± Death continued. ¡°I will accompany you to reap the last name on your list tonight. I think it would be the perfect chance for me to get to speak with Pepper.¡± ¡°M-me?¡± Pepper stammered nervously. Morrigan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Pepper? Why?¡± Death somehow expressed a calm smile in the unmoving curves of his skull. ¡°It is rare to meet a human so young with such keen perception of the supernatural. I wonder if I might be able to glean the reason for this. All the same, she is quite interesting. Why shouldn¡¯t I take a chance to get to know my apprentice¡¯s new friend?¡± ¡°Death!?¡± ¡°Morrigan, you ought to refer to me as Master, you know.¡± ¡°Eh, don¡¯t hold your breath¡­ I mean... Uh¡ªno.¡± Death chuckled. ¡°Well, enough delay! Let us continue. You still have a soul to reap and I imagine it would be best you return Pepper to the shelter before morning.¡± With that, Death turned and lead the way. Morrigan rolled her eyes and followed, glancing back when Pepper didn¡¯t follow right away. ¡°Um. C-coming!¡± Pepper quickly said and walked with quick steps to catch up with the two reapers and followed them into the night. Chapter 98 - Gazer
Chapter 98 - Gazer
Morrigan, Death, and Pepper walked through the quiet streets, Pepper shuffling nervously along, glancing now and then at Death with wide eyes. Morrigan couldn¡¯t quite hide her limp anymore. Running after Pepper had done a number on her injury, but it wasn¡¯t exactly unbearable either. Still, she''d be glad to get off her feet when this was over. ¡°So, Death, one thing I don¡¯t get,¡± Morrigan said, breaking the silence. ¡°What is it?¡± he replied, his skeletal form eerily composed in the moonlight. ¡°Didn¡¯t Alice technically just save Pepper¡¯s life?¡± Death raised his skeletal fingers to his chin, thinking it over. ¡°Yes, it does seem that way. Though I can¡¯t imagine she orchestrated things quite so precisely. Then again¡­ it wouldn¡¯t be the first time she¡¯s affected fate in such a way.¡± ¡°How does she get away with that, though? Shouldn''t she be in trouble with the reaper police or something?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Well, the truth of the matter is that we reapers are always affecting fate in small ways, mostly unintentionally. But¡­ I don''t believe there is any reaper with much longevity who hasn¡¯t done so intentionally a time or two. I myself intervened with your family that day long ago, and just this year I allowed Mrs. Meyers more time than she was destined for. The truth is, a single, average human life means little to the overall determinism of the universe.¡± ¡°But then, why would I have been in so much trouble for saving Pepper?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s different if an arbiter is actively assessing you. Think of it as a petty theft at the workplace going unnoticed versus being caught during an audit.¡± ¡°So, basically, you can bend the rules a little, just don¡¯t get caught.¡± Death chuckled. ¡°More or less. Though, I strongly advise sticking to your list until you¡¯re more experienced.¡± ¡°What about the butterfly effect?¡± Morrigan pressed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t even the smallest alteration completely change everything thousands of years from now?¡± ¡°Perhaps, perhaps not,¡± Death replied, his empty eye sockets gazing contemplatively at the stars. ¡°Our current structure of order hasn¡¯t been around long enough to say for sure.¡± ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t the universe billions of years old?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°That¡¯s what human science currently believes, but I¡¯m afraid I have no particular knowledge to confirm or deny it. What I do know is that the last great demon war was fifteen thousand years ago, when chaos transitioned to order. Fifteen thousand years is an incredibly long time, but still too short to form any solid conclusions about the butterfly effect.¡± Pepper, who had been listening wide-eyed but silently, finally spoke up. ¡°Um, M-Mr. Death?¡± ¡°Yes, dear?¡± he said, turning his gaze down toward the small girl. She instantly hugged her arms tighter to her chest and lost an inch or two of height from shrinking into her shoulders. Morrigan wondered if she was a turtle in a past life. ¡°Um¡­ s-so¡­ are you, um, THE Grim Reaper? Like, the one in stories?¡± ¡°Just one of many,¡± Death answered. ¡°There are plenty of others like me. Though, the story of the Grim Reaper began to manifest in Europe around the 14th century, during the Black Plague. Our unusual level of activity during that time likely led to more sightings than normal, allowing for the myth to arise. Well, it¡¯s not so much a myth, but they did get it wrong by assuming it was only one entity tasked with the role.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­ so how old are you?¡± Pepper asked. ¡°At least ten thousand years,¡± Death answered. ¡°Though my memories beyond three thousand years are terribly unreliable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± Pepper whispered. ¡°Um¡­ so will Morrigan¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m basically immortal too,¡± Morrigan cut in, smiling slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll turn into a skeleton like him eventually. But Death, should we really be telling her all this?¡± ¡°Well, she is a gazer, and quite a powerful one at that. It seems there is little of the supernatural world that is veiled to her, even more so than with most reapers. So I see no harm in sharing.¡± ¡°A¡­ gazer?¡± Pepper asked, cautiously glancing toward Death again before quickly looking away when she met his empty eye sockets. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my personal favorite name for people with your ability,¡± Death explained. ¡°There are¡­ more people like me?¡± Pepper asked. ¡°Yes, but they are exceedingly rare. I¡¯m afraid I know of none currently alive. I believe the last one I crossed paths with was¡­ hmmm, perhaps a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Pepper awed quietly. ¡°So tell me, how long have you been able to see spirits?¡± Death asked. ¡°Um¡­ as long as I can remember, but only Juniper ever believed me. They used to just be blurs, but I see them perfectly now.¡± Death¡¯s skeletal fingers softly stroked under his jaw. ¡°So, your power has actually grown stronger as you¡¯ve aged, not weaker? How interesting.¡± ¡°Is that¡­ bad?¡± Pepper asked, her voice small. ¡°No, just unusual.¡± Pepper hesitated. ¡°The b-biggest change came after I lost my family¡­ First i-it was Juniper. But other spirts became more clear as well.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°Ah¡­ Perhaps your sister haunting you unlocked the full potential of your latent abilities. Noir tells me you¡¯re even able to see his true form. Is that correct?¡± Pepper turned pale, her eyes widening at the memory. ¡°Yes¡­ he¡¯s horrible.¡± Morrigan snickered. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong there.¡± She was hoping to lighten the mood. Pepper shook her head as if trying to banish the memory. ¡°Um, the other one¡­ Nyx¡­ she wasn¡¯t so bad.¡± ¡°Yes, well, in comparison to Noir, Nyx is like an infant. She was manifested solely to serve as Alice¡¯s voidling.¡± ¡°What about Noir?¡± Morrigan asked, curious. ¡°Noir was causing quite a disturbance until I, along with three other reapers, put a stop to him,¡± Death explained. ¡°Whoa, really?¡± Morrigan grinned. ¡°Noir was a troublemaker?¡± Death chuckled softly. ¡°Yes, he was quite unruly in his early years. But over time, he found his purpose and adapted to his role.¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but smile, imagining the stoic Noir in his rebellious youth. ¡°I can¡¯t picture him as anything but overly serious.¡± Death chuckled softly, his voice low and almost fatherly. ¡°Yes, Noir was... unruly. But he found his place.¡± Pepper, still hugging her arms tightly to her chest, listened quietly. She seemed more at ease now that the conversation had shifted away from her, though her occasional glances toward Death showed she was still processing the sheer weight of everything. ¡°Does that mean Nyx can change too?¡± Pepper asked, her voice soft but curious. Death nodded. ¡°If Alice allows it. Nyx is still quite young, and voidlings can evolve. But they are only as strong or independent as their masters allow them to be.¡± Pepper frowned, thinking it over. ¡°I¡­ I hope Alice lets her.¡± ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Death asked, a hint of curiosity in the hollows of his skull. Pepper hesitated, fidgeting with her hands before responding, her voice barely above a whisper. "I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s sad if she doesn¡¯t. Noir seems to have his own will, but Nyx is¡­ I-it¡¯s almost like she¡¯s Alice¡¯s slave. She seems trapped. And Alice doesn¡¯t seem like the type to let someone grow if it doesn¡¯t benefit her." Death¡¯s empty sockets stared down at Pepper, though Morrigan could tell he was considering her words carefully. "Trapped¡­ you say?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know. It just seems like she can be more, and she knows it too, but can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Pepper turned her head away, nervously wringing the hem of her shirt. ¡°That¡¯s how it seemed when I looked at her. I-I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know. I might be wrong.¡± ¡°Pepper?¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow, her voice gentle. Death¡¯s jaw cracked slightly in what passed for a smile. ¡°It is a pleasure getting to know you, Pepper. I am glad our paths crossed.¡± He then stopped and reached into his sleeve, turning to look up a fire escape toward a window high on a brick wall in the alleyway. ¡°Morrigan, we¡¯ve arrived at our destination.¡± He pulled a scroll out of his sleeve and handed it to Morrigan¡ªit was her list. She unrolled the familiar parchment with a sigh, realizing just how incomplete she had felt without it and the skeleton key in her possession. If only she could get her phone back, she mused. She hoped to talk to Emma again soon¡ªit had been a very long two days. Her eyes skimmed the name and location of the single name on her list, her brow furrowing. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s an old guy, dying of heart failure.¡± She tilted her head to find the address number on the building and confirmed this was the place. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can handle it just fine on your own,¡± Death said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay out here with Pepper until you''re done.¡± *** Morrigan¡¯s reaping went smoothly. She climbed through the window, met the nearly deceased¡ªan old man who seemed grateful to be rid of his frail, sick body¡ªand sent him on. Afterward, she snuck back down the fire escape, ready to return to the shelter. ¡°So, Morrigan,¡± Death began as they walked. ¡°Have you given thought to what you wish to do now?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It seems you have a choice to make. You don¡¯t necessarily have to return to the shelter and your old life.¡± Morrigan hesitated. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯ll be harder to be there for my mom. And besides that¡­¡± She glanced at Pepper. She definitely felt like she had unfinished business at the shelter, particularly with Jenna and her lackeys still messing with Pepper. Before the night in the basement, leaving was an easy decision, but now she didn¡¯t want to abandon her. Death chuckled. ¡°No worries, I understand. Let¡¯s get you two back, then.¡± ¡°Wait, but how¡¯s that going to work?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I still need to work as a reaper, right?¡± ¡°Oh, it will be a tad inconvenient, but I don¡¯t think it impossible to sneak out every night to handle your list. I would advise working on your mastery of shadow stepping, however. It will make travel at night much faster.¡± Pepper smiled at the idea. She, of course, was very happy at the thought of continuing to room with Morrigan. Morrigan smiled back. ¡°Alright, looks like we¡¯ll be roomies for a while longer, Pepper.¡± That made Pepper¡¯s smile only widen. For being such a shy and timid girl, seeing her able to form a natural smile was an especially welcome sight. Morrigan chuckled and put her arm around her back in a quick half-hug before returning her attention to Death. ¡°So, how are Emma and Hilda?¡± she asked as they continued walking through the quiet streets, gradually leaving the city behind and moving toward the residential areas. ¡°They are fine. Worried about you, but just fine. Perhaps I can arrange for them to meet you when you sneak out again another night?¡± Death offered. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d really appreciate that,¡± Morrigan confirmed. Finally, they arrived back at the shelter. Death wished them luck on sneaking back in, disappearing back into the shadows as easily as if that¡¯s where he belonged. Morrigan and Pepper crept along the side of the building to the back door. Morrigan used the skeleton key and quietly unlocked it, then held it open for Pepper. ¡°After you.¡± Pepper slipped inside, her small frame disappearing into the dim hallway. Morrigan followed quickly, closing the door softly behind her and locking it again. The shelter was mostly silent, save for the occasional creak of settling wood. They tiptoed through the halls, their footsteps light as they made their way upstairs. Morrigan motioned for Pepper to stop when they neared the top step. She peeked over, seeing the soft glow of the TV from Mrs. Cheyenne¡¯s ¡°guard post,¡± but nothing else stirred. Finally, they reached their room. Morrigan carefully turned the skeleton key in the lock, nudging the door open before letting out a soft sigh of relief. She slipped inside and closed the door gently behind them, then turned to Pepper with a wink. Pepper smiled, nodding, her face bright. Morrigan realized how much she liked seeing Pepper smile. With the weight of her sister¡¯s lingering spirit finally lifted from her shoulders, Pepper¡¯s smiles came a little easier now. ¡°Thanks again,¡± Pepper whispered. Morrigan nodded, sitting down on her bed and propping her leg up carefully. ¡°Yeah¡­ things got pretty scary, but I guess everything worked out. How are you holding up?¡± Pepper looked down at her hands, thinking. ¡°I¡¯m just glad Juniper is okay now. I bet she¡¯s with Mom and Dad already¡­ I hope they¡¯re all doing okay.¡± Morrigan smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure they are. And I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all proud of you.¡± Pepper smiled again before heading over to change into her pajamas. By the time she was ready for bed, Morrigan was already fading fast. She barely heard Pepper¡¯s soft, ¡°Good night, Morrigan,¡± before she mumbled it in return and drifted off to sleep. CLICK HERE Read next chapter for FREE now! Chapter 99 - Epilogue - Angel of Darkness
Chapter 99 - Epilogue - Angel of Darkness
Alice tore through the shadows, slicing through the thick, oppressive darkness. Her movements were fluid, each slow, powerful step propelling her forward at a speed most reapers would struggle to maintain. Alice was not like most reapers¡ªshe resolved herself to be different. She trained relentlessly over the years, pushing her body and mind to the fullest. She resolved herself to be more than just another tool used for menial tasks. As she surged forward, the silhouettes of buildings and trees blurred into faint outlines. Streaks of solid light vanished, and the mountains outside Portland began to rise as craggy peaks silhouetted against a darkened sky. Nestled deep within those mountains lay her destination: an old, abandoned manor, where the goddess of death, Lorelai, had summoned her. Alice met Lorelai long ago and took pride in the goddess¡¯s particular interest in her. But recently, Lorelai had been acting strangely. She had claimed the abandoned manor as her base and lingered on this plane far longer than even before. Four centuries was young for a reaper, but even Alice knew Lorelai¡¯s visits to the mortal world were typically fleeting¡ªnever more than a week. And yet, she had lingered here for months. Alice did not know why she had been summoned so abruptly. She suspected it had to do with closing her first case as an arbiter, but she would find out soon enough. As she arrived at her destination, she broke free from the shadows. At high speeds, she had learned it best to do so midair, giving herself time to bleed off momentum before touching solid ground. So it was, she materializing five feet from the ground and fell in a gentle arc. Her feet landed agilely with a few skip-steps before coming to a stop. With a single finger, she tilted back her hood and looked up, finding herself at the foot of Lorelai¡¯s manor. It was a foreboding, gothic structure, long forgotten by time and civilization. Vines twisted up its stone walls, and broken windows stared out like many hollow eyes. Were this structure alive, it would be a monster in its own right. The air felt thick with an otherworldly presence that made the hairs on the back of Alice¡¯s neck rise. As Alice approached the massive doors, they creaked, making her pause. The left door swung open, and standing under the arch was a goddess, but not Lorelai herself. It was Terri, a wolf god whose existence had been confined to Earth. In recent centuries she had come under the service of Lorelai. Alice did not know how that came to be, but she suspected some kind of contract had been made. Perhaps it was related to the hunting and near extinction of wolves on this continent. In that way, Alice could almost relate to Terri. After all, Alice herself was a casualty of humanity¡¯s tendency to annihilate anything they perceive as a threat. For Alice, she was caught up in the storm of the witch hunts; for Terri, the wolves. Yet this commonality led to no camaraderie between herself and the wolf god. No, Terri¡¯s animosity had always been obvious, perhaps simply due to her hatred of humans. Maybe it was something worse. Whatever the case, Terri¡¯s dislike of her was clear in her gaze¡ªfocused, and unnerving. ¡°Terri,¡± Alice greeted with a neutral nod. ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± the wolf god replied curtly, her yellow eyes gleaming as she stepped aside to allow Alice through the door. Her silver-blue hair fell over her shoulders in thick waves, and her wolf-like ears twitched as if picking up on some distant sound. Alice moved past her cautiously, though she was keenly aware that Terri followed her closely. The heavy doors creaked shut behind them, sealing the two of them in the manor''s cold, grand entrance hall. ¡°You¡¯re walking with me?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Orders,¡± Terri replied, her short sentences doing little to ease Alice¡¯s nerves. Something was going on. Terri rarely stuck around for more than a wordless nod before continuing on her way. ¡°Orders?¡± Alice asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t exactly need an escort. I know where to find her,¡± Alice said, shifting her gaze to the wolf god, who offered no response. So, Alice took a jab, hoping to force one. ¡°This seems quite a demotion for you.¡± ¡°No demotion. Just orders.¡± Alice¡¯s scarred lips curled into a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t realize you were turning into such a lap dog.¡± Terri¡¯s ears flattened as a low growl escaped her throat. The corner of her mouth rose to bear a single fang. ¡°No lap dog.¡± Realizing she wouldn¡¯t get anything out of her, Alice gave up. Whatever this was about, she¡¯d find out soon enough. Though, she resolved herself not to show any fear. After all, she had acted fully within her mission of assessing Morrigan, and she¡¯d stick to that defense should anyone, even Lorelai, suggest otherwise. They continued in silence, accompanied only by the echo of their footsteps, until reaching the door to Lorelai¡¯s chamber. Terri paused, her hand hovering near the handle. She turned to Alice and showed her canines with a threatening smile. "Whatever you did. I hope it was worth it." With those ominous words, Terri opened the door and stepped aside. Lorelai¡¯s silhouette dominated the far end of the room. The goddess was an imposing figure, nearly seven feet tall, but her lengthy body sat upon a grand throne that dwarfed even her. At first glance, she seemed lifeless, slouched like a corpse abandoned to rot. Her long limbs hung unnaturally, her head tilted forward, hiding her face in the thick shadows that clung to her like a shroud. Her long, black robes flowed over her body like ink, pooling on the stone floor beneath her. Steeling herself, Alice stepped forward, and for a moment, it wasn¡¯t clear if Lorelai was even conscious. The stillness of the goddess was unnerving, unnatural¡ªa true personification of death itself, not merely a bringer of death but the embodiment of it. She was not a simple earth-bound god like Terri; Lorelai¡¯s existence was so much more. Suddenly, two burning red eyes flickered to life in the darkness. The shadows around Lorelai¡¯s face shifted, revealing only the faintest contours of her features as her eyes glowed with the intense, otherworldly light. Slowly, her body began to stir as if pulled back from the void by some unseen force. Her spine straightened, long fingers twitching, and joints snapping as if reanimating from rigor mortis. Unnervingly, her head lifted from its corpse-like slump. "You¡¯re late, Alice," Lorelai said, her voice soft but chilling. Alice approached the throne and knelt, bowing her head low in respect. The oppressive presence of the goddess bore down on her, making her feel small, almost insignificant¡ªsomething she¡¯d rarely felt since being buried alive in a coffin. ¡°My apologies, Mistress,¡± Alice began, keeping her voice steady. ¡°I came as soon as my business for the night concluded.¡± Lorelai¡¯s fingers drummed slowly on the armrest of her throne, the sound echoing in the large, dark chamber. Alice could feel the weight of every second, her mind racing through the possibilities of what might happen next. Lorelai¡¯s voice broke the silence, low and cutting. ¡°You¡¯re here now. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Alice exhaled quietly, cautiously raising her head, though careful to keep her gaze low and not meet Lorelai¡¯s eyes directly. Lorelai tilted slightly forward, her unnaturally tall frame casting elongated shadows across the chamber. "What is your final conclusion on Morrigan Livingston?¡± ¡°After devising a test to determine her obedience to her role as a reaper, I¡¯ve concluded that even when faced with a personal desire to change fate, she will not do so.¡± "Yet fate has been altered. Pepper Hawthorne still lives. That was not supposed to be." Alice¡¯s pulse quickened, but she controlled her expression. She had anticipated this. "It is true," she admitted cautiously. "Fate was altered. But it was not Morrigan who interfered, Mistress. It was my own doing." Lorelai¡¯s burning eyes narrowed, glowing brighter for a brief moment. The silence that followed felt suffocating as Alice braced herself for Lorelai¡¯s response. The anticipation dragged on as Lorelai stood and came toward her. "You knowingly altered fate," Lorelai spoke calmly, though there was a dangerous edge beneath it. "Explain yourself." Alice hesitated only for a second before responding. "I showed Morrigan my list. I suspected Morrigan would interfere and save Pepper if given that information. Prior to this test I had observed her, noting that her empathy often leads to rash decisions and hesitation in her duties. That made the possibility highly likely.¡± She chose her words carefully, not wanting to sound defensive. "I orchestrated the situation to push her to the edge, to see if she would break the rules." "And she didn¡¯t," Lorelai pointed out, her gaze piercing through the shadows. Alice nodded. "Correct. She did not. Despite everything, she chose not to defy fate. She allowed events to unfold, even though she believed it meant sacrificing her friend¡¯s life. In that regard, she passed the test." Alice kept her eyes on the ground but felt Lorelai¡¯s statuesque figure upon her, walking past her and then back again¡­ pacing¡­ circling. "Pepper Hawthorne should be dead, and yet she lives. Therefore, fate has been altered. If it was not because of Morrigan, then you are to blame.¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Alice clenched her jaw but forced herself to remain calm. "Yes, Mistress. It is my fault. I miscalculated. In my attempt to determine Morrigan¡¯s obedience to fate, I inadvertently changed it myself." Lorelai¡¯s smile was a faint, cold thing, more of a shadow than a true expression of warmth. "How ironic. You set out to test Morrigan, and in the process, you yourself brought upon the outcome that Morrigan would have desired.¡± ¡°It is ironic, Mistress,¡± Alice agreed. ¡°However, I managed to assess the apprentice as I was charged to do and concluded she¡¯s satisfactory in fulfilling her role as a reaper.¡± Lorelai suddenly stopped her pacing in front of Alice, towering over her. Alice felt her heart racing with more fear than she¡¯d felt in a long time. She inwardly chastised herself, telling herself to calm down. "Unpredictably¡­" Lorelai murmured, repeating the word Alice had used, letting it hang in the air like a blade about to drop. ¡°Alice, you may stand.¡± Alice obeyed, raising to her feet. She let her gaze come up to meet Lorelai as the goddess towered over her. Removed from the shadows on the far side of the chamber, torchlight illuminated her face. Lorelai was beautiful, but not in a way that evoked comfort or any other typical sense attributed to beauty. It was in the impossible perfection of her features. Her skin was unnervingly flawless, a pale hue, not white like a reaper, but it seemed almost translucent under the torchlight, like marble polished to an unnatural sheen. High, sculpted cheekbones gave her face a regal, statuesque quality, while her lips were set in a cold, impassive line. Her glowing red eyes pierced through anything they gazed upon, holding no warmth of life but the harsh, unyielding force of oblivion. The unnatural langliness of her body made her presence all the more disturbing. ¡°Now, let''s try this again,¡± Lorelai said smoothly. ¡°It seems you took it upon yourself to tamper with fate. Is that what you call ¡®unpredictable,¡¯ Alice?¡± Alice felt her muscles tighten as her mind raced for the best response. "It was an honest mistake, Mistress," she began, her voice controlled but measured. "I simply... wanted a sure way to test Morrigan¡¯s obedience to fate. I didn¡¯t anticipate it affecting Pepper¡¯s fate the way it did." "An honest mistake..." she repeated softly, her tone lingering on the edge of something darker. "Honesty does not excuse recklessness, Alice." "I understand, Mistress. I¡¯m prepared to accept the consequences of my actions." She felt some relief wash over her. Lorelai was not happy, but she did believe her¡­ or so Alice thought. A low, dangerous chuckle escaped Lorelai''s lips. She reached down slowly, almost lazily, until she grabbed Alice under the chin, forcing her to meet her eyes as her gaze bore into her. "Dear Alice," Lorelai whispered almost soothingly. "If you keep lying to me like this, I¡¯ll have Terri strip the skin off of you¡­ every inch of it, very slowly, then cover you in salt." Alice¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, and her efforts to keep his face expressionless abruptly failed. She could sense Terri somewhere behind her, watching with eagerness. Her presence made sense now¡ªTerri hated humans, and though Alice was a reaper, she was first a human. Terri would fully enjoy carrying out Lorelai¡¯s threat. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there trembling. Speak,¡± Lorelai ordered. ¡°But be careful what you say. One more lie from you, and I¡¯ll show no mercy.¡± "My apologies, Mistress," Alice whispered, voice barely above a breath. ¡°Do you deny you¡¯ve been lying to me?¡± Alice took a breath, quickly weighing her options. If she could convince Lorelai she was being honest, that would be the best path, but whatever confidence she had in her ability to deceive the goddess had been crushed by that direct accusation and the threat that was tied to it. ¡°No, Mistress,¡± Alice finally said. ¡°It is as you say.¡± "You interfered with fate to save Pepper¡¯s life. This was completely intentional. Don¡¯t insult me by pretending otherwise. But your deceit goes back further than that, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Lorelai squeezed her face as if prompting her to speak. ¡°Yes, Mistress.¡± ¡°So, why did you really wish to be assigned to Morrigan?¡± Alice had originally claimed it was because Morrigan was her master¡¯s new apprentice, but this was only a convenient truth. Alice was many things, but she was at least self-aware¡ªshe was vengeful, conniving, and prideful. It was, therefore, perfectly believable that she would go through so much effort just to prove a point to Death, considering their falling out. However, she had another reason and Morrigan was only a piece of it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Alice said. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what to say. Please forgive me.¡± Lorelai leaned down to be closer to her, her voice lowering as if sharing an intimate secret with her. ¡°Let me be clear. I do not care that you interfered with Pepper¡¯s fate. After all, what is one orphaned gazer to the grand design of fate? Hardly a threat, wouldn¡¯t you agree?" Alice remained silent, waiting for the inevitable follow-up. "What I want to know," Lorelai continued, her tone dropping to a chilling whisper, "is why." Alice clenched her jaw, fighting the urge to speak. She didn¡¯t want to say it, but there was no escaping now. She could close her mouth and refuse to answer, but then she would be tortured, and ultimately, she would break. She had no doubts about Lorelai¡¯s ability to force the truth out of her now that the goddess knew there was something to find. So, Alice spoke slowly. "I¡­ had another vision.¡± Something almost resembling a smile touched Lorelai¡¯s lips, and her hand fell away from Alice¡¯s chin. As the goddess turned away and walked back to her throne, Alice touched her neck, almost as if to make sure her head was still attached. ¡°Don¡¯t stop speaking,¡± Lorelai¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the silence after she resituated herself on her throne. ¡°Tell me of this vision.¡± She made a gesture with her hand, and Alice looked over her shoulder to see Terri approaching with a bottle of wine. ¡°It''s been long since I¡¯ve heard of these visions plaguing you, and it must have been an interesting one to prompt you into such reckless actions.¡± Alice¡¯s mind raced, trying to piece together how to respond. The truth is it was all scattered, and it didn¡¯t make much sense to her, but she did know both Morrigan and Pepper were important. ¡°I¡¯m sorry mistress¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to begin.¡± ¡°Take all the time you need.¡± Lorelai smiled as Terri finished pouring her wine, but the wolf god did not take her leave afterward. She stood at attention with a cruel gaze in her yellow eyes. Alice was sure Terri¡¯s presence was intentional¡ªa subtle reminder that while this interrogation had become somewhat more conversational, Lorelai¡¯s threat was not off the table. Alice took a deep breath and began. ¡°I saw Morrigan¡­ though her future is unclear.¡± She closed her eyes, trying to recall the nightmarish vision that had set her on this path. It was not the first nor the most vivid, but it was the most unsettling. More unsettling than her prediction of the plague that ultimately led to her being labeled a witch and tortured. "I saw... fire. It wasn¡¯t normal fire¡ªit was black and twisted, swallowing the sky, blotting out the stars. The earth beneath it cracked open like the ground was wounded, and something... something was crawling out." Lorelai leaned back in her throne, eyes gleaming in the shadows, her hand resting delicately on the stem of her wine glass. She said nothing, allowing Alice to continue. Alice¡¯s throat tightened. She forced the words out before they could betray her. "There was... this figure. I couldn''t see it clearly at first, but then the darkness parted just enough. It had stone teeth¡ªlike jagged, gnashing stones where its mouth should be¡ªand its body was... wrong. Twisted, hunched over like it was barely held together. It was dragging itself through the earth, pulling the world down with it. And everywhere it went, the fire followed. I... I know this thing¡ªthis stone-toothed demon¡ªis responsible. It¡¯s bringing hell to earth, tearing open the barriers between realms. But it wasn¡¯t alone. There were... others." Lorelai''s lips curled into a dark smile. "Others?" Alice nodded. "A coven of witches. They were chanting, weaving something powerful, but I don¡¯t know what.¡± Alice felt a chill run down her spine at the memory of Morrigan in her vision. She had stood at the center of it all, her eyes wide, red streaks of blood running down her face and through her pale complexion¡ªwhether her own blood or someone else''s, Alice couldn¡¯t tell. And beside her was Pepper, standing amidst the chaos, a strange light surrounding them both. ¡°What else?¡± Lorelai prompted. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ all that was clear.¡± ¡°What about Morrigan?¡± Alice stayed silent, her mind racing. The vision was unclear. Nothing about it gave her a sensible path to follow, and Morrigan and Pepper¡¯s involvement was as obscure as anything else. However, there was a feeling in her gut that they needed to be there. Maybe it was the light that surrounded them that made her feel this way. They were the only thing in that chaotic vision that might have resembled hope, but admitting that now could put them directly in Lorelai¡¯s crosshairs. She sensed Lorelai becoming impatient in waiting for an answer. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ They were there¡­ but¡­¡± "Oh, Alice. You poor girl. So clever, yet too arrogant to understand how powerless you are. Do you know what your vision foretold? Ruin, doom, death. And if the world is unraveling, there is nothing anyone can do to stop it¡ªcertainly not you. Whatever clever plans you orchestrate will not make the slightest difference faced against the weight of inevitability¡ªthe slow, merciless collapse of all things. Fate does not bargain, it does not yield, and it does not care for your defiance.¡± Alice bowed her head, fist clenched. Despite herself, she couldn¡¯t hold back her next words. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that, Mistress.¡± Lorelai smiled that cold, distant smile again. "Hope is pointless, Alice. There is only inevitability. You think you, with all your ambition and scheming, can alter the course of the universe?¡± She leaned forward, the smile on her lips twisting into something darker. ¡°Doom is inevitable. You, Morrigan, Pepper... none of you matter in the grand scheme of things. If the world is to fall, then it will fall, and all your efforts will be nothing more than whispers in the void.¡± Alice¡¯s fists clenched tighter at her sides, the sharp pain of her nails digging into her palms grounding her. She kept her head bowed, refusing to let Lorelai see the burning in her eyes. ¡°Let me offer you guidance," Lorelai continued, her voice suddenly softening, almost soothing. "Let go of your futile resistance, and embrace your place in the grand scheme. Your role as a reaper is simple. Hope for nothing but the conclusion of fate as it stands. Do this, and you may find peace in unburdening yourself.¡± Alice swallowed the retort that burned in her throat. Instead, she bowed her head lower in submission, forcing herself to stay calm. She knew pushing Lorelai would only end badly for her. "Thank you for your advice, Mistress. I will... reflect on it." Lorelai studied her for a moment longer before waving a hand dismissively. ¡°You are dismissed. Go, return to your duties. And remember¡ªfate always wins, no matter how hard you try to fight it.¡± Alice bowed once more and turned away from Lorelai¡¯s presence, her movements slow and measured. She didn¡¯t dare show her anger until she was far from Lorelai¡¯s sight. Only when she reached the entrance hall did she finally allow herself a deep breath. ¡°Still in one piece,¡± Terri said, appearing in front of her. Her voice was a low growl. ¡°Shame.¡± Alice gave her a sharp look but said nothing as she brushed past the wolf goddess. As soon as she marched out the door, she slipped back into the shadows and disappeared into the night. As Alice tore through the shadows, Lorelai remained in her chamber, staring at her empty wine glass. Eventually, she moved outside to the balcony and stared out over the blackness of night. All things die. That was inevitable. Mortals, gods, planets, and stars. Everything had its end. The goddess had seen a very different world than this one go through the same cycle. She looked down at her open hand, her long, unnatural fingers splayed out until she closed a fist. If Alice¡¯s vision was true, then perhaps this world¡¯s death was near. When it is all over, Lorelai thought, exhaling softly into the void, perhaps I¡¯ll finally get a chance to sleep. [end of book 2] Click here to read up to 20 additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 100 - Steel Your Mind
Chapter 100 - Steel Your Mind
The night shift left Daniel feeling drained like he was sleepwalking through his own life. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be this way. When he first moved to the city, he had dreams¡ªbig ones. He was going to become a comic book artist; seeing his work in print, attending conventions, and sharing stories that would inspire others like the comics he loved growing up. He had dozens of notebooks buried in his apartment, filled with sketches, character designs, and half-drawn pages of his story. But dreams had a way of slipping away, especially when life pulled you in another direction. Bills piled up; rent increased. His day job turned into a night job¡ªsecurity at an office building where he spent hours wandering dark, empty corridors, watching over things that didn¡¯t need watching. It was supposed to be temporary, just until he got back on his feet. But weeks turned into months, and months turned into years as his pencils began to gather dust. He¡¯d occasionally open one of his old notebooks and flip through as he indulged in his old daydreams. Once in a while, he¡¯d even draw something new. But, half-finished sketches were the most he could muster these days. Sometimes he wondered if he¡¯d ever truly get back to it. The passion was still there, buried beneath exhaustion and the never-ending cycle of work and bills, but the spark to sit down and draw in earnest had faded. The city was quiet as he walked home, the streets empty except for the distant hum of traffic. It was late August, and the air should have been thick with the lingering warmth of the day, but tonight, there was an unusual chill in the breeze. Daniel zipped up his jacket, pulling it tighter around himself, though it didn¡¯t seem to help. There was a weight to the night, a coldness that had nothing to do with the temperature. His route home took him past a construction site, a half-finished building that had been towering over the street for months now. By day, it was alive with the sounds of hammering and machinery, but at night, it was like a skeleton looming out of the darkness, its steel beams and scaffolding casting jagged shadows under the streetlights. Daniel had always found it unsettling¡ªan unfinished thing, caught between creation and ruin. As he approached the site, the wind picked up, whipping through the open framework of the building, making the scaffolding creak and groan. Daniel hunched his shoulders against it, quickening his pace. He glanced up at the building, watching the empty windows, the hollow openings like eyes staring back at him. He dug his hands into his pockets and charged ahead as the wind blew harder, howling through the exposed beams. Then, he heard something shift above him¡ªa creaking sound, deep and ominous, like the groan of some old, tired beast. Daniel paused for a moment, his eyes flicking up toward the scaffolding. He heard a whistle¡­ then saw something moving, falling out of the darkness above. Maybe a bird or¡ª He saw a flash of steel¡ªdropping from above like a missile, only visible thanks to a glint of street light as the whistle steadily got louder. He opened his mouth to shout, there was no time to move, and before it fully registered in his mind, it was already too late. Pain exploded in his skull, and the world went white. ¡­ When Daniel opened his eyes, he was standing still, rubbing his head. His vision was hazy, but the pain was oddly dull, more of an ache than anything serious. He blinked hard, trying to clear the fog from his mind. ¡°That was close¡­¡± he muttered, disoriented. ¡°Could¡¯ve been worse.¡± He felt along his head for a wound, thinking maybe it wasn¡¯t as big of a piece of construction debris as he thought. He only saw it for a flash. Yeah, there wasn¡¯t even a bruise as far as he could tell, so it couldn¡¯t have been that bad. He looked to the ground, thinking he should move the debris so nobody ended up tripping on it. He found the beam, but something else stole his focus¡ªsomething that caused his not-breath to lock in his throat. It was his own face. His body was lying on the pavement in front of him, twisted awkwardly, blood pooling beneath his head from a deep gash. The sight sent a jolt of terror through him, his thoughts scrambling to make sense of what he was seeing. He staggered backward, his heart racing as he stared at the lifeless form on the ground. It couldn¡¯t be real¡ªhe was standing right here, wasn¡¯t he? He was alive, wasn¡¯t he? But when he kneeled to touch the body, his fingers passed through like smoke. He jerked his hand back, panic rising in his chest as the horrifying realization dawned on him. He was dead. Daniel¡¯s breath came in short, desperate gasps, even though he knew it shouldn¡¯t. He eyes darted around wildly, searching for something to anchor him back to reality. This had to be a nightmare! But, the world remained unnervingly still. The wind had stopped, and the creaking of the scaffolding had faded into silence. Only the soft hum of the streetlights remained, casting long shadows across the construction site. Then, he felt¡­ something. There was a presence behind him, cold and unnerving. Slowly, he turned. A figure stood just beyond the reach of the streetlight¡¯s glow, cloaked in shadow, its hood pulled low, concealing its face. But from within that darkness, two glowing red eyes stared at him, burning with an eerie, otherworldly light. In its hands, the figure held a scythe, the blade glinting faintly blue. The figure stepped forward, and as it moved, the sound of metal scraping against the ground sent a shiver through Daniel¡¯s already frayed nerves. When it spoke, the voice wasn¡¯t the low, gravely sound he expected. It was the voice of a girl¡ªsoft, almost gentle. ¡°Uh¡­ hey there. Mr. Farthington?¡± Daniel Farthington blinked at the casual, somewhat nervous way she spoke. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, that¡¯s me,¡± Daniel managed, though his own words felt distant as if they were coming from someone else entirely. The figure shifted slightly, stepping fully into the light. Daniel''s eyes widened as he took her in. She looked so young¡ªno more than sixteen, maybe seventeen. Her skin was pale, almost unnaturally so, and unnaturally white hair framed her equally white face beneath the hood. She wore a simple black hoodie and a pair of jeen shorts. The scythe she held gleamed under the streetlights as she gripped its pole with fingerless gloves. She cleared her throat and then smiled, almost as if taking a moment to gather her confidence. ¡°So, I¡¯m sure this is quite shocking for you. That¡¯s a pretty freak accident¡­ But, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here to help guide you to the afterlife. You¡¯ve been granted passage to heaven, so everything is going to be okay now.¡± Daniel stared at her, the words barely registering. Heaven? Afterlife? The absurdity of it all felt overwhelming. ¡°No! Th-that can¡¯t be right!¡± The girl shifted her weight and relaxed her scythe. Her glowing red eyes dimmed sympathetically. "Look, I get it," she said softly as if she¡¯d done this a thousand times before. "You weren¡¯t expecting this. No one ever is. I wasn¡¯t either when I¡ªuh¡­ well, anyway¡­" She took a breath. "The thing is, death isn¡¯t really the end, you know? And you get to move on to a good place." Daniel¡¯s mind struggled to focus. The world around him felt surreal like he was trapped in a comic book panel. His thoughts kept bouncing back to the notebooks in his apartment, to the half-finished sketches he would never complete. It wasn¡¯t fair! He wasn¡¯t supposed to die like this¡ªhit by some random piece of metal on his way home from a job he hated. ¡°But¡­ heaven?¡± Daniel finally asked, his voice cracking. It felt like a ridiculous thing to question in the face of everything else, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°You know, I haven¡¯t exactly been a saint.¡± Her smile grew a little wider. ¡°Well, no one¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s not about being a saint¡ªit¡¯s more about what¡¯s in your heart, you know? And you¡¯ve got a good one. You tried to do the right things. Worked hard, didn¡¯t hurt anyone¡­ and¡­¡± she narrowed her eyes as if trying to look into him. ¡°And you¡­ had a hobby you were passionate about?¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Drawing. I wanted to be a comic book artist.¡± She smiled, and if he wasn¡¯t mistaken she gave herself a slight, congratulatory fist pump. Once again, he could only blink in confusion. She was supposedly going to send him to the afterlife, but she didn¡¯t seem anything like what he would imagine such a being as. It was almost like she was just cosplaying a grim reaper girl for a highschool halloween party or something. But, there was something almost endearing about her awkwardness. She noticed his stare and quickly cleared her throat and straightened up. ¡°So, anyway, it¡¯s pretty simple. I just pass this blade through you, it doesn¡¯t hurt or anything.¡± Daniel took a step back, shaking his head. ¡°Wait¡­ I didn¡¯t get to finish anything I wanted to in my life. I didn¡¯t even come close. I can¡¯t just¡­ die now¡­¡± The girl¡¯s red eyes softened, and she lowered the scythe slightly. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard. I know it¡¯s not much of a consolation, but most of my clients¡ªuh, sorry, we call you clients¡ªbut most of my clients tend to feel that way. The young ones, the old ones¡­ I had one who was an accomplished businessman close to retiring and even he felt there was unfinished business. That¡¯s just¡­ kind of how it goes.¡± ¡°But¡­ I never got had any real success! People won¡¯t remember me as an artist, just some random security guard.¡± ¡°No¡­ I doubt that¡¯s true,¡± she smiled. ¡°Those who were closest to you won¡¯t remember you as either of those things. They¡¯ll remember you as Daniel. Even if you were a world-renowned artist, the most important people in your life would simply remember you as you. They are who matter most, you know.¡± Daniel paused at that. Her youth wasn¡¯t just in her appearance, it was caked into her awkwardness and her posture, yet somehow there was a surprising level of wisdom behind it all. Daniel got the feeling that this girl had been through a lot, far more than most adults. Whatever the case, her words eased his regrets a little. He took a deep breath, looking back at his body. ¡°So it doesn¡¯t matter that I never got to publish a comic?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not saying it doesn¡¯t matter. That was your dream, and it¡¯s important. But, it is not the only thing there is.¡± He nodded, smiling softly as he thought about his family. He had a brother and sister¡­ his little sister particularly loved his drawings and he had even designed a few characters just for her. ¡°I guess I never thought of it that way¡­ but¡­ it¡¯s still hard to let go.¡± ¡°I know, it always is.¡± He took another moment to gather himself, letting his gaze drift up to the sky. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll get to see dad again, too.¡± The girl smiled. ¡°Yes, I know you will.¡± Daniel had nothing else to say. He just let himself stare at the sky. Funny, you couldn¡¯t usually see the stars here in the city but right now for some reason, he could see them clear as ever. He felt the girl¡¯s presence upon him, then there was a whistle as she swung her scythe. Suddenly, the stars were getting closer and closer, and he reached his hand up, feeling like he could just about touch them. ¡ª Morrigan stood on the empty street, checking her list under the dim glow of a nearby streetlight. Daniel Farthington¡¯s name was crossed off neatly, signaling that her work with him was done. She let out a small sigh, the tension from the night finally loosening in her shoulders. From beside her, a shadowy figure shifted in the dim light¡ªa black cat with glowing yellow eyes. Noir the voidling stretched, his sleek form looking like it could melt back into the night at any moment. "You¡¯ve finished quite early tonight," Noir commented in his usual sophisticated voice. "Yeah, looks like it." Morrigan rolled up the list and tucked it into her sleeve. ¡°Guess it¡¯s time to head back to the shelter.¡± Noir tilted his head, his glowing eyes narrowing playfully. "Actually¡­ there¡¯s one more thing." Morrigan blinked, her tired eyes flicking back down to him. "What? Is there a hollow that needs to be dealt with or something?" ¡°Not quite,¡± Noir¡¯s voice was light, almost teasing. Morrigan frowned in confusion, then caught something out of the corner of her eye. Parked at the next corner, just barely visible in the shadows, was Death¡¯s Phantom¡ªa sleek, black vehicle that was a ¡°fitting chariot¡± for their line of work, as Death would say. She wondered if something was wrong. But, she wasn¡¯t too worried as Noir seemed uncharacteristically light-hearted, so it couldn¡¯t have been anything too dire. Still, her curiosity gnawed at her as she stepped toward the car, and just as she neared, the passenger door flew open. Before Morrigan could react, a blur of energy shot up from the passenger seat. Emma, came bounding towards her with open arms, nearly knocking her out of her shoes as she caught her in a tight embrace. ¡°MORRRIGANN!!!¡± ¡°Whoa! Emma, what the¡ª?¡± Morrigan stammered, trying to catch her breath as she squeezed her tightly. She hadn¡¯t seen Emma in weeks, which after seeing her nearly every day over the summer felt like it might as well have been a lifetime. Her last few weeks in the shelter have felt very long indeed. ¡°Heheh, sorry about the secrecy but I asked Noir to keep quiet so I could surprise you,¡± she said, offering a wink as she stepped back. Morrigan blinked, happy to see her of course, but she was never quite as much of an open book. Then the passenger seat flipped forward and Hilda shimmied her way out as well. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t forget about me!¡± the older witch chuckled. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Just a little surprise get-together,¡± Hilda said with a wink. Morrigan was extremely happy to see them. It was like a return to some kind of normal, but she was finding herself short of words. ¡°So have you been doing okay?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Yeah. I mean, not too bad. The shelter''s a bit inconvenient but I have some friends there. Mainly my roommate.¡± ¡°The girl who can see ghosts?¡± Emma grinned. ¡°Death told us about her.¡± ¡°Heh, yeah. Hopefully we can all hang out sometime, she¡¯s a bit shy but she¡¯s been a good friend.¡± Morrigan cleared her throat, preparing to ask about something else she¡¯d been worried about. ¡°So¡­ what about you guys? I hope you didn¡¯t get into trouble because of me.¡± Emma sighed. ¡°With the police, no. Even though they know we knew where you were by now. Technically we didn¡¯t do anything illegal but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Morrigan asked concerned. ¡°My parents are a different story.¡± Emma rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been grounded ever since they found out. Oh yeah, they figured out I¡¯ve been running off to hang with Hilda too which I think they are actually more mad about than me lying about you. Plus some of our friends from school are kind of pissed too that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Crap. Emma, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t be. I told them all to go fuck corn.¡± Hilda burst into laughter. Emma¡¯s vocabulary had certainly gotten more colorful since she started hanging out with her older cousin more. Emma shrugged and added, ¡°Lacey was the only one I felt bad about lying to, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll get over it. She¡¯ll understand I was just trying to protect you.¡± ¡°Still, I¡¯m sorry you had to go through all of that.¡± Then Morrigan realized that another question had barely occurred to her. Not long ago what everyone at school thought about her would have been the number one thing on her mind, but now she was finding she didn¡¯t really care all that much. Still, she asked anyway. ¡°So¡­ I guess everyone knows about me, huh? The fact I basically faked my entire life.¡± Once again Emma smirked. ¡°Trust me, the only ones who care you¡¯re not going to care that they care. They were gossiping bitches anyway.¡± Morrigan smirked, instantly knowing about three or four girls in particular Emma was probably referring to. ¡°Yeah, guess they should be thanking me. Bet I gave them plenty of entertainment last summer.¡± She rolled her eyes, and wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they were not some of the negative commenters on those Read-it threads. Emma looked Hilda¡¯s way conspiratorially. ¡°So can we tell her now?¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow. Judging by the grins on their faces they must have had one more surprise in store for her. ¡°Tell me what?¡± Hilda cleared her throat and reached into her overalls, pulling out a folded piece of paper. She handed it to Morrigan with a sly grin. "Here. Take a look at this." Morrigan raised an eyebrow, feeling the crinkle of the paper in her fingers as she unfolded it. At first glance, it seemed like some kind of official document¡ªher eyes skimmed over words like "application," "foster care," and her own name printed in neat, black ink. She blinked, processing what she was seeing, and her gaze shot up to Hilda. ¡°Hilda¡­ what is this?¡± Morrigan asked slowly, her voice uncertain as she stared at the paper. Hilda scratched the back of her head, looking a little sheepish. ¡°Well, nothing¡¯s set in stone yet, but my boss Mickey, his dad¡¯s a family attorney and he says with my income it¡¯s not too long of a shot. I do have a record but that¡¯s from when I was a juvenile so I¡¯ll have to get it expunged first. Plus I¡¯m only in my twenties but he thinks as long as you and your mom agree¡ª¡± ¡°Hilda¡¯s going to foster you!¡± Emma cheered. Morrigan stood there, stunned, as she looked down at the paperwork in her hands. She had imagined so many possibilities for her future, but this¡ªHilda becoming her foster parent¡ªhad never even crossed her mind. Finally, Morrigan laughed and shook her head at her. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Emma laughed as Hilda winked and said, ¡°Well you¡¯re not wrong there. Taking responsibility for a troublemaker like you?¡± Her smile widened. ¡°I must be out of my mind.¡± Click here to read up to 20 additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 101 - Morning Routine Chapter 101 - Morning Routine Morrigan entered the orphanage through the back door and then snuck up the stairs quietly. Noir''s shadow zipped along the walls beside her, darting ahead to check if the hallway was clear. Once he confirmed the coast was clear, Morrigan made her way back to her room, using the skeleton key to slip inside before locking the door behind herself again. Pepper stirred awake and peeked over her blankets with sleepy eyes. ¡°Ah¡­ Morrigan. How did it go?¡± she whispered softly. ¡°Good.¡± Morrigan kicked off her shoes and collapsed face-first into her bed. After a moment, she glanced at the alarm clock¡ª3 a.m. She could still get a solid five hours of sleep before Sarah came banging down the hallway. A small smile crept onto her lips as she remembered Emma planting a kiss on her cheek before they parted ways earlier that night. Pepper sat up, perhaps with her curiosity piqued at one of Morrigan¡¯s rare smiles. ¡°Um¡­ did something good happen?¡± Morrigan rolled onto her side to face Pepper. ¡°Yeah, I got to see my friends tonight. They¡¯re the witches I told you about.¡± ¡°R-really?¡± Pepper asked, sitting up and crossing her legs. ¡°Yeah. Death set up a little reunion for us and¡­¡± Morrigan''s words trailed off as she thought about Hilda¡¯s offer. That would be a convenient way to escape the shelter without having to technically be on the run, but as she looked at Pepper, a pang of uncertainty nestled its way into her heart. Morrigan had grown a bit of an attachment to the "gazer," as Death had dubbed Pepper, and the idea of leaving her alone didn¡¯t sit well with her. Sure, Pepper had Cersi and Beth, but Cersi was kind of crazy, and Beth was kind of distant most of the time. Neither of them could do much to stand up to Jenna¡¯s crew, so without Morrigan, Pepper would basically be on her own again. Jenna and her two lackeys had kept their distance for now, but whenever Morrigan caught Jenna¡¯s gaze, she could sense some sort of assessment going on despite whatever nice words Jenna might outwardly speak. Livy, in contrast, made no effort to hide her disdain. ¡°I¡¯m glad you got to see your friends,¡± Pepper said softly. ¡°I¡¯d really like to meet them sometime.¡± Morrigan smiled. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯d like them. Hilda takes a little getting used to but she¡¯s fun, and Emma¡¯s just really sweet.¡± She let out a loud yawn, her eyes drifting closed. ¡°Emma helped me when I was in a bad place¡­ I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d still be here without her¡­¡± Her words trailed off as the comfort of the bed consumed her. ¡°Um¡­ Morrigan, are you going to sleep in your jeans?¡± Morrigan glanced down at herself. ¡°Oh¡­ right¡­¡± She had been taking naps every afternoon, but the late-night reapings were catching up with her. She turned her back to Pepper and changed out of her jean shorts, swapping them for a pair of sweatpants before collapsing back into her pillows. She was asleep almost instantly. ¡°Goodnight, Morrigan,¡± Pepper whispered, settling back under her covers as well. *** The next morning, Morrigan was greeted by the usual routine of Sarah banging and shouting her way down the hallway, announcing breakfast. At Morrigan and Pepper¡¯s door, she knocked and said, ¡°Get up, girls. I¡¯m unlocking the door for you now.¡± There was a clink as the tumblers turned. Morrigan wondered how much longer they planned to keep her under lock and key like this. She had been at the shelter for two weeks now, and she hadn¡¯t tried to escape once. Well, as far as they knew, anyway. They had no idea about her nightly outings when she would go reaping. With the help of her skeleton key and a certain voidling companion, sneaking out was a breeze. As usual, Pepper was the first to get up and move. The faint rustle of cloth was the only thing Morrigan heard as she remained buried under her blankets, and Pepper went about putting herself together. She dressed quickly, brushed her hair in the mirror, and then glanced back at Morrigan, who hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Pepper smiled softly, then tiptoed over to Morrigan¡¯s bed and crouched down beside her. ¡°Morrigan¡­ it¡¯s time to get up,¡± she whispered. Morrigan didn¡¯t stir at first, so Pepper bit her lip and gently nudged the older girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t want Sarah to come back and find you still in bed.¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Morrigan groaned in response and buried her face even deeper into her pillow. ¡°Five more minutes.¡± Pepper giggled quietly and nudged her again, more insistently this time. ¡°Morrigan, we¡¯ll miss breakfast if you don¡¯t get up.¡± With a heavy sigh, Morrigan slowly peeled her eyes open, blinking at Pepper. She rolled over and stretched. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m up,¡± she grumbled. Pepper coaxing her out of bed every morning had become somewhat of a routine. Though she hated having her limited sleep interrupted, she appreciated Pepper¡¯s persistence. The few times when Pepper had obeyed her wishes to just be left alone, she ended up falling asleep again and being late for breakfast. Showing up at the table late and with creases from the pillow still indenting her face was kind of embarrassing, so she preferred to avoid that outcome. So, with some lingering discontentment, Morrigan forced herself to sit up, rubbing her eyes. ¡°You really are a morning person, huh?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I just like to be ready on time!¡± Pepper replied earnestly. Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but smile at her simple, genuine nature. She stretched as she felt the familiar sensation of the changeling nestled within her back stirring. It was a faint, crawling feeling she had grown used to over the summer. For the most part, it had learned to stay content just living under the seal on her hoodie, which she rarely took off or unlocked. Hilda had designed the seal so Morrigan could release it with a bit of magic, but Morrigan preferred to keep it locked away. Hilda had suggested she might discover something cool if she experimented with it, but Morrigan wasn¡¯t so sure. It tended to react to her emotions and intentions, but as far as she could tell, it did indeed still have some kind of will of its own, even if only reactionary. About a week ago, she actually had made an attempt at controlling it. It was in the shower, the one place where she had no choice but to give the changeling a little freedom and let it air out. She had been staring at a bar of soap, wondering if her intention to grab it would be something the changeling might react to. So, she focused on it without actually lifting her hand, and sure enough, her experiment worked¡ªwell, kind of. The changeling reacted by shooting a tendril over her shoulder. Instead of gently grabbing the soap, the tendril slashed at it like a whip, slicing it in half. Startled, Morrigan quickly reined it in by focusing on drawing it back into her flesh. It reacted to her alarm with more tendrils lashing at the air as if there were a threat. She had to close her eyes and focus on happy thoughts as the warmth of the shower water cascaded over her skin. Slowly, the tendrils began to retreat, curling back toward her body and slipping beneath her flesh like serpents returning to their den. The tension eased as she regained control, and that¡¯s when she decided never to attempt something like that again. The same way she kept gloves on due to her death touch, she would keep her hoodie on. Both the palms of her hands and the changeling were dangers that needed to stay locked away. Yup, never taking a chance like that again, Morrigan thought, casting off the memory and continuing to go about her morning. After changing into a fresh undershirt, she put on the jean shorts she had worn the night before as they weren¡¯t too dirty yet and zipped up her hoodie. She ran her fingers through her hair, pulling it forward to let it drape over her shoulders then put her hood up. Staring at herself in the mirror, Morrigan took in her appearance: a thin girl with paper-white skin, white hair, and red eyes. Only Pepper, with her ability as a gazer, knew what she really looked like. For everyone else, she kept her glamour up to appear like an ordinary girl with blonde hair and blue eyes. That was what she looked like before she had been murdered in the graveyard and subsequently accepted Death¡¯s contract to become a reaper. Part of her felt it was pointless to continue going about Morrigan Livingston¡¯s life, convincing everyone around her that apart from a troubled upbringing, she was just a relatively normal teenage girl. She could just disappear from this life and fully embrace existence as a reaper. But, there were still attachments to this life she wasn¡¯t ready to abandon. Maybe one day, but not yet. ¡°Ready?¡± Pepper asked innocently. Morrigan glanced at the clock, figuring they had waited long enough to avoid crossing paths with Jenna and her lackeys in the bathroom. Morrigan wasn¡¯t afraid of them, but she preferred to keep her distance for the time being. Sure enough, the hallway was quiet, save for the distant clatter of breakfast dishes downstairs, and they had the bathroom all to themselves. As they brushed their teeth, Morrigan glanced at Pepper with a slight frown tugging at her lips. What would happen to her if I left the shelter? Morrigan wondered. The thought gnawed at her. She didn¡¯t even know if Hilda would succeed in getting foster approval, and it wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d be abandoning Pepper without a word. Maybe there was a way to bring her along¡­ but that might be asking too much from Hilda. Morrigan would be an adult in a year and a half, so it''s not like she¡¯d be too much of a burden on Hilda. Pepper, on the other hand, was only fourteen, and besides that, Hilda didn¡¯t even know her. It was probably a moot point anyway because Hilda getting approval to foster Pepper would be a much longer shot than doing so with Morrigan. Morrigan shook off the thought for now. She¡¯d figure it out later. For now, there was the present to deal with. She rinsed out her mouth and spat into the sink. ¡°Ready?¡± Morrigan asked, smiling at Pepper. Pepper nodded, and together they stepped out of the bathroom and headed downstairs for breakfast. Click here to read up to 20 additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 102 - Shake on it
NOTE: Apologies for the delay on this chapter, which should have been posted Wednesday. There was an ice storm that has left me without internet and unable to post. I will be posting chapters 103 and 104 later today as well to get caught up! Chapter 102 - Shake on it
Morrigan and Pepper made their way down the stairs, the faint clatter of dishes and murmurs of conversation drifting up from the dining room. As they entered, they were greeted by the sight of Jenna, Livy, and Tyler moving about, placing plates and silverware. The three girls moved with a sort of efficiency that always seemed to impress the counselors, but Morrigan knew better. Jenna liked to play the part of the model resident in front of the adults, all smiles and helpfulness, but it was a different story when the staff wasn''t around. Jenna looked up as Morrigan and Pepper stepped into the dining room. Her eyes gleamed with that familiar fake sweetness. "Well, look who made it just in time for breakfast.¡± Morrigan returned a dry glare, still feeling a bit groggy and sleep-deprived, so she didn¡¯t trust herself to open her mouth. The thing is, Jenna knew exactly why they were always the last to make it down to breakfast and that was the fact they had to wait until the bathroom was clear to avoid a potential assault or worse. Jenna caught Sarah¡¯s eye as she carefully placed a pitcher of juice on the table. ¡°Anything else we can do to help, Miss Sarah?¡± she asked sweetly. Sarah smiled. ¡°Thank you, Jenna. I think we just need the food and napkins now.¡± ¡°On it,¡± Jenna replied smoothly, grabbing a stack of napkins and handing them to Tyler, who distributed them without complaint while Livy and Jenna moved to the kitchen. Livy, wearing her ever-present oversized green sweater, gave a hostile glare over her shoulder as they blocked off any attempt Morrigan might have made to lend a hand. Tyler, in perfect sync with Livy¡¯s subtle actions, finished with the napkins and pleasantly said to them, ¡°Here you go, got your place ready for you.¡± I seriously hate them¡­ But, as much as she hated to play into their stupid little games, Morrigan¡¯s options were limited to: A: Stand around like an idiot who doesn¡¯t know what to do with herself. B: Snap an attitude at Tyler over something everyone else would see as a common courtesy. Or, C: Just sit the fuck down. Morrigan opted for option C, and Pepper followed suit. The kitchen door swung open as Cersi and Beth emerged with trays of food. Cersi moved quickly, her rapid steps mirroring her high energy, while Beth followed at a calmer pace, balancing a tray filled with bowls of fruit and scrambled eggs. "Okay, breakfast is served!" Cersi announced as she returned with another tray, setting it down with a flourish. She scratched the scar along her temple as she pointed at the pancakes and broke into a round of her usual fast-talking. ¡°I tried adding vanilla to the pancakes! Make sure you get some because I saw someone do it on this cooking show and thought it was a great idea, but I have no idea what the proper amount to use is, so it¡¯s kind of an experiment, but cooking¡¯s like that¡ªyou have to experiment sometimes and¡ªoh! Hang on, I¡¯ll be right back¡ª¡± With that, Cersi disappeared back into the kitchen without waiting for a response. Morrigan suspected that if an author were to write Cersi as a character in a novel, they would rarely use periods for her dialog. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Beth calmly placed the last of the bowls in their proper spots. She was much more reserved and tended not to add more than an occasional comment to the conversation. Morrigan tended to relate to her in that way. Honestly, between the two of them, Cersi, and Pepper, it was really fortunate that Cersi was around to keep the conversations alive. Otherwise, their side of the table would be so awkwardly silent that it would feel more like a wake after a funeral than a breakfast gathering. Cersi came back with four bottles of syrup and quickly set them out on the table. Apparently, she had a relative who occasionally sent her money, and she always spent it on extra cooking supplies since the shelter was limited on what their budget allowed. ¡°So, I got a bunch of different kinds of syrups to try out that just came in the mail; Sarah helped me order them online, but look¡ªthere¡¯s butter pecan, maple, blueberry, and this one is cinnamon-infused! It¡¯s so hard to pick just one, so I figured, why not have them all, right? It¡¯s high-quality stuff too¡ªsee the brand name? It¡¯s practically gourmet! I know there are better things you can spend your money on when you have it, but you know if you don¡¯t just follow your whims and try new things, you¡¯ll never¡ª¡± She kept going and going. Morrigan raised an eyebrow, amused by Cersi¡¯s enthusiasm and her particular brand of wisdom. Although it was admittedly a little too much to process first thing in the morning, especially when she hadn¡¯t been getting enough sleep. Still, it was hard not to appreciate Cersi¡¯s effort. Morrigan stifled a yawn and glanced over at Pepper, who smiled politely but was clearly trying to keep up with Cersi¡¯s energy. Beth, meanwhile, took it all in stride, quietly placing a few pancakes on her plate and calmly reaching for the maple syrup. She gave a small nod of acknowledgment toward Morrigan, as if to say, ¡®You get used to it.¡¯ Breakfast continued at a steady pace, with the sound of clinking forks and the hum of low conversation filling the room. Morrigan picked at her food absentmindedly, still trying to fully wake up as Cersi continued to chatter about future meals and potential new recipes. Jenna, Livy, and Tyler remained seated at the other end of the table, carrying on their own conversation with Sarah as the typical guest of honor in their group. However, Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but notice Jenna¡¯s eyes kept wandering in her direction. After a while, Jenna finally spoke up, her voice slipping into that all-too-familiar tone of false concern. ¡°Hey, Morrigan, sorry to ask so suddenly, but are you doing okay? You¡¯ve seemed a bit¡­ tired lately.¡± Morrigan¡¯s grip on her fork tightened for a moment. She didn¡¯t want to acknowledge Jenna¡¯s question, but she knew ignoring her would only lead to more prodding. She glanced up, meeting Jenna¡¯s gaze, and forced a small, unconvincing smile. ¡°Yep¡­ Still adjusting, I guess.¡± Jenna tilted her head slightly, her eyes gleaming with that predatory curiosity she often wore. ¡°Oh, really? You know, I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping or anything, but when I went to the bathroom, I heard you and Pepper talking last night.¡± Morrigan froze, her mind instantly going on high alert. How much did she hear? she wondered, her pulse quickening. She had made sure to keep their voices low, but the possibility that Jenna had put an ear to the door wasn¡¯t out of the question. Still, Morrigan tried to calm herself, realizing that even if Jenna had done that, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to make out much beyond muffled voices. Plus, without context, the conversation wouldn¡¯t have made much sense to her, and she had no proof of Morrigan sneaking out every night. Before Morrigan could say anything, Pepper quickly jumped in, her voice soft but steady. ¡°Oh, th-that¡¯s my fault. I had a nightmare, and I woke Morrigan up. I-I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb anyone.¡± Jenna¡¯s smile widened, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Aww, so you¡¯re still having nightmares, huh?¡± Pepper nodded quickly, clearly nervous under Jenna¡¯s scrutiny. ¡°Yeah¡­ I, um, sometimes have bad dreams. Morrigan was just being nice and helping me calm down.¡± Jenna¡¯s gaze flicked between the two of them, and for a moment, Morrigan could see her calculating, trying to see if there were any cracks in the story. But after a beat, Jenna shrugged and said, ¡°Well, if you ever need anything, I¡¯ll be happy to help. That goes for both of you.¡± ¡°Gee. Appreciate it.¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t help the sarcasm seeping into her voice. Jenna¡¯s overly sweet tone grated on her nerves, especially knowing that it was all just part of the act. She turned her attention back to her plate, hoping the conversation would end there. Jenna let out a light chuckle, seemingly unfazed by the snark. ¡°No problem,¡± she said smoothly, returning to her own food. ¡°I just want to make sure everyone¡¯s comfortable, you know? This place can be a bit tough sometimes.¡± Morrigan resisted the urge to roll her eyes, but a grin tugged at the corners of her mouth as a dark thought crept in¡ªmaybe she should try to make peace with Jenna. Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll just slip off my glove, and we can shake on it. Click here to read up to 20 additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 103 - Blackmail
Chapter 103 - Blackmail
After breakfast, Morrigan was quick to start gathering dishes. It felt so stupid to be dragged into this petty game, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t love the fact that they thought they were winning all the time. After depositing the dishes by the sink in the kitchen, she heard Sarah come up behind her. ¡°Thanks for lending a hand, Morrigan.¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. No problem.¡± Morrigan consciously forced down a yawn. She was feeling quite tired and figured she would go catch up on some sleep. ¡°So, turns out your case has finally been officially closed with the police department.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good,¡± Morrigan muttered. She wondered why they had been so stupid about keeping it open for so long in the first place. ¡°Therefore,¡± Sarah continued, ¡°Saffron was able to get your phone back for you.¡± Morrigan instantly perked up. ¡°Really?!¡± Sarah chuckled. ¡°I have it in my office. Come on, let¡¯s chat for a second.¡± Morrigan could tell from Sarah¡¯s tone that there was more she planned on saying, but that was okay. Being able to freely text Emma and Hilda again was a huge weight off her shoulders. It had been frustrating not having any connection to her life outside of reaping and being stuck here, even if Death could arrange a quick meetup once in a while. In light of that, she figured anything Sarah threw at her now would be easy to forgive¡­ or so she thought, anyway. She followed Sarah back through the dining room and down the lower hall until they reached her office. The room was small, with a couple of cheap chairs, a desk, and the faint smell of lavender from a diffuser on the windowsill. The moment they stepped inside, Sarah gestured for Morrigan to sit. ¡°Go ahead, take a seat,¡± Sarah said, her voice calm but with a slight edge of authority. As expected, there was more to this than just ¡°here¡¯s your phone, have a nice day.¡± Morrigan couldn¡¯t imagine what, though. Her eyes drifted around the room, spotting a photo of a younger Sarah with two kids, a diploma for child psychology, then a coffee mug she glanced at before registering the words written on it: ¡®Balancing Chaos and Order. One sip at a time.¡¯ Morrigan couldn¡¯t help but do a double take and stare at it. Replace ¡°sip¡± with ¡°soul¡± and Sarah basically had a reaper¡¯s job description sitting on her desk. It was a weird parallel, anyway. ¡°So, Morrigan,¡± Sarah said, snapping her out of her thoughts. ¡°How have you been feeling lately?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Fine, I guess.¡± ¡°Sure about that?¡± Sarah pressed, leaving an awkward silence in the air. Morrigan just shrugged. Sarah smiled and continued. ¡°It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve seemed tired lately, even despite taking regular naps in the afternoon. Are you not sleeping well at night?¡± ¡°Thanks¡­ but I¡¯m fine. Really.¡± Morrigan shifted in her chair, just wanting her phone back and to get out of there. Sarah leaned back in her chair, her gaze carefully trained on Morrigan, as if trying to gauge her response to what she was about to say next. ¡°Listen, I know you¡¯re probably tired of everyone asking how you¡¯re doing. I know you¡¯re a private person and don¡¯t appreciate it when someone pries. And I just want you to know I¡¯ll respect that as much as possible.¡± ¡°Mmmm¡­ thanks.¡± With that lead-in, Morrigan was pretty sure Sarah was about to do the exact opposite of respecting her privacy. ¡°Unfortunately, when there are concerns about a resident here, I sometimes have to ask some uncomfortable questions to ensure everyone¡¯s health and safety. Is that fair?¡± Morrigan shrugged. ¡°Depends on what you¡¯re about to ask, I guess.¡± Sarah smiled. ¡°You¡¯re pretty straightforward, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Get it from my mom.¡± Sarah¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but she pressed on, shifting in her chair and folding her hands on the desk. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get to the point then.¡± She paused, choosing her words carefully. ¡°There have been a few concerns brought up by the staff, particularly about your health. I know we¡¯ve discussed this briefly before, but¡­ it seems your weight hasn¡¯t improved, and we¡¯ve noticed you typically don¡¯t finish your meals.¡± Morrigan¡¯s stomach clenched. Here we go again, she thought. She could already sense where this conversation was headed, and it was not something she felt like dealing with. Okay, I¡¯m thin, I get it! I¡¯ve always been thin! But it¡¯s gotten a little worse on account of the fact that I¡¯m technically fucking dead! I can¡¯t exactly say that though, can I? ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine,¡± Morrigan said. ¡°Just trust me on that. Sorry if I don¡¯t always finish my meals, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not eating. Right?¡± ¡°I know, but it¡¯s not just about not finishing meals. There have also been a few instances where you¡¯ve gone straight to the bathroom after eating and¡­¡± She paused, letting the words sink in. ¡°There¡¯s some suspicion that you may be purging.¡± Morrigan blinked, momentarily stunned by the accusation. Purging? Does she mean sticking my finger down my throat and forcing myself to puke? ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not doing that,¡± Morrigan said dryly. Then, it clicked. She mainly used the bathroom in the upper hall, where staff wasn¡¯t typically around to observe her habits during the day. Therefore, this suspicion must have come from somewhere else¡ªand the answer to that little riddle was painfully obvious. That fucking bitch, Morrigan thought, seeing things crystal clear now. It was obvious she was thin¡ªreapers weren¡¯t exactly known for their herculean physiques¡ªbut for Sarah to take it this far, there must have been a rumor spreading. Morrigan could just see Jenna innocently sharing her concerns, and Livy or Tyler confirming her story. ¡°Listen,¡± Sarah continued in a calmer tone, no doubt seeing the anger in Morrigan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not accusing you of anything. I just want to understand what¡¯s going on, and I want to make sure you¡¯re okay. We¡¯re all here to help.¡± Morrigan took a deep breath, trying to reel in her frustration. ¡°I get it, but I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just¡­ not that hungry sometimes. That¡¯s not a crime, and it doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m purposely starving myself to death. Why the hell would I even do that? It¡¯s stupid!¡± ¡°Eating disorders have a¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an eating disorder!¡± Morrigan interrupted sharply and then took a moment to calm herself down. Think about your cellphone, Morrigan. Just put up with this for a few more minutes, and you¡¯ll be able to text Emma and Hilda again. Sarah watched her, not flinching at the outburst but clearly trying to approach the situation carefully. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you do, and I don¡¯t mean to imply you¡¯re in trouble. It¡¯s just that when things like this come up, I can¡¯t simply ignore them. You understand that, don¡¯t you? Especially since you¡¯ve been through so much recently. I¡¯m only worried about your well-being. Can you at least understand why this is something I need to check up on with you?¡± Morrigan sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°Yeah, I get it. But I promise, I¡¯m not doing anything like that. I¡¯m just not sleeping very well, and sometimes I¡¯m not super hungry. That¡¯s all. And the purging thing¡ªever hear of a rumor?¡± Sarah nodded, leaning back in her chair and softening her tone even further. ¡°Alright, I believe you. But if anything is going on, just know there are resources to help you. Whether it¡¯s me, or if you¡¯d like me to get someone else to talk with you, it¡¯s all fine.¡± Morrigan bit back another retort. Maybe she¡¯d start making a big deal of asking for seconds during the next couple of meals¡­ well, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to force that much food down anyway. She was never a big eater, and since becoming a reaper, she¡¯d become even less of one. ¡°Soooo...¡± Morrigan hesitantly began, almost as if she thought this were a trap. ¡°Can I have my phone back now?¡± Sarah smiled and slid open her desk drawer, retrieving the cellphone and placing it gently on the desk between them. ¡°As promised.¡± Morrigan moved to grab it but was slowed by a few more words. ¡°Now, just as a warning. If there¡¯s any reason to believe the phone is being used inappropriately, we¡¯ll have to take it away again. Understood?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Like what?¡± Sarah smiled, ¡°Nothing you won¡¯t know is wrong. Typically using it to contact someone to bring you something you shouldn¡¯t be getting.¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Like drugs? Are you going to accuse me of being an addict now too?¡± Morrigan winced at her own tone. She didn¡¯t mean to snap at Sarah¡ªthat time, anyway¡ªbut sometimes it had a way of just coming out of her. Sarah took it in stride, though. ¡°No one¡¯s accusing you of anything. But we do have to be careful, and it¡¯s just a reminder.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Sorry. And yeah, I understand. Um¡­ so, can I have my phone back now?¡± She really hoped that was the end of this conversation. ¡°Well, I also wanted to say if you continue to have trouble sleeping, I can get some medication to help with that. But for now, let¡¯s see how you do. You may just need a little more time to adjust.¡± Her smile softened. ¡°Go ahead, you can go now.¡± Morrigan exhaled as she reached for her phone and slid it back into her possession. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said as she got up, not looking back as she left the small office, her phone clutched tightly in her hand as though it was her lifeline. Finally, she wouldn¡¯t be cut off from the outside world anymore. She could easily get updates from Emma and Hilda, and even coordinate more meetings with them during her nightly outings. Thinking of that, she let out a long yawn in the hallway as exhaustion crept back over her again. She figured she¡¯d just go ahead and nap for an hour or two¡ªthat usually fixed her right up. There wasn¡¯t much else to do around here anyway other than sew. She had agreed to teach the other girls how to sew, but it didn¡¯t take more than a couple of minutes with Cersi to realize keeping her focused on something so tedious was an exercise in futility. Beth likewise only seemed moderately interested and not likely to stick with it. Pepper was the only one who actually finished any sewing projects and seemed genuinely interested. That only left the three bitches, who of course, Morrigan wouldn¡¯t teach even if they were interested. Speaking of them, as Morrigan crossed through the living room, she realized Jenna, Livy, and Tyler were not in their usual spot dominating the couch. Normally, the trio would be camped in front of the TV, monopolizing the remote and forcing everyone else to suffer through their choices¡ªusually reality shows or something obnoxiously loud. It wasn¡¯t often the other residents of Tiffany Youth Shelter got a say in their daily programming. She shrugged it off and continued up the stairs but then paused. The faint sound of voices drifted down the hall, muffled but unmistakably coming from her room. ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Morrigan groaned, realizing they probably had Pepper cornered in her bedroom. She quickened her pace, her grogginess completely forgotten. ¡°Come on, Pep. You¡¯ve been so distant lately,¡± came Livy¡¯s voice with a thin veil of innocence. ¡°We used to hang out all the time.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Tyler continued, sickly sweet. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep hiding away with Morrigan all the time. We¡¯re your friends too.¡± ¡°Honestly,¡± Jenna said with that irritatingly calm condescension like she considered herself the voice of reason. ¡°It¡¯s not healthy to shut people out like that. You should come watch TV with us tonight.¡± ¡°W-well, i-it¡¯s just th-that¡ª¡± Morrigan imagined Pepper, trapped under their gaze, likely twisting her shirt the way she usually did when she was anxious. The moment Morrigan burst through the door, it was just as she thought. Pepper sat on the end of the bed, pale and anxious, and the other three girls all looked up in unison. Jenna stood closest to Pepper, one hand on her shoulder like she was offering comfort while Livy and Tyler hovered nearby, cutting off any escape routes Pepper might have. ¡°Oh! Look who¡¯s here,¡± Jenna said smoothly, removing her hand from Pepper¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We were just having a chat with Pepper.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Morrigan¡¯s voice was low and dangerous. ¡°And what kind of chat was that?¡± Jenna¡¯s eyes glinted with something predatory as she crossed her arms. ¡°Just making sure she¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve been worried about her.¡± Morrigan¡¯s gaze darkened as she looked at the way Jenna and her crew had cornered Pepper. ¡°Sure you were. Now get away from her.¡± Jenna raised her hands in a mock gesture of surrender, her smile never faltering. ¡°Whoa, calm down. What¡¯s with all the hostility?¡± Morrigan stepped further into the room, staring Jenna down as she pointed at the door. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Jenna. Get out.¡± Livy scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, new girl? We weren¡¯t doing anything.¡± ¡°Yeah, why are you so worked up?¡± Tyler added, her tone dripping with sarcasm as she paced over to the door and placed her back against the wall near the threshold. Morrigan noticed how she tilted her head out into the hallway briefly to make sure nobody else was coming. Morrigan¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Because I know exactly what you¡¯re doing.¡± Jenna¡¯s smile widened as if she found the situation amusing. ¡°You know, Morrigan. I¡¯ve actually been worried about you lately as well.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard,¡± Morrigan said dryly. ¡°Just had a talk with Sarah about a certain rumor that¡¯s been going around.¡± Jenna¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter. In fact, it seemed to grow wider, like a cat playing with its prey. ¡°Rumors? Oh, no, Morrigan. I don¡¯t have to spread rumors. I¡¯ve got something better than that.¡± Something about Jenna¡¯s tone made her want to punch her. She could feel it coming¡ªsomething worse than their usual intimidation tactics. Jenna casually pulled out her phone, her thumb lazily sliding across the screen before she turned it around and held it up for Morrigan to see. ¡°You¡¯ve been a busy little bee, haven¡¯t you?¡± Morrigan¡¯s heart sank as she saw the screen. There, in grainy nighttime footage, was a video of her sneaking out of the shelter through the back door. The timestamp was clear: 11:53 pm. Several pictures followed¡ªeach showing her slipping out, alone, and disappearing into the shadows of the street. She quickly shot a glance at Pepper, who looked horrified, her wide eyes darting between the phone and Morrigan. ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised,¡± Jenna said, her tone almost cheerful. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing your little night-time excursions for a while now. Did you really think no one noticed? I¡¯ve got five days in a row of you doing this.¡± Morrigan forced herself to breathe evenly, but inside her mind raced. If Jenna showed those pictures to Sarah or the staff, they¡¯d kick her out for sure. Damn it¡ªstupid! Morrigan cursed herself. She had gotten lazy about using her perception blocking once she made it outside. ¡°What do you want, Jenna?¡± Morrigan said through clenched teeth. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so glad you asked.¡± Jenna¡¯s voice dripped with mock sweetness as Livy and Tyler exchanged knowing smirks behind her. ¡°You see, we kind of hate you. But we also like the idea of having someone to do things for us. You know, an errand girl.¡± ¡°An errand girl?¡± Morrigan echoed darkly, feeling her anger rise. Livy chimed in, her smirk widening. ¡°Yeah, like, I don¡¯t know... maybe grab us a pack of smokes or something like that.¡± Jenna¡¯s smile sharpened. ¡°The choice is yours, really. It¡¯s a win-win for us. We get our errands run, or you get kicked out. And trust me, we¡¯d be just as happy with that.¡± Tyler chuckled. ¡°Yeah, especially since we won¡¯t have to worry about you being a bad influence on Pepper anymore.¡± Morrigan¡¯s fists clenched at her sides, and she could feel the heat rising up her neck. They were blackmailing her. Getting kicked out would mean getting sent somewhere more secure, most likely, and thus more of a need to abandon her pre-reaper life. Not only that, Pepper would be stuck with nobody protecting her. ¡°What happens if I say no?¡± Morrigan challenged, her voice low. Jenna shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I¡¯ll just share my concerns with Sarah, along with my evidence. I think it¡¯s important she knows what you¡¯ve been up to at night. It¡¯s against all the shelter¡¯s rules, after all. And with your ¡®history,¡¯ I doubt they¡¯d be too lenient.¡± ¡°Right, but you¡¯re not concerned enough to keep it to yourself as long as you¡¯re finding a use for me.¡± Jenna smirked. ¡°You catch on quickly. But I am curious¡ªhow have you been getting out? And what exactly have you been up to?¡± Morrigan subtly checked that the skeleton key was secure in her pocket. She¡¯d have to be extra careful not to allow any chances for someone to steal it now. ¡°Picking locks is easy,¡± Morrigan answered with a shrug. ¡°And I¡¯ve just been¡­ seeing a friend.¡± Jenna¡¯s grin widened. ¡°A boy?¡± Tyler whistled a cat-call and Livy clicked her teeth and rolled her eyes. Morrigan only shrugged. Let them think whatever they wanted. Jenna chuckled. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t really give a damn what you¡¯ve been up to. All that matters is that we understand each other.¡± She shot a glance at Pepper, who was fidgeting anxiously, her eyes pleading. Morrigan hated that Pepper was dragged into this. She let out a slow, deliberate breath. ¡°Fine. What do you want?¡± Jenna¡¯s smile broadened in triumph. ¡°Good girl. I knew you¡¯d see reason. First, let¡¯s try something simple. Livy mentioned that she¡¯d like a pack of cigarettes.¡± Morrigan¡¯s lip quirked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know smoking¡¯s bad for you?¡± Livy¡¯s face twisted in irritation. ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯re funny, huh?¡± She took a step forward, fists clenched, but Jenna held out her hand to stop her. ¡°Cool it, Livy,¡± Jenna said, her voice calm but commanding. ¡°We got what we wanted.¡± Livy huffed but backed down, shooting Morrigan a glare that promised this wasn¡¯t over. Jenna turned her attention back to Morrigan, her smile as sweet as ever, but her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. ¡°Now that that¡¯s settled, we¡¯ll be expecting those cigarettes soon. And don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep things reasonable. For now.¡± Morrigan knew she had no choice but to agree for now. She gave Jenna a cold stare, her mind already plotting ways to get out of this situation, but for now, she¡¯d just play along. ¡°Fine,¡± Morrigan muttered through her teeth. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll be in touch.¡± With that, Jenna, Livy, and Tyler sauntered out of the room, leaving Morrigan and Pepper alone. As soon as they were gone, Morrigan collapsed backward onto the bed, laying on her back and staring at the ceiling as she let out an annoyed sigh. She could feel Pepper¡¯s worried gaze on her, so she sat up with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°B-but¡­ how? What are you going to do?¡± Morrigan smirked and, in a low voice, said, ¡°I¡¯m a reaper, remember?¡± Pepper¡¯s face instantly paled, and Morrigan quickly waved her hand. ¡°No-no, I didn¡¯t mean like that. I¡¯m just saying, I can get through locked doors, use magic, and have a demonic cat to do my dirty work. I¡¯m just going to snatch her phone as soon as I get the chance and delete the evidence. No biggie.¡± With that, Morrigan collapsed back onto the bed. Pepper remained on the edge of the bed, chewing her lip nervously. ¡°But¡­¡± Morrigan turned her head to smile at her. ¡°Just trust me; I¡¯ll take care of it. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting those bitches get away with this.¡± She didn¡¯t feel as calm as she was acting, but she was more pissed off and irritated than anything else. Unfortunately, she¡¯d have to play their game in the short term. She wondered how she was even supposed to get a pack of cigarettes. Reaper magic could help her steal one, or maybe she could ask Hilda to buy her a pack. Sarah¡¯s warning about inappropriate cellphone use crossed her mind, and she had to shake her head at the irony. Click here to read up to 20 additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 104 - Two-way Street
Chapter 104 - Two-way Street
Soon after Jenna, Livy, and Tyler left, Morrigan pulled out her phone and texted Emma. She was tired enough to fall asleep if she just closed her eyes for a few minutes, but Emma was a priority. ¡°Guess who got their phone back.¡± She laid the phone on her chest after sending it and closed her eyes. Surprisingly, it vibrated within a minute. She tilted it up to see Emma had already responded. ¡°About time! Hey, did you hear anything about Hilda fostering you? She submitted the paperwork.¡± ¡°Not yet, and couldn¡¯t bring it up myself. Since I technically shouldn¡¯t have been able to talk to you.¡± ¡°Quick! Delete that message! You¡¯re leaving evidence!¡± Morrigan smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡± She still wasn¡¯t sure if going with Hilda was what she wanted or not. It was an exciting idea, but she also didn¡¯t want to leave Pepper. She shifted her gaze over to the younger girl who was sitting up in bed, knees curled up to her chest and reading a book. ¡°So how about another meet-up tonight?¡± Emma texted. ¡°As long as you won¡¯t get in trouble.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m already grounded anyway so what more can they do?¡± ¡°Send you to a boarding school?¡± ¡°Then I really will run away and join a coven of witches.¡± Morrigan smirked as she sat up, not feeling so tired all of a sudden. ¡°So how much trouble did you get into?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m on house arrest until graduation, apart from approved school events.¡± ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean for you to get mixed up in my crap.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be. Besides, it¡¯s more about mom finding out I¡¯ve been with Hilda than it was about you.¡± ¡°Does she really have that much of a problem with Hilda? That seems a bit excessive.¡± ¡°I know, RIGHT!?¡± Emma sent, then it showed ¡®Emma is typing¡¯ at the bottom of the screen for a long time, and Morrigan knew she was about to receive quite a long rant. ¡°She¡¯s acting like Hilda is some kind of criminal just because she¡¯s a witch. It¡¯s so unfair! Hilda¡¯s my cousin, and she¡¯s been nothing but supportive. Just because she practices magic doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s a bad person. And just because I¡¯m getting into magic doesn¡¯t mean anything bad is going to happen to me. I mean, come on! We¡¯re witches, we¡¯re from a family of witches! It¡¯s in our blood! My grandma was a witch, my aunt, cousin, probably a dozen other people I don¡¯t even know about because my mom keeps me away from them! It¡¯s one thing if she doesn¡¯t want to practice magic herself but it¡¯s wrong to just isolate herself and me from our entire family over her damn prejudices!¡± Morrigan began typing a response but stopped as she saw the ¡®Emma is typing¡­¡¯ notification pop up again, so paused and waited for Emma to finish. ¡°And another thing! She¡¯s acting like I¡¯m some rebellious teenager dabbling in dangerous stuff, when all I¡¯m doing is trying to understand my own heritage! It¡¯s not like Hilda and I are out there casting curses on people or anything. Well, that¡¯s not MAINLY what Hilda does anyway¡­ but either way, she hasn¡¯t taught me any of THAT stuff yet so it doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s mainly taught me about healing spells, protective charms¡ªthings that can actually help people!¡± Morrigan thought she was done, but then¡ª ¡°Anyway, if she won¡¯t respect my choices, why should I respect her arbitrary rules?¡± After the flurry of messages finally stopped Morrigan texted, ¡°Feel better?¡± ¡°A little. So glad I have you to vent to again.¡± ¡°Any time.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m probably being selfish. You¡¯ve been going through a ton more crap lately. So how are you holding up?¡± Morrigan thought about it for a moment but decided not to worry her over the whole Jenna situation for now. After all, Morrigan was pretty sure she could handle those bitches. ¡°Eh, I¡¯ve had better days,¡± Morrigan texted back, downplaying the stress she was under. She didn¡¯t want Emma to get too concerned, especially with everything she had going on with her mom. ¡°But nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. There was a pause before Emma responded. ¡°You sure? I know you¡¯re tough, but it¡¯s not good to carry everything alone.¡± Morrigan glanced at Pepper, who was still curled up with her book. She thought about telling Emma more, about her struggles here in the shelter, how she was tired all the time, and the pressure she felt building up. But¡­ she didn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Little tired maybe. Getting my phone back was the first good thing to happen in a while. I just need to get some sleep and I¡¯ll be good.¡± Emma¡¯s reply was instant. ¡°I get it. But don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You¡¯ve got people in your corner looking out for you. You¡¯re not alone.¡± Morrigan smiled softly at that. ¡°Thanks. I know. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Somehow Emma wasn¡¯t satisfied with that answer. ¡°Seriously. I know it¡¯s hard for you to open up about stuff but please try to at least do it with me. I mean, I rant your ear off all the time but it¡¯s a two-way street. You¡¯ve got a ton of rant credit built up at this point.¡± Morrigan sighed, rolling onto her side to face away from Pepper with the phone lying on the bed in front of her. Geeze, what does she want from me? ¡°I do open up when things get bad enough,¡± she pointed out. ¡°Yeah, but you shouldn¡¯t wait that long!¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she tried changing the topic. ¡°I miss you.¡± ¡°I miss you too. Glad we can talk a little easier now, but I still wish we could just hang out again¡­ Maybe go out on a date.¡± Morrigan blushed and hugged her pillow a little tighter at that. She momentarily didn¡¯t know how to respond but eventually sent, ¡°Who¡¯s treating who? We¡¯re both broke.¡± Emma responded almost instantly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯d say we can sneak into a movie, but with our luck, we¡¯d probably get caught ^^¡± Morrigan smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Oh, you underestimate me.¡± ¡°True, true, and I¡¯m sure I can get Hilda to teach me a cloaking spell too.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, speaking of which, can you ask Hilda to draw another protection ruin for me? Something simpler for my roommate. She wants to try sewing something like that onto her clothes.¡± ¡°Sure, what kind of protection is she looking for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ what are the options?¡± ¡°I recommend talking with Hilda to nail down specifics, but there¡¯s protection from curses, evil spirits, demons, illness. Pretty sure there¡¯s one to protect from sunburn, too. Magic can really be used for anything, you know.¡± ¡°Heh, right I¡¯ll text Hilda in a bit.¡± There was another lull in the messages until Emma sent, ¡°So what else could we do on a date?¡± Morrigan rolled onto her back, holding the phone above her face. She felt her heart jump at those words. She¡¯s coming back to that topic, huh? Morrigan began to type but paused. Should I say go on a walk? No¡­ I can¡¯t say something like that¡­ It¡¯s too¡­ Uuuuh¡­ Crap, why do I feel nervous all of a sudden? Morrigan finally picked something and sent it before she could second guess herself. ¡°I¡¯d like to try moon harvesting again.¡± ¡°Yeah! We could do a whole camping thing again. Even if we don¡¯t go all the way into the mountains!¡± Before Morrigan could send a response Emma continued, adding, ¡°Though, I¡¯d kind of like to do something alone, just you and me for once.¡± Morrigan clutched her phone against her chest. There was no denying it, her heart was definitely beating a little faster now. Damn, what with Emma saying something like that all of a sudden!? She rolled back to her side gripping the phone tight and staring at the text. Should I just say ¡®me too,¡¯ or is that way too simple after she said something like that? I don¡¯t really know what else to say though¡­ aaaaah! EMMA! She eventually sent, ¡°Me too.¡± Emma responded with a heart emoji. Morrigan¡¯s heart fluttered as she stared at the screen. Emma seemed to be getting more serious about their relationship. She smiled softly at the heart emoji and placed the phone on her chest, letting herself soak in the feeling. For a moment, the stress of the day, Jenna¡¯s threats, reaping, her mom, everything else¡ªit all faded away. She closed her eyes, breathing deeply, trying to calm the racing thoughts in her mind. But she didn¡¯t think it was anxiety this time. It was something softer, more comforting, but made her heart race all the same. For once, Morrigan found herself trying to embrace the feeling gripping the center of her chest. Instead of just stifling it and pushing it down. ¡°Morrigan?¡± Pepper asked, sitting up straighter. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°H-huh!? Yeah, I¡¯m great, why?¡± she felt like she said that a little too loud. Pepper¡¯s head turned, her soft innocent voice asking, ¡°I don¡¯t know, you look kind of funny. Are you getting sick?¡± ¡°Ehhh¡­ I don¡¯t think so. Just tired maybe.¡± Pepper tilted her head slightly, watching Morrigan with those wide, curious eyes. ¡°Maybe you should take that nap. You¡¯ve been up late a lot lately.¡± Morrigan chuckled awkwardly, feeling the warmth of embarrassment still lingering from her text conversation with Emma. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right. I¡¯ll crash for a bit.¡± She rolled back to her side, still clutching the phone against her chest. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not sick or anything. Just a little... out of it.¡± Pepper blinked, her gaze shifting between Morrigan and her book, clearly uncertain. ¡°Okay... if you¡¯re sure.¡± Morrigan gave her a thumbs up, pulling the blankets up over herself and nestling her head into the pillow. She closed her eyes and tried to let her mind settle, but her thoughts kept drifting back to Emma¡¯s texts. A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as she replayed the conversation in her head¡ªEmma wanting to spend time with her, just the two of them. It was a strange feeling, knowing that Emma was so serious about them being together. She finally texted back. ¡°I need to get some sleep now, but talk soon. Okay?¡± ¡°Sleep now,¡± Morrigan muttered to herself, rolling over. As she started to drift off, her phone buzzed again. She cracked one eye open and reached for it, expecting another message from Emma, but instead, she saw a different name on the screen. It was Hilda. ¡°Hey, I heard you got your phone back. That¡¯s good news. Call me when you get a chance, we¡¯ve got some things to talk about. Nothing serious. Take care.¡± Morrigan sighed, placing the phone back down on the bed. The fostering situation. Right. Another thing she¡¯d have to think about. But not now. For now, she was going to take that nap she was long overdue for. Click here to read up to 20 additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 105 - Shower Thoughts
Chapter 105 - Shower Thoughts
Pepper woke Morrigan up with a soft nudge on her shoulder. ¡°Mmmm, what?¡± Morrigan groaned, turning away. ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s dinner time in an hour.¡± Morrigan instantly shot up. ¡°Are you serious?¡± She realized she¡¯d slept nearly the whole day. At least she wouldn¡¯t be tired while reaping tonight, but still¡­ ¡°Sorry, I tried to wake you up earlier, but you told me to go away.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ no, that¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your job or anything.¡± Morrigan sighed deeply as she checked the time¡ª6:00 PM, and dinner was usually at 7:00. She slapped her face a few times to wake up, then started gathering a towel and a change of clothes. ¡°I¡¯m just going to take a quick shower.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Pepper¡¯s eyes widened slightly; any deviation from a routine seemed to throw her off. Morrigan usually showered after dinner, but this time she wanted to avoid any accusations of disappearing into the bathroom to purge her meal. She didn¡¯t feel like explaining that to Pepper, though. ¡°Anyway, thanks for waking me up.¡± As Morrigan made her way down the hall toward the bathroom, her thoughts drifted to the texts she¡¯d exchanged with Emma earlier. She couldn¡¯t help but smile at the memory, especially Emma¡¯s messages about going on a date. A date¡­ It wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d ever really thought about before. In school, some of the girls she¡¯d hang out with would occasionally talk about stuff like that, but she was normally silent through those conversations, only giving the reactions she thought were appropriate to whatever confessions or stories were shared¡ªlaughing when she was supposed to laugh or leaning in to feign interest when it seemed appropriate. Her own thoughts on the topic were usually rather detached. She didn¡¯t have crushes on any guys, and when asked who she thought was cute, she had no idea how to answer. Though the reason for that became a little more obvious as she got older. But even with a girl¡ªactually going out with a girl¡ªshe just couldn¡¯t really imagine it. But now, the idea of her and Emma? Something about that felt a little more natural, like something she might actually be able to get her head around. She looked forward to when they¡¯d eventually get to spend some time together. Away from the shelter, away from reaping, and everything else. She was beginning to realize Emma was a persistent light in her life. Even as far back as middle school, it was Emma who invited her into their friend group and helped cure her loneliness, if even just a little bit. Whenever she was at her worst and really needed someone, Emma somehow managed to sneak in and shine that tiny, crucial ray of light that she needed. That thought made her stomach flutter, and she found herself grinning, almost embarrassed at where her thoughts were going. Then, as Morrigan slipped off her fingerless gloves and she looked at her pale skin, particularly the palm of her hand, the flutter in her chest gave way to a flicker of doubt. That much more familiar claw of anxiety made itself known. Is it really possible for me to be with someone? How exactly is a reaper supposed to have a relationship with a mortal? Granted, I can just wear gloves to avoid my deathtouch, but still¡ªmy touch can kill her. In the mirror, her reflection stared back¡ªthe pale skin, the sharp, red eyes that no one else saw because of the glamour. There was no denying that she wasn¡¯t exactly human anymore, or mortal, at least. As much as she could cast away that truth and continue to pretend to live this life, it was still there, lingering in the back of her mind. Alice still looks like a teenager. That means I probably won¡¯t age either. Even if I can be with Emma for a while, how long can it actually last? She¡¯ll eventually get old, and then eventually she¡¯ll¡ª Morrigan forced those thoughts down. She refused to think about She sighed, shaking her head as she stepped behind the curtain, disrobed, and tossed her dirty clothes under the stool she had set her clean clothes on top of, then turned the shower handle. As the water poured down, the warmth was a welcome relief, easing the tension in her muscles. She thought instead about Jenna. She wasn¡¯t afraid of them¡ªshouldn¡¯t be afraid of them¡ªbut they did present a bit of a complication. Mainly, she was worried that now that they thought they had something on her, they would get more bold. The past few weeks have been subtle jabs and annoying games she could shrug off. But what if they started going after Pepper again? The thought of that made her blood boil. If they sensed any kind of weakness, they¡¯d exploit it. Morrigan knew she¡¯d have to be on guard, especially now. Or, at least until she managed to steal Jenna¡¯s phone and wipe those pictures. As she reached for the soap, she realized her hand was shaking. She tried to push her nerves down and ignore it, but the attempt to do so only seemed to make that clawing sensation worse. Her breaths were beginning to feel a little heavier, like she had to force them into her lungs. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Calm down. Just calm down! This feeling was far too familiar, and she knew exactly where it was heading. It was the building tension of a panic attack. Why now? I¡¯ve been adjusting. I¡¯ve been calm! Jenna¡¯s not a real threat! Okay, okay¡ªbreathe, just breathe. It¡¯s going to be alright. The warmth of the shower felt far less like comforting and more like a trap with the walls closing in around her. What do I have to panic about? Well, I¡¯m alone here; I¡¯m powerless; I have no control over my life. I¡¯m a reaper pretending to be human, and it could all easily come crashing down. She glanced in the direction of the door. She half expected to hear it creak open or see shadows move along the shower curtain. But there was nothing¡ªjust the steady hum of the water around her. Morrigan squeezed her eyes shut, trying to calm herself down, but something wasn¡¯t right. Her skin tingled, a subtle but unmistakable feeling that something was stirring within her. She tried to ignore it, but the sensation was growing stronger. She rubbed her arms absentmindedly, feeling a strange but increasingly familiar slithering sensation over her shoulder. Her eyes snapped open. The changeling. A single blackish-grey tendril came over her shoulder and began wrapping around her arm. Morrigan¡¯s pulse quickened, but she tried to steady herself, convincing herself that it was nothing. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for the changeling to come out when it wasn¡¯t sealed, but she could always draw it back in. However, the subtle rippling along her back grew stronger¡ªsomething was different. The creature was reacting to her, responding to her anxiety and acting without permission. Another tendril, almost invisible in the steam, curled forward from under her other arm, snaking its way around her body. Morrigan¡¯s heart raced. She directed her thoughts, mentally commanding it. No! Not right now! Go back in! The changeling only seemed to feed off her rising tension, the tendrils growing more agitated in response as another whipped out and smacked the wall with a wet thwack. No. Stop! Morrigan clenched her fists, willing it back. But the creature, while tied heavily to her consciousness, still had its own will¡ªit was not her slave, and she knew that. Right now, it wasn¡¯t listening, and it seemed like the more she tried to control it, the more it pushed back. She turned her back to the shower wall as another tendril flicked out, facing it against something solid that it was less likey to tear into, like the shower curtain. She¡¯d have no way to explain the damage if it broke something. Morrigan¡¯s hands trembled as she desperately whispered now, trying to reassure herself. But the panic attack was only getting worse; her breathing was becoming uneasy, and with the acknowledgment she couldn¡¯t control her emotions, nor the changeling, only made things worse and worse¡ªsnowballing out of control. What am I going to do? What if I can¡¯t control it?! What if I totally lose control?! AAAAH! WHY IS THIS HAPPENING?! Morrigan¡¯s breath hitched as the changeling¡¯s tendrils writhed, snaking around her arms and chest, coiling toward the shower floor. She tried to steady her breathing, but each attempt only tightened the pressure in her chest, her heartbeat pounding in her ears. Her vision blurred, dark spots creeping in from the edges. Desperately, she crouched down, squeezing her eyes shut and cradling her head, fighting to regain control. "You can control this. Just breathe,¡± she whispered to herself, her voice shaking. But her body wasn''t listening, and neither was the changeling. The dark tendrils moved with a life of their own, curling and stretching like serpents seeking something to latch onto. The sound of her pulse throbbed louder, drowning out the steady hum of the shower water. Another tendril flicked against the wall of the shower with a soft thwack, and Morrigan¡¯s panic spiked. ¡°No, no, no¡­ STOP!¡± she choked out, her voice barely audible. She forced herself to think of anything that could calm her down¡ªhappy thoughts, right? Anything to help push the anxiety away. Emma came to mind¡ªher smile, her teasing jokes, her steady presence. Morrigan clung to that image, her mind replaying Emma¡¯s texts from earlier¡ªthe way she¡¯d vented about her mom and their future together, how supportive she always was, how she joked about running away and joining a witch¡¯s coven, about being free. She held onto Emma like a lifeline, letting it ground her, and slowly, the tendrils began to loosen, retracting little by little. The pressure in her chest eased slightly, and Morrigan dared to open her eyes again. The changeling began retreating, its tendrils curling back behind her shoulders, sliding beneath her flesh as if they had never appeared. Her breathing slowed, though her body still trembled from the remnants of her panic attack. With a shaky breath, she collapsed against the wall, resting her cheek against the cool tiles of the shower. She closed her eyes, letting the water cascade over her as she whispered to herself again, this time more gently, "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over." Her pulse began to settle, but exhaustion hit her hard. Despite all her sleep today, it seemed impossible that she could feel so completely drained. She sat there, letting the water flow over her, her mind racing through everything that had just happened. After a few moments, Morrigan reached up to the nozzle and turned off the water. Taking another moment to gather her strength, she stood back up and reached past the curtain for her towel. As she did so, she caught her reflection in the fogged-up mirror. The red eyes were the only thing clear as they stared back at her through the haze, almost judging, and she felt the weight of her reality pressing in again. How am I supposed to live a normal life like this? She wondered, disappearing back behind the shower curtain and drying off. What if I couldn¡¯t get the changeling under control? What would happen then? Could it become powerful enough to just drag me along with its own whims again? Like when it first latched onto me? It¡¯s not supposed to be fully conscious anymore, but what if Hilda and Death are wrong¡ªwhat if it is? What if it¡¯s just waiting? She shuttered at the thought. After drying off, she got dressed and pulled the hoodie back on, zipping it up, and feeling relieved to have the changeling tucked behind its seal again. She hadn¡¯t lost control like that in a while, but it was a sure sign that it could happen again, and maybe even worse next time. If the changeling were ever to truly spiral out of control, Jenna and her crew might be the least of her worries. With a deep breath, she made her way back to her room, determined to put on a brave face for Pepper. She couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone else see her cracking. She still had to get through dinner, she had some reaping to do, and she had to figure out what she planned to do about Jenna¡¯s blackmailing and the little idiotic mission of grabbing a pack of cigarettes. Click here to read up to 20 additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 106 - Mean Girls
Chapter 106 - Mean Girls
Morrigan found herself picking at her food that night at the dinner table. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that every eye was on her, except maybe Beth, who was more focused on her meal or trying to remind Cersi to stop talking and eat once in a while. Pepper watched her with concern, the trio of girls gave her occasional glances, and the three counselors¡ªSarah, Cheyenne, and Alexa (the younger blonde one)¡ªkept checking if she was eating. She usually had no trouble eating, but tonight, her anxiety gnawed at her more than it had in a while, and she couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. A few weeks ago, things had been much worse. Her mom had just attempted suicide, Alice was threatening to send her to limbo, and being stuck at this shelter was still new. Now, her mom was doing better, Morrigan was getting into the rhythm of life here, and she hadn¡¯t heard a word from Death¡¯s hostile ex-apprentice in weeks. So why did she feel so on edge now? A sudden burst of laughter from Cersi pulled Morrigan out of her thoughts. She glanced up to see Cersi animatedly waving her fork as she launched into one of her rambling tangents. ¡°¡­And then I thought, what if I used garlic butter instead of just regular butter? Like, think about how much flavor that would add to the potatoes. Granted, using too much butter can cause cholesterol problems, but I don¡¯t think you really need to worry about it unless you¡¯re older or already overweight. Fat-free options don¡¯t taste as good, and you only live once¡ªoh yeah, and why not add some fresh herbs too? Like rosemary! Everyone just does mashed potatoes with butter and milk, but you could get so much more creative with a few¡ª¡± ¡°Cersi,¡± Beth interrupted calmly, tapping the edge of Cersi¡¯s plate with her fork. ¡°The potatoes are really good, but you haven¡¯t eaten anything yourself yet. Focus.¡± Cersi blinked, looking surprised, then grinned sheepishly. ¡°Oh, right! Sorry!¡± She popped a bite of food into her mouth and immediately resumed her explanation about her culinary experiments, causing Beth to sigh and quietly return to her own meal. As Cersi rambled on about garlic-related facts, Morrigan tuned her out, her gaze drifting to the scar on Cersi''s temple. It was hard not to notice, but Morrigan tried not to stare. The scar was a thin, clean white line that ended at the corner of her eyebrow. She knew better than to ask about it directly, but she figured it must have been a knife and could only imagine the story behind it. Morrigan suspected that Cersi¡¯s energy and distracted nature might have some underlying medical cause, but like the scar, she knew it would be rude to inquire. Morrigan noticed Sarah glance her way and then whisper to Cheyenne, no doubt discussing her progress with her meal. So, Morrigan forced a bite of chicken into her mouth to satisfy their scrutiny, though she barely tasted it. By the end of dinner, Morrigan hadn¡¯t quite finished her plate, which was normal, but it felt like a bigger deal now. Screw it, why should I force myself to eat more just because of some stupid rumor? Let them think what they want. Morrigan pushed her chair back from the table, ignoring the looks from the counselors as she stood up. She left her unfinished plate behind as she headed toward the hallway, not wanting to stick around for clean-up duty just to suffer more scrutiny. She just wanted to get back to her room and be left alone until she could sneak out. For once, she was looking forward to reaping¡ªit would give her a chance to see Emma, even if it was just a short meet-up. She had just reached the staircase when she heard familiar footsteps behind her. Before she could react, Jenna¡¯s voice, smooth as ever, broke the stillness. ¡°Morrigan, wait up!¡± Morrigan stiffened but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Yeah?¡± she muttered, glancing over her shoulder. Jenna smiled, that same faux concern plastered on her face as if they were still sitting at the dinner table. ¡°We just wanted to check in on you. You seemed¡­ off during dinner.¡± ¡°Gee, wonder why,¡± Morrigan replied dryly. Jenna¡¯s mask dropped almost as if a flip had been switched as her tone took on that infuriating edge of cruel superiority. ¡°Cute. But why don¡¯t you watch your attitude and just walk for a minute.¡± Morrigan noticed Tyler lingering back, keeping an eye on the dining room, ready to alert them to any prying ears and allowing Jenna to feel safe to show her true colors. ¡°Yeah. You sneaking out again tonight?¡± Livy asked. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what we told you to get for us.¡± Morrigan continued up the stairs at a casual pace, refusing to let them think they were affecting her. ¡°Cigarettes? How do you expect me to get something like that? I don¡¯t have money, and I¡¯m underage.¡± Jenna¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°Oh, but you¡¯re resourceful. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out.¡± Livy snorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You could always ask that ¡®older guy¡¯ you¡¯re sneaking out to see. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be happy to help his little girlfriend out.¡± Morrigan kept her tone steady. ¡°You really think that¡¯s what¡¯s going on, huh?¡± Jenna¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Well, what else could it be? I''m sure you aren¡¯t just going out for a midnight stroll. ¡°Yeah, if you were really smart, you¡¯d extort him,¡± Livy added. ¡°Think about it. Get evidence, like a video or even a picture or record a conversation then you¡¯ll have him wrapped around your finger.¡± She snickered. ¡°Think about it. It''s a little carrot and stick. He can have a cute girlfriend or just go to jail. You could get him to do anything for you.¡± Tyler moved up the steps behind them, apparently satisfied they were safe. ¡°I bet Morrigan¡¯s already doing something like that. Why else would she go through so much trouble to get out every night?¡± ¡°Actually, I have a part-time job,¡± Morrigan said with a smirk. ¡°Funny, but we¡¯re not playing with you here,¡± Livy snapped, raising her tone. Morrigan reached her room but turned around in the hallway without going in. She¡¯d rather finish this out here, where someone might interrupt. ¡°So tell me, why is it that sex and drugs are always where your mind goes? Sure shows where your head¡¯s at.¡± Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. It was worth it to see the look on Livy¡¯s face. She clenched a fist and stepped forward, but Morrigan just stared her down with a smirk. ¡°You know,¡± Jenna said more calmly, ¡°things don¡¯t have to be this way, Morrigan. We could be friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Morrigan shrugged a shoulder. ¡°Nah, not interested.¡± She hated how tall Jenna was; it was hard to maintain any intimidation when the person you were talking to was nearly two heads taller and you had to look up to keep eye contact with them. But Jenna kept her tone light. ¡°Look, we got off on the wrong foot, but think about it. We could be useful to you, and you could be useful to us. This place isn¡¯t so bad when you have free rein. We can help you with that.¡± ¡°Gee, how generous of you.¡± Jenna smirked. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly generosity. Look, everyone is here because we got screwed over one way or another, right? Shit parents, bad breaks, a broken system, whatever. We didn¡¯t get a fair shot, and this damn shelter is just another hoop they make us jump through. But if we¡¯re smart, we can make our own rules. You seem like someone who gets that.¡± Morrigan narrowed her eyes. ¡°So where does bullying Pepper fit into your little motto?¡± Jenna chuckled and shook her head softly. Morrigan really wanted to punch her or at least give her a nice, hard, open-palmed slap to the face. ¡°Morrigan, I actually do like you. You¡¯ve got a rare edge, and you seem¡­ hmm, reliable. See, Pepper would cause problems if she wasn¡¯t kept in line. She¡¯s not the type to understand certain¡­ unspoken rules. But listen, since you¡¯re on her good side, here¡¯s a deal¡ªwe¡¯ll leave Pepper alone, and just let you handle her.¡± ¡°Handle her?¡± Morrigan growled, glaring at Jenna. Jenna found something about that funny, which made Morrigan¡¯s temper flare even more. Jenna shrugged. ¡°She listens to you. She won¡¯t tell the counselors anything she shouldn¡¯t as long as you¡¯re involved.¡± ¡°Maybe you pick your friends based on who you can control, but I don¡¯t do that shit.¡± Morrigan made sure to glance at Livy and Tyler so there was no mistaking who she was referring to. Jenna¡¯s eyes narrowed, her mask slipping. Morrigan could easily see the truth about her¡ªJenna was just plain mean, no matter how she tried to justify herself. ¡°Fine, have it your way,¡± Jenna said, her tone hardening. ¡°Since you don''t want to play nice, here¡¯s the new deal. Do what we told you, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. If you¡¯re not going to be a team player, then I don¡¯t need you hanging around and messing things up for me. Think about it¡ªI¡¯ve already got them convinced you¡¯re mentally ill. I can blackmail you, or even worse, make sure you¡¯re found with something that¡¯ll get you sent somewhere far worse than Tiffany¡¯s Youth Shelter.¡± Livy¡¯s smile spread wickedly across her face. ¡°Yeah, this place is a cakewalk compared to juvie. You think you¡¯re so tough? You wouldn¡¯t survive two days in there! Definitely wouldn¡¯t be sneaking out to see your sugar daddy or whatever you¡¯ve got going on.¡± Before Morrigan could respond, Tyler, who had been keeping an eye out at the end of the hall, suddenly raised her voice. "Counselors coming," she hissed. Jenna quickly leaned in for one last threat. ¡°Listen, bitch, this is your last warning. Prove you¡¯re a team player, or I¡¯m taking you out. Got that?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Anyway, have a good night,¡± Jenna said cheerily, while Morrigan only rolled her eyes and slipped into her room, just in time to see Miss Cheyenne preparing for her night shift. Morrigan pulled out her phone as she flopped down on the bed. She wished she¡¯d thought of it sooner¡ªif she had started the recorder before leaving the dining room, she would have had them dead to rights. Still, she figured there would be another chance, as long as Jenna didn¡¯t make good on her threat. Morrigan saw a message from Emma, and just seeing the notification brought a smile to her face. But Emma¡¯s dorky message pulled an actual laugh out of her: ¡°Agent M, this is HQ. Operation Shadow Stroll is a go. Rendezvous with Contact H at zero-one-hundred-hours.¡± Despite her rough day, Emma somehow managed to lift her spirits. Grinning, Morrigan replied, ¡°It¡¯s just military time, write it like this: 01:00.¡± ¡°Then I wouldn''t know if you read it right or not.¡± ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re deleting messages. Anyone can read through that code.¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s in a mood tonight.¡± ¡°Sorry, just having some issues with some other residents here.¡± ¡°Everything okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t want Emma to worry so didn''t plan to expand on that. ¡°Oh, by the way, I heard from Hilda that your mom¡¯s getting out of the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really? How does Hilda know that?¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s been in contact with her. She just figured your mom could use someone making sure she¡¯s alright.¡± Morrigan smiled slightly at that. Come to think of it, Hilda and her mom would probably get along pretty well. They both had that edge to their personalities. ¡°Thanks,¡± Morrigan sent. ¡°I owe you guys a lot.¡± ¡°Yeah. Hilda wants to talk to you about the foster stuff too. Her lawyer friend said expunging her records is looking good, and that¡¯s the main thing he¡¯s worried about. Your mom¡¯s on board with the plan too.¡± Morrigan stared at the message for a while. More than anything, she was just glad her mom wasn¡¯t being left alone through all of this. But, as for the whole foster thing, Morrigan didn¡¯t really know how to respond or what to say. Thinking about it just made that tug of anxiety rear its ugly head, and the fear of the changeling rearing its even uglier head forced her to put it out of her mind for now. So, she changed the subject with a message she didn¡¯t think much about before sending. ¡°If you could live anywhere, where would you want to go?¡± ¡°Anywhere, huh? Agent E suggests a top-secret hideout in the mountains. Remote, secure, with plenty of space for witchcraft and espionage.¡± ¡°Be serious.¡± ¡°You¡¯re serious enough for both of us.¡± After a moment, Emma added, ¡°Really, though, just somewhere in the mountains. But honestly, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d want to settle down anywhere. I¡¯d rather travel for a while like Aunt Claire did before she had Hilda.¡± ¡°Really? ¡°Yeah, Hilda¡¯s dad was a ghost hunter and she¡¯d go around with him. I guess they settled down eventually before¡­ Well, you know how the story ends. But yeah I just want to travel.¡± Morrigan rolled onto her side. ¡°Travel, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah. I think I''d really like to get into archaeology. Go discover things about the world that nobody else knows about yet. Could even find some supernatural stuff.¡± Morrigan grinned. ¡°So basically, you want to be a paranormal Indiana Jones?¡± ¡°Yup, all I need is a hat and a whip.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t get crushed by any boulders.¡± They bantered back and forth for a while longer. Pepper eventually came in, but just went to reading her book. Morrigan glanced at the clock and figured she should try to close her eyes until Noir came to signal her that it was reaping time. She pulled the covers over herself and texted, ¡°I¡¯m going to try to get a little sleep before the rendezvous.¡± ¡°Alright, goodnight, Agent M.¡± Morrigan grinned. ¡°Goodnight, Agent E.¡± She scrolled back through their messages and deleted any that might be problematic, then set her phone aside and closed her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure what to do about Jenna yet, but she figured she¡¯d have to explain the situation to Noir and see what he thought about stealing Jenna¡¯s phone. That would put an end to this whole blackmailing situation. As for Jenna¡¯s other threats, Morrigan just figured she¡¯d stay on guard¡ªbut she imagined they would really be all bark and no bite as long as they didn''t think they had something on her. Click here to read 20+ additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 107: Searching for the Answers
Chapter 107: Searching for the Answers
Morrigan stirred as a tap on her shoulder was accompanied by a familiar, sophisticated voice. ¡°Morrigan. Wake up.¡± It was Noir, and if she wasn¡¯t well used to his presence by now, opening her eyes to see his demonic, glowing yellow peepers staring at her from beside her pillow might have alarmed her. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± Behind him, the silhouette of his tail swished in the darkness. Barely forcing one eye open, Morrigan sat up and glanced at the alarm clock, trying to peer through the blur that still clung to her vision. The red numbers came into focus, showing it was 11:45 p.m., meaning she had managed a few hours of sleep. She rubbed her eyes with her ungloved fingertips as she took a deep breath and softly slapped her own cheek. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it,¡± she said under her breath. Morrigan slipped out of bed, moving as quietly as possible. She slipped off her basketball shorts that she usually slept in and exchanged them for a pair of black jeanshorts that used to be blue. Her ever-present black hoodie was already on, as it and her fingerless gloves stayed on as often as possible. It was probably one more quirk that the counselors took as a sign of her not-so-great mental state, but explaining why would only succeed in confirming that she was even crazier than they thought. As she reached for her boots, she heard a faint murmur from the bed across the room. Pepper, half-awake, peeked out from under her covers. ¡°Good luck,¡± she whispered groggily, her voice barely audible before she nestled back into her pillow and drifted off again. Morrigan smiled back at her, then tiptoed toward the door with her boots cradled under her arm. She fished the skeleton key out of her pocket, inserted it, and then turned it as slowly and quietly as possible, holding her breath between every scrape and click of the tumbler. Noir¡¯s shadow slipped under the door as she held the knob, and she waited a moment for any warnings from the eldritchian feline. When nothing stirred beyond Pepper¡¯s steady breathing, she carefully eased the door open and stepped out, pushing it closed behind her with a soft click and inserting the skeleton key once again. Noir waited in the shadows just down the hall, his form barely distinguishable from the darkness except for those sharp yellow eyes and the faint swish of his tail. Morrigan tiptoed after him, placing her feet close to the wall where the boards would be less likely to squeak. She¡¯d now done this a few dozen times, counting her return trips, so she was quite familiar with any particularly squeaky spots she¡¯d have to avoid. She glided down the steps in a steady motion, through the living room, down the lower hall, and into the sunroom, where she took a seat on a stool and laced up her boots. She wondered if Jenna or one of her lackeys were watching from their windows right now. It didn¡¯t really matter either way; she¡¯d already been caught, and once she was outside, she would discuss possible remedies for that situation with Noir. She made her exit into the night air and snuck along the outside of the shelter and to the streets. Noir appeared by her feet, walking as an ordinary cat and no longer an ominous shadow as he accompanied her. ¡°You have three clients tonight,¡± he explained. ¡°Two of which are at the hospital, so this should be an easy night for you.¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°Sooo¡­ I actually have another little problem I''ll need your help with.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Morrigan adjusted her hood as she thought of how to explain, knowing she was in for a stern talking-to by the condescending cat no matter how she broached the subject. ¡°Some of the girls at the shelter filmed me leaving a few times, and now they are blackmailing me.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Basically, they want me to bring them a pack of cigarettes, or they''ll show the counselors and get me kicked out of the shelter.¡± She continued to walk in silence beside him, Noir not responding. She eventually cleared her throat. ¡°Sooo¡­ I was thinking I could use your help in swiping her phone to delete the evidence.¡± ¡°You want me to help you steal something. Do I understand that correctly?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah, that¡¯d be great.¡± Noir¡¯s tail swished. ¡°You understand this is outside my typical role as your guide.¡± Morrigan suppressed a sigh, glancing down at Noir as they kept a steady pace down the street. ¡°I know, Noir, but I thought¡ªwell, since we¡¯re such good friends and all, maybe you could make an exception?¡± Noir¡¯s yellow eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°And even if we manage to get one phone, it¡¯s entirely possible all three of these girls have the images saved. Have you even considered that these phones are likely password-protected as well?¡± Morrigan winced, realizing he was probably right about that. ¡°Then I guess they¡¯re not getting their phones back.¡± Noir stopped in his tracks, fixing her with a steely glare. ¡°Stealing all three phones? Do you realize even if we did so, they would know it was you, which would only lead to more questions about how you pulled it off? Considering you¡¯re planning on using supernatural means to accomplish this, I believe it is a reckless escalation of the problem. Not to mention it would make their vendetta against you stronger.¡± Morrigan met his gaze, undeterred. ¡°Alright, then what do you suggest? If swiping their phones is out, how do we make this go away?¡± Noir scoffed, his tail flicking with clear annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m here to guide you as a reaper, not to play accomplice in your social dramas. Can you not find a way to deal with this yourself?¡± ¡°If I could, I wouldn¡¯t be asking,¡± Morrigan hissed through her teeth. ¡°Right now, all I can think is to get the stupid cigarettes just to buy myself some time.¡± ¡°I frankly don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re making things so much more complicated than necessary. Your job would be much easier if you weren¡¯t intent on staying at that shelter in the first place.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to leave; I just can¡¯t. Not right now anyway. Not until I know my mom is okay.¡± ¡°You could still check on your mother on occasion while living at the cabin.¡± ¡°But then I¡¯d be abandoning Pepper.¡± ¡°A girl you¡¯ve only known for a few weeks.¡± ¡°Yeah, well, she¡¯s my friend!¡± Morrigan snapped. ¡°And on top of that, she¡¯s a gazer, or whatever. Shouldn¡¯t we¡ªyou know¡ªmake sure we¡¯re keeping tabs on her or something?¡± ¡°That is not our job.¡± ¡°Well, Death seemed interested in her.¡± ¡°Master¡¯s curiosity over someone with a rare power does not equate to any responsibility for her well-being.¡± Finally, Morrigan¡¯s temper boiled over. She didn¡¯t know why she ever expected any less from this damn cat. It seemed like any time she felt herself warming up to him, he¡¯d start acting like that and remind her why they never seemed to get along. ¡°Fine, whatever. Screw it then; if you¡¯re nothing but my guide, then just shut up and guide me.¡± She stomped ahead until he called after her. ¡°Morrigan!¡± She clenched her fist, spun around, and snapped, ¡°What!?¡± He tilted his head in the other direction. ¡°You¡¯re going the wrong way.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. She fixed him with a glare that could freeze hell over. He sat on his haunches completely unperturbed, tail swishing back and forth. *** Morrigan stepped out of the shadows, stumbling as the ground materialized beneath her moving feet. She looked around, finding herself in a patch of grass between roadways, and it took a few minutes of scanning the highway over the next hill to figure out where she was. ¡°Okay¡­ so the hospital should be¡­¡± She turned east. ¡°That way.¡± She then stepped into the shadows once again. This time, when she stepped out again, the hospital was in view but still a short walk away, so she decided to just hoof it the normal way now. After all, the hospital parking lot was well lit, so shadow stepping wouldn¡¯t work well from here either way. Noir appeared by her feet, walking alongside her. ¡°Your shadow stepping is getting much better.¡± Morrigan turned her chin away from him without responding. She was still mad. If Noir won¡¯t help, I¡¯ll see if Hilda has any ideas involving magic that I can use. Besides, I¡¯m a reaper¡ªsneaking into their rooms myself is still an option. As she approached the front of the hospital, she went ahead and activated her perception blocking. The receptionist at the front desk didn¡¯t so much as glance in her direction as she walked toward the stairs and pulled out her list. It seemed she had two clients back-to-back here in the hospital tonight, so that at least made things easy. Then she¡¯d just have one more somewhere else, but she¡¯d worry about that later. The first client was fast asleep, hooked to machinery that tracked his soon-to-be failing heartbeat. Morrigan decided to just send him on without troubling him, so she reached for her scythe, materialized it, then passed it through him smoothly. As the soul rose up through the ceiling without a word, the heart monitor slowed to a drawn-out static beep. There would be doctors or nurses coming to check on him at any moment, so Morrigan quickly slipped out and continued down the hall. Checking her list for the next name, it was still another hour before they were listed to pass away on their own. However, Morrigan saw the cause of death was heart failure, so she figured it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem to do them early. If fate didn¡¯t care exactly when and where ¡®a little orphan girl¡¯ died, then cardiac arrest for someone who was bedridden probably didn¡¯t need to happen at the precise right moment either. Morrigan passed down a certain hallway that she remembered quite well, as this was where her very first reaping of a human being had been done, just a little over three months ago and two days after she herself had died. She could still remember the nerves she felt as the moment approached, then the panic attack on her way out of the hospital that had her vomiting out in the front yard. Tonight she had just reaped one soul and was casually going on to her next. It was weird to think how she¡¯d adjusted to this job, and wondered if she was slowly becoming a sociopath. Death, for all his good intentions and wisdom, did have a sort of disconnected side to himself regarding these things. Alice, Morrigan doubted, ever spared her clients more than a second thought. But Morrigan was beginning to feel she was far too early into this job to judge either of them. After all, it¡¯s only been three months for her¡ªand maybe around 100 reapings¡ªand already she felt the whole process becoming quite routine. Morrigan entered the room of her second client and froze because she saw the old woman was awake. Morrigan took another look at her list to get her name. Crap, I¡¯m already not even bothering to note their names first¡­ That¡¯s actually kind of shitty of me. Okay, she¡¯s awake though, so I guess I should talk to her. Time to get into character. Morrigan squared her shoulders and pulled her hood lower to shadow her face. With a deep breath, she stepped closer to the bed and disengaged her perception blocking. The old woman¡¯s eyes met hers immediately, confused at first, then widening, perhaps taking in Morrigan¡¯s paper-white skin and the soft red glow of her eyes under the hood. ¡°Good evening, Ms. Harper,¡± Morrigan said, her voice low and steady. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your time is nearly done, and I¡¯m here to guide you to the next step.¡± The old woman¡¯s wide eyes narrowed down to a more neutral expression, and then she smiled. ¡°Good. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Morrigan blinked. That wasn¡¯t the reaction she expected. Some souls accept their fate easier than others, but she hadn¡¯t exactly been told she¡¯d been expected yet. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s, um, good, I guess.¡± She winced at her awkwardness, having been slightly thrown off. She collected herself before trying again. ¡°I suppose that means you are ready?¡± The old woman smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I pictured you quite differently. But are you truly death¡¯s emissary?¡± ¡°I suppose. We just call ourselves reapers, ma¡¯am. But if you¡¯re sure you are ready to go¡­¡± Morrigan reached to the side and pulled her scythe out of the air. The woman looked at it for a moment, her eyes tracing the soft glow of the blade. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already said my goodbyes. I¡¯m afraid there is nothing more for me to do in this life. But¡­ there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to know, if I may ask.¡± Morrigan canted her head. ¡°If I can answer, I will.¡± The old woman¡¯s frail hands trembled as she clasped them together. Her gaze drifted to the ceiling for a moment, as if searching for the right words. Then her eyes returned to Morrigan, steady and piercing despite their age. ¡°Will I see them again?¡± she asked softly. ¡°The people I¡¯ve lost. My husband. My daughter. My parents¡­ Will they be waiting for me?¡± Daughter¡­ Morrigan thought, now thinking of her own mother. She wondered how long ago Mrs. Harper lost her daughter. Morrigan took a moment to consider how to answer. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d been asked this question, and she doubted it would be the last. Though, she believed honesty was the best way to go with these things. ¡°To tell the truth, I don¡¯t know. Whatever comes next is a mystery for anyone who exists on this plane, and that includes reapers. But I believe you will. I do know there is a heaven, and I think it¡¯s only right that we¡¯ll see our loved ones when we go there.¡± Except for me, of course. My soul is damned to either limbo or an eternity of reaping. But this is Mrs. Harper¡¯s moment; I¡¯ll lement my own fate another time. The woman studied her for a moment, then nodded again, as if satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s enough for me.¡± Morrigan offered a faint smile, her hands tensing on the scythe as she prepared to lift it, but something held her back. It was Mrs. Harper mentioning her daughter, those words tugging at Morrigan. ¡°Um¡­ Mrs. Harper, if I may, can I ask how old your daughter was when you lost her?¡± The old woman''s expression dropped into a deeper frown, perhaps recalling that day. ¡°She was nineteen. She had just started college and¡­ She had such a bright future ahead of her.¡± Mrs. Harper¡¯s voice faltered, and her hands clenched slightly on the thin hospital blanket. ¡°But she made a mistake. She went to a party, one of those wild college things. I¡¯d talked to her earlier that evening, and she was so excited to tell me all about her experiences living on campus and her classes¡ªshe was studying veterinary sciences. She told me she loved me, and I said it back. It was the last time I ever heard her voice.¡± Morrigan stayed quiet, letting Mrs. Harper continue. ¡°She overdosed,¡± the old woman said, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°They said it was accidental, that she probably didn¡¯t even realize what she was taking. Some combination of pills and alcohol¡­ The doctors said it was quick.¡± Morrigan¡¯s grip on her scythe tightened. She had heard and witnessed plenty of tragic stories during her short time as a reaper. Maybe it was hearing the way Mrs. Harper¡¯s voice wavered that hit home. Okay¡­ maybe I¡¯m not turning into a sociopath after all¡­ Not yet anyway. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Morrigan said softly, lowering her scythe slightly. Mrs. Harper smiled faintly, though her eyes glistened with unshed tears. ¡°Thank you, dear. But it was a long time ago, and I¡¯ve made my peace with it. As much as a mother can, anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯m being too nosy but¡­ I have to know. How were you able to go on?¡± Mrs. Harper took a long moment to think it over, but she answered. ¡°When I got the news, I was devastated, and, honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could go on. I suppose support from my husband and other family members was the biggest factor, but also finding faith in God and religious support helped me through the bigger questions.¡± Morrigan frowned at that. Her mom didn¡¯t have that kind of support from anyone¡­ And relgioin? Morrigan couldn¡¯t imagine her mom ever turning to God for the answers. She¡¯d be more likely to throw a bible at anyone who even tried to offer that as a solution. ¡°Did religion really help?¡± Morrigan asked quietly. Mrs. Harper smiled faintly. ¡°Honestly, not in the way you might think, and I¡¯ve always had some reservations about the absolute certainty of how it all worked. But it was enough for me to have faith there was something beyond this world and that she was in a good place. And over time, I started to see that my daughter¡¯s life, though cut short, had meaning.¡± Morrigan nodded, taking in her words. ¡°Thank you for sharing, Mrs. Harper,¡± she said softly, her voice steady now. Mrs. Harper gave her a faint but genuine smile. ¡°And thank you, dear, for listening. It means more than you know.¡± Morrigan raised her scythe slightly. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Mrs. Harper said, her voice calm and resolute. ¡°I know it¡¯s my time.¡± With that, Morrigan passed the scythe through the old woman, and her body fell limp. Just like her last client, the heart monitor flatlined, and Morrigan moved out of the room as an unseen shadow. Mrs. Harper¡¯s story, unfortunately, didn¡¯t exactly leave her with a clear answer. Family, religion, community. Her mom had none of those things. The changeling stirred under its seal, synonymous with a familiar sinking in Morrigan¡¯s chest. She¡¯d eventually have to leave this life behind. Could she try continuing to be in her mom¡¯s life, even as a reaper? The situation felt hopeless. Once she was off the hospital grounds, she checked her list again. One more soul to reap tonight. Once she finished with that, she¡¯d have a little time to spend with Emma before heading back to the shelter. Click here to read 20+ additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 108 - Under the Bridge
Chapter 108 - Under the Bridge
Morrigan stepped out of the shadows onto a narrow span of cracked concrete. The quiet night was broken only by the wind and distant hum of passing cars. Pulling out her list, she scanned the last name for tonight: Dwayne Katz, age 42, 2:13 A.M., Under the Redwood Overpass, East Side¡ªOverdose. She frowned. The Redwood Overpass was notorious for being a slummy alcove that is better avoided. The wide bridge stretched over a dried-up creek on the eastern edge of the city, where there were often tents propped up amidst the garbage or people just laying around in the early hours of the morning. Noir appeared at her side with his usual silent grace, yellow eyes reflecting the faint glow of the streetlight. Morrigan looked down at him and didn¡¯t feel the tug of anger towards him from earlier tonight. He was always pragmatic and focused on his role as a reaper¡¯s assistant. That''s just the way he was, and she supposed it was only natural he wouldn¡¯t understand why her so-called ¡®social dramas¡¯ mattered. She let out a quiet sigh while the silence between them was only interrupted by the scuffing of her boots. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry about earlier,¡± she said. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m in a really frustrating situation and don¡¯t know what to do about it. But I guess I shouldn¡¯t expect too much from you or take it out on you.¡± Noir¡¯s tail flicked in slow deliberation. ¡°I was not demanding an apology, Morrigan.¡± Morrigan felt her eyebrow twitch. ¡°Would it kill you to just say, ¡®it¡¯s okay, and I¡¯m sorry too for being insensitive¡¯? Or something like that?¡± He turned his gaze up to her. ¡°I maintain this dilemma stems from your insistence on staying somewhere that complicates your role as a reaper.¡± ¡°I know you think I should just leave. But I only got to be a human for sixteen years, and who knows how long I¡¯ll be a reaper. It could be decades, centuries¡­ eons¡­ I¡¯ll probably meet a lot of people in that time¡­ normal and supernatural. But I¡¯ll only ever have one mother. And I¡¯ll only ever have one high school best friend.¡± She held down her hood as an errant gust of wind blew her white hair momentarily across her face. ¡°I guess¡­ I¡¯m worried about a future where I¡¯m living out my eternity as a reaper, and I look back on that 16-year-old girl I used to be and the people I hurt by leaving them behind. I only get this one opportunity to make things right, and if I don¡¯t¡­¡± Noir tilted his head. ¡°And how long do you plan to keep up this balancing act¡ªteenage runaway by day, reaper by night?¡± Morrigan exhaled. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I guess until I feel like Morrigan Livingston¡¯s life has had some closure. A year, maybe two? After that, I can vanish from everyone¡¯s radar¡ªgo live in the cabin, or wherever¡¯s convenient, and fully embrace my duties. But I can¡¯t walk away yet.¡± Noir studied her in silence for a long moment, eyes glowing in the half-dark. After a moment, he turned his gaze back toward the overpass, where shadowy figures moved like ghosts among the tents. ¡°And Pepper? She is not a part of your old life. You met her as a reaper.¡± ¡°Na¡­ I don¡¯t see it that way. A reaper wouldn¡¯t end up in a youth shelter. I met her as Morrigan Livingston. Even if I was technically already dead. Besides, I like her. I don¡¯t want to abandon her either.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Noir said, then stopped as the space beneath the bridge finished rising over the horizon and Morrigan could see a flicker of fire within a steel barrel, amidst the small community of tents positioned between the comparitively collosal support columns. As Morrigan walked closer, the tang of smoke and stale liquor drifted through the air, and she could pick out the low murmur of voices and an occasional cough. Her phone read 2:03 A.M.¡ªten minutes before her client¡¯s scheduled demise. She was early. She walked a slow circle around the camp, focusing her perception blocking to make her appear as if she were one of them. Most of the people here looked lost in their own personal hells. She passed an older man wrapped in a grime-stained blanket, who mumbled incoherently as she came too close, but he then turned away, uninterested. Another man sat on a broken slab of concrete¡ªprobably some long-forgotten construction debris¡ªand he rocked back and forth softly with a lost expression in his eyes. Morrigan stopped and stared at him for a moment, not because she had some inkling that he was Dwayne Katz, but because of something about that empty, hollow look in his eyes. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. That was it¡ªthat man looked like a hollow, except he was a flesh and blood human being, still alive. Her thoughts returned to Juniper, Pepper¡¯s older sister. She had deteriorated into a featurless, screaming phantom that only knew sorrow and regret. But, reconnecting with her little sister, being shown some love or maybe a reminder of who she once was, reversed the hollowing to an extent, and for a few crucial moments right at the end, she got to be Juniper again. Morrigan wondered if it could be the same for that man. If someone were to come along and help him get back on his feet, could he be fixed? Could that blank gaze be rekindled into someone who still had hope and dreams and a decent life to look forward to? But helping these people was beyond her role as a reaper and certainly beyond her abilities as a 16-year-old runaway. A low rumble of traffic rolled overhead, indifferent to the bleak scene below. Morrigan glanced at her phone again, the digits ticking closer to 2:13. She sighed, resigning herself to wait. If a soul slipped from one of these tents or from the shadows beneath the bridge, she¡¯d see it. Until then, there was nothing to do but observe the fragile state of these people¡¯s lives and wonder how the world could let them slip so far through the cracks. Morrigan found a nice shadowy spot under a support column and perched herself on a cracked cement block where she could keep an eye on the camp. It was now 2:11 and Dwayne Katz, whichever one of these people he was, would soon be dying. As she waited, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the scenery, and not just for the sake of spotting her client. She wondered if her mom and dad might have ended up in a place like this had her mom not inherited their house. That would mean Morrigan herself probably wouldn¡¯t have made it, or ended up in foster care at the very least. In a way, her great-grandmother¡ªa woman she¡¯d never even met¡ªhad saved both her and her mother¡¯s lives simply by leaving them the house. It was an odd thing to think about. Noir leapt gracefully onto the block beside her, his tail curling around his paws as his glowing eyes surveyed the scene. Morrigan looked back to her phone, just in time to see it tick over to 2:13. She also noticed there was an unread text from Emma, but Morrigan didn¡¯t open in yet, saving it for when her job was complete. She probably just wanted to know if Morrigan was almost done. Then, movement caught her attention¡ªa man in his early forties, stumbling out from one of the makeshift tents. He clutched at his stomach, his face pale and drenched with sweat. His uneven gait led him toward the shadows of the bridge, away from the warmth of the fire, and right towards Morrigan. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s him?¡± Morrigan asked quietly. ¡°I would say it is a strong possibility. Just be sure if you reap a client before their actual death that you confirm they are the correct one first.¡± Morrigan nodded and slid off the concrete block, then circled around the support column to stalk the man who was now disappearing around the other side. He made a gagging sound, fell to his hands and knees, then began wretching more violently. Morrigan looked over her shoulder; nobody in camp was so much as looking his way, but they must have heard him. Morrigan summoned her scythe and gripped it tight as she watched his body convulse. She was tempted to just take the swing and end his suffering, but as Noir had just warned, she had to be sure this was in fact the right person. Granted, all signs pointed to that being the case, but on the off chance she got it wrong, it would be killing someone who was just sick and not actually dying. Then, with one last heave, he fell to his side and rolled to his back. White foam was coming his mouth as a few last convulsions sputtered a few more bubbles from his lips. Then, he lay completely still with his eyes open. Morrigan closed her eyes for a moment and let out a breath. It seemed his spirit was not rising from his body, so no last words were necessary. She rose her scythe and then sent him on. As the glow of her scythe faded and Dwayne Katz¡¯s soul drifted away, Morrigan took a moment to gather herself. The heavy silence of the camp pressed in around her, broken only by the distant crackle of the barrel fire and the occasional cough from one of the other residents. Just before she was going to turn away, her eyes drifted to his jacket pocket, where the corner of a cigarette pack was visible. ¡°Shit¡­¡± she muttered under her breath as she kneeled down to get a better look. ¡°Really?¡± Noir asked. ¡°You¡¯re considering it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to need them anymore,¡± she muttered, slipping the pack out of his pocket. ¡°Just insurance, in case I can¡¯t think of a better way to deal with my little ¡®social drama.¡¯¡± I wonder if stealing something off one of my clients adds points on the sociopath scale¡­ Noir sat, his glowing eyes unyielding. ¡°You think this will resolve the situation?¡± ¡°Just to buy some time. If they are serious, I really don¡¯t want to get kicked out of the shelter. But why do you care so much all of a sudden anyway?¡± Noir said nothing, though his tail flicked once in response. Morrigan cast a final glance at Dwayne¡¯s body, then stepped into the shadows, letting the darkness carry her away from the overpass. By the time she stepped free from the shadows, the bridge was far behind her, and she was in an empty open field. She slipped her phone out of her pocket to finally check that message from Emma. ¡°Agent E has arrived at meeting point alpha. What¡¯s your status agent M?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still doing the agent thing?¡± ¡°Uh oh, someones in a mood.¡± Morrigan smiled slightly, though she didn¡¯t really feel like smiling. That scene she just witnessed kind of killed any enthusiasm she could muster tonight. ¡°Should be there in ten minutes,¡± Morrigan typed, then slipped her phone back into her hoodie pocket and stepped into the shadows once more. Click here to read 20+ additional chapters on Patreon now! Chapter 109 - At the Park
Chapter 109 - At the Park
Morrigan only had to slip out of the shadows twice on her way to the park to get her bearings. Since it was so hard to see anything from within the shadows, she had initially assumed that navigating through shadow stepping would be nearly impossible. However, it was proving easier than she had expected¡ªat least in the quieter outskirts of the city where there were fewer lights and streets to contend with. She did know this town pretty well, after all, and her ability to navigate Codwell Oregon was only getting better thanks to how much traveling her part-time job required. She arrived at the park and made her way down the hiking trail, reflecting how she had to chase one of her clients down here. Another weird part of the job is how she was getting to the point that she couldn¡¯t go anywhere without it having some kind of connection to her reaping duties. It kind of brought into perspective just how intertwined with death society actually was. Even if it didn¡¯t normally feel that way, the truth was that death was ever-present¡ªone of the few constants shared by every single human being. A morbid thought, maybe, but she was a reaper, after all. Being a little morbid was an unavoidable consequence. She imagined it¡¯d be much the same for mortuary workers or paramedics, except they never get to have a little chat with the recently deceased. As Morrigan walked through the grass and approached the gazebo where the two witches were waiting, Emma spotted her first, waving excitedly before breaking into a jog toward Morrigan. ¡°You made it!¡± Emma said, throwing her arms around Morrigan without hesitation. ¡°Of course I did,¡± Morrigan replied, giving her a light hug back. Emma smiled as she took a step back but kept her hands on Morrigan¡¯s arms. ¡°You look tired. Hope you¡¯re not overworking yourself.¡± "Well, the work isn¡¯t too bad. Usually just takes three or four hours.¡± She yawned, half closing her eyes. ¡°Just the time of night is a little tricky.¡± ¡°Yeah, I bet,¡± Emma said, letting her grip slide down until she was holding Morrigan¡¯s hand and walked her over to the gazebo. Morrigan flinched slightly as their hands intertwined, still acutely aware that only the thin fabric of her fingerless gloves kept her touch from stripping Emma¡¯s soul from her body and ending her life. Hilda leaned casually against one of the posts, her signature smirk firmly in place. ¡°Good to see you again, kid,¡± she called. ¡°Hey Hilda. Emma mentioned you¡¯ve been to see my mom. Thanks for that.¡± ¡°Yeah, I figured she could use some company. She¡¯s pretty cool, by the way. When she¡¯s able to go back home, I invited her out for drinks.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ would that be a good idea?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°In my opinion, alcohol¡¯s the best medication on the planet.¡± Hilda winked. ¡°As long as you¡¯ve got somebody who is fun to drink with, that is.¡± Sounds like the kind of self-help advice my mom wouldn¡¯t mind subscribing to, Morrigan thought, then realized that¡¯s probably better than nothing. ¡°Anyway,¡± Hilda continued. ¡°Did Emma mention that my lawyer says things are looking good? We can go ahead and file with the courts this week.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ right,¡± Morrigan put on a smile but felt a little bit off. ¡°Yeah, Emma did mention that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be so much easier to see each other,¡± Emma said as she and Morrigan took a seat. ¡°So, how is my mom doing anyway?¡± Morrigan asked, changing the topic. She didn¡¯t really want the fostering thing to happen, not yet anyway, but at the same time she didn¡¯t know how to go about explaining that. ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯ve just been hanging out with her at the hospital a couple times a week. She¡¯s a bit annoyed that they took so long to let her go, but I think she needed it.¡± Morrigan frowned. ¡°And she likes the idea of you fostering me?¡± ¡°Well, I think she knows it¡¯ll be hard to get you back into her own house right now, everything considered, and she feels pretty bad about putting you through this.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess that makes sense. But isn¡¯t this putting too much on you, Hilda?¡± Hilda grinned. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to be a troublemaker once you get into my place, are you? Heheh, really though, I just have an apartment, but it¡¯s actually pretty roomy. Three bedrooms, nice big living room. It¡¯s practically the size of a small house. Right in the center of town near my job, too. Oh, you¡¯ll probably have to take a bus to school though.¡± Morrigan nodded, not sure how to say she wasn¡¯t sure about this whole thing. Emma seemed to notice something before Hilda, though. ¡°Morrigan, something wrong?¡± she asked. ¡°Ah, no, not really, just spacing out.¡± Then she could feel Emma¡¯s eyes on her; it seemed the younger witch wasn¡¯t buying it so easily. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hilda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hmmm, come to think of it, you haven''t really given much of an opinion on this whole thing yourself yet, Morrigan.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Um¡­ well¡­ I guess I¡¯m just worried about my current roommate. I don¡¯t really want to leave her behind, and I know I can¡¯t expect you to take her in. I mean, of course I¡¯m not asking that of you, you don¡¯t even know her. Plus she¡¯s a lot younger, so it¡¯s not the same as committing to watching me for a year or two.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what¡¯s been bothering you,¡± Emma siad. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± Morrigan shrugged, glancing down at her gloved hands. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t know how to bring it up. She doesn¡¯t really have anyone else looking out for her. And if I leave, I feel like she¡¯s just going to get swallowed up by that place.¡± Hilda leaned against the gazebo post, arms crossed. ¡°So this girl¡¯s important to you, huh?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot, and she doesn¡¯t seem very good at defending herself. I guess I just feel like I¡¯d be abandoning her if I left.¡± There was also the fact she could see ghosts, and then there was the whole blackmailing situation with Jenna, which is another can of worms Morrigan didn¡¯t quite know how to jump into. Hilda clapped her hands together, breaking the somber mood. ¡°Alright, enough heavy stuff for now. Why don¡¯t we put a pin in everything for now? I¡¯ll slow my rolls on the whole fostering thing; tell my lawyer to wait a bit until your ready. Uh¡­ lets see. Right!¡± Hilda reached down to the bag at her feet. ¡°You¡¯re here, we¡¯re here, and it¡¯s a beautiful night. Let¡¯s enjoy it. I brought snacks!¡± ¡°How are things with your parents, Emma?¡± Morrigan asked, as Hilda opened a bag of chips. ¡°Still giving you grief about hanging out with Hilda?¡± Emma sighed, leaning back against the bench. ¡°You could say that. Mom¡¯s still convinced I¡¯m going to summon demons or something just by being around her. She¡¯s grounded me for eternity¡ªor at least until I graduate¡ªand now she¡¯s started checking my room for witchy stuff. Like, what does she think she¡¯s going to find? A bubbling cauldron under my bed?¡± A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Hilda snorted. ¡°At least you managed to hide your spell book.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°I really would run away if she found that. It¡¯s just frustrating, you know? She acts like everything I¡¯m learning is dangerous or evil when it¡¯s really about understanding myself and my heritage. I wish she¡¯d at least try to see it from my perspective.¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯ll come around eventually,¡± Hilda said, tossing a couple chips into her mouth. She crunched them as she shrugged and said, ¡°Or not. But I guess just lay low until your eighteen, then it won¡¯t matter anymore, and you can do whatever you want.¡± Emma smirked. ¡°Does sneaking out in the middle of the night count as laying low?¡± ¡°Only if you don¡¯t get caught!¡± Hilda winked. Morrigan chuckled. ¡°And you want to be my foster mom.¡± ¡°Woah, woah, just say guardian; mom makes me sound old. I¡¯m only twenty-three, you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised your lawyer is so confident about it working out.¡± ¡°Well, your age helps a lot. If you were younger, it¡¯d probably be way harder, but I¡¯ve got a place for you to live and a stable income, so all¡¯s good.¡± ¡°And a criminal record,¡± Emma added. ¡°A soon-to-be-expunged criminal record,¡± Hilda scowled at Emma. ¡°Geeze, whats with you guys tonight! It¡¯s like you¡¯re ganging up on me.¡± They all shared a laugh as Morrigan reached for one of the snacks. ¡°So, what¡¯s your roommate like?¡± Emma asked. ¡°You said her name¡¯s Pepper?¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°Well, she¡¯s small, kind of quiet. She¡¯s kinda¡­ uh¡­ oblivious sometimes, but in a cute way. Oh yeah, and she can see ghosts.¡± Morrigan threw that part in so casually just to see their reactions, and it did not disappoint. Hilda choked on a chip, and Emma¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°She can see ghosts? You¡¯re joking, right?¡± ¡°Nope. Apparently she had better supernatural vision than even reapers. Turns out Noir is even uglier than we thought.¡± That got a laugh out of Hilda once she cleared her windpipes. ¡°No, Noir looks as cute as any cat. It¡¯s just his personality that ruins it.¡± Morrigan grinned. ¡°Anyway, Death says she¡¯s what''s called a Gazer.¡± That put a more contemplative expression on Hilda¡¯s face. ¡°Gazer, huh?¡± ¡°Have you heard that term before?¡± Emma asked. Hilda nodded. ¡°Pretty sure my mom wrote about a Gazer in one of her journals. I can¡¯t really remember what it said. I haven''t exactly properly read most of those things, but that did stand out when I was skimming through one.¡± ¡°Any idea where she met them?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Death says Gazers are extremely rare.¡± ¡°Do you think you can find that journal again?¡± Emma asked. ¡°Hmmmm¡­ well, I can definitely try, but it might take some time. My mom¡¯s records weren¡¯t exactly uh¡­ lets say, linear. She wasn¡¯t exactly trying to create research papers or anything like that. She¡¯d just kind of jot things down as she observes them, and I¡¯m guessing in just whatever random notebook was closest. She didn¡¯t even both to date most of her entries.¡± Hilda chuckled. ¡°Her collections are pretty much the same way. Its all packed up back at her house, but good luck making any sense of it. It¡¯s like the magical storage garage from hell over there.¡± ¡°Her¡­ house?¡± Morrigan asked. Hilda nodded. ¡°Technically mine now, but I don¡¯t go there too often. I just go back once in a while to check the seals on the storage rooms.¡± Morrigan glanced at Emma who had a deep frown come across her face as she took in her cousin''s words. Morrigan had heard the story of how a changeling took control of her dad and then ended up killing her mom. It was to Morrigan¡¯s understanding that all happened at her childhood home. Morrigan guessed it wouldn¡¯t be easy to go back to the place where your parents died. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll see if I can find it again, but no promises. Hmmm, from what I remember, though¡­ I think the Gazer thing was tied to an entry she wrote about an old coven she visited in Europe. It said something about the Gazer being able to see both worlds.¡± Emma perked up. ¡°Both worlds meaning the living and the dead?¡± Hilda shrugged. ¡°I guess so. Hey cat, you around? Care to chime in?¡± All three girls looked around, but he didn¡¯t answer. Morrigan figured he either didn¡¯t care to answer or just decided to head back to the cabin, or whatever else he does in his free time. Her reaping was over for the night, after all, so it was probably time for him to take a break. After a moment, Emma glanced at Hilda, then back at Morrigan. ¡°Hey,¡± she said, breaking the silence. "Morrigan, you want to walk around the park with me for a bit? We haven¡¯t really had much time to talk, just the two of us.¡± Hilda grinned mischievously. ¡°Oh, go ahead, lovebirds,¡± she teased, waving them off with a dramatic gesture. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll just be here, enjoying my chips in lonely solitude.¡± Morrigan rolled her eyes, though she felt a faint flush in her cheeks that probably wasn¡¯t visible due to her underwordly complection. ¡°W-we¡¯re not¡­¡± Emma giggled, grabbing Morrigan¡¯s hand and tugging her gently. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave her to her chips.¡± The two walked side by side down the dimly lit trail. The park was quiet, save for the distant chirping of crickets and the rustling of leaves in the night breeze. ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Emma asked, her tone light but her gaze sharp. Morrigan hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know, nothing big¡­ Just stuff.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Emma raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned about you, it¡¯s that ¡®stuff¡¯ usually means you¡¯re carrying the weight of the world on your shoulders. So spill.¡± Morrigan sighed, glancing up at the canopy of stars above them. She didn¡¯t want to bother Emma with the Jenna thing, and besides, that wasn¡¯t even the heaviest thing weighing on her right now. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she glanced over to Emma who was giving her that exaggerated, narrow-eyed expression. Morrigan sighed. After talking to the old lady who¡¯d lost her daughter, Morrigan figured she knew why the changeling was acting up so much more lately. It was the simple fact that she knew Morrigan Livingston was living on borrowed time, and sooner or later she¡¯d have to plan for how to go about having her own funeral and fully embrace Reaper Morrigan. ¡°Your mom?¡± Emma asked. ¡°That¡¯s a big part of it, I guess.¡± Emma gave her a soft smile as she led her over to a bench that looked out over a pond. The moon was reflecting off the lightly rippling water. ¡°Well, its tough, but you know, mental health issues aren''t all that uncommon. I¡¯ve kind of picked up she wasn¡¯t in the best place even before your disappearance, and now she¡¯s getting help. So that¡¯s good.¡± Morrigan nodded. That was part of it, but it wasn¡¯t all of it. None of this could last. Morrigan knew that, but she didn¡¯t think Emma understood, and she didn¡¯t want to try to make her understand either. ¡°Lets talk about something else.¡± Emma tilted her head, studying Morrigan for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright, something else.¡± She scooted closer to Morrigan on the bench, then let her head rest against her shoulder. ¡°Can¡¯t wait for us to be able to get together under normal circumstances again, but¡­ this is kind of nice too.¡± She chuckled. ¡°Sneaking out to see my girlfriend.¡± Morrigan felt Emma leaning against her, making her feel warm. The presence of another person, someone who genuinely cared for her, pressing into her side. It was grounding, comforting, and terrifying all at once. Morrigan hadn¡¯t realized just how much she¡¯d been missing something like this in her life. But as much as she wanted to lose herself in the moment, the weight of reality lingered in the back of her mind. This couldn¡¯t last. None of it. It was all fleeting. The changeling seemed to agree, as it bubbled softly under her shoulderblades. ¡°The water¡¯s really pretty,¡± Emma said softly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice.¡± Emma adjusted herself, slipping an arm around Morrigan¡¯s back as the breeze picked up slightly, and Emma shivered. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s colder than I thought it¡¯d be tonight.¡± Morrigan glanced at her, pulling her hood up a little tighter. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. You want my hoodie?¡± Emma shook her head, grinning mischievously. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve got a better idea.¡± She slid her hand into the pocket of Morrigan¡¯s hoodie. The action made Morrigan¡¯s heart flutter, but then Emma turned with a raised eyebrow as she pulled something out. She pulled back slightly and held up the pack of cigarettes. ¡°Morrigan?¡± Emma asked, her tone caught between amusement and confusion. Morrigan blinked, caught completely off guard. ¡°Oh, um¡­¡± She hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like.¡± Emma raised an eyebrow, her lips twitching as if she were trying not to laugh. ¡°Really? Because it looks like you¡¯ve been hiding a rebellious streak I didn¡¯t know about.¡± Morrigan winced. ¡°Seriously, they¡¯re not for me.¡± Emma¡¯s amusement gave way to a slightly more interrogative expression. ¡°Okay, so who are they for? Don¡¯t tell me Noir picked up a bad habit. Death doesn¡¯t even have lungs.¡± Morrigan exhaled, frustrated as she rubbed the bridge of her nose, no idea where to pull the thread on explaining this one. Read next 20 chapters now! Chapter 110 - Talking Curses
Chapter 110 - Talking Curses
¡°Seriously, Morrigan, why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Emma¡¯s tone was sharp, her arms crossed tightly as she stared Morrigan down. Hilda leaned casually against the pavilion railing, watching the exchange with a contemplative expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Morrigan muttered, shrugging. ¡°It just felt too complicated to explain.¡± Her voice faltered slightly as she glanced away, fidgeting with the edge of her hoodie. Lacking any better explanations, she had reluctantly confessed everything about Jenna¡ªthe videos of her sneaking out, the blackmail, and how they were trying to use it to control her. Emma¡¯s brow furrowed as she processed the confession. After a long pause, she sighed and placed the pack of cigarettes on the railing. ¡°I wish you¡¯d just talk to me when something¡¯s going on. It¡¯s not just this, Morrigan. You never open up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I do.¡± ¡°Not really. I mean, sure, eventually once things get so bad that you¡¯re about to break. But you don¡¯t have to wait that long. Talk to me before it gets to that point. It¡¯s okay, you know?¡± Morrigan avoided her gaze. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s more annoying than anything. I can handle those bitches, trust me.¡± She smirked, trying to downplay it, but Emma didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°No, it¡¯s more than that.¡± Emma said gently. ¡°Like with your friend Pepper. You¡¯ve mentioned her before, but I didn¡¯t realize how much you cared about her. And with these girls giving her a hard time, that¡¯s a lot more stress than you¡¯re letting on.¡± Morrigan hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Hilda, who had been quiet until now, finally chimed in. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan then? Just do what they want and sing to their tune forever?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to be their errand girl. I grabbed the cigarettes just as a backup. I¡¯m not even sure I¡¯ll hand them over.¡± Hilda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Once you bring those into the shelter, it¡¯s gonna get a lot worse for you. Right now, you¡¯re just caught sneaking out, and you have come back every time. Right? If they do go to the counselors, how sure are you that you¡¯ll get kicked out just for that?¡± ¡°Well, I guess I don¡¯t know that for sure¡­¡± ¡°See? You¡¯re assuming. Let me give you another scenario. You hand over the cigarettes, and those idiots get caught with them. What do you think happens next?¡± She paused, giving a moment for Morrigan to answer. ¡°Um¡­ they¡¯ll be the ones who get kicked out?¡± Hilda made an eerrrr sound and crossed her fingers. ¡°Well, maybe, but what¡¯s really going to happen first is the counselors are going to ask them how they got the cigarettes. What do you think they¡¯ll say?¡± Morrigan winced, realizing what Hilda was getting at. ¡°They¡¯ll throw me under the bus without a second thought.¡± ¡°Bingo,¡± Hilda smirked. ¡°And sneaking out¡¯s bad enough, but sneaking out and bringing in a pack of cigarettes? That¡¯s something the counselors will really have a problem with.¡± Morrigan¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t think about it like that.¡± Hilda shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°That¡¯s why you have me.¡± She reached out and snatched the pack of cigarettes from the railing. ¡°And these are mine now.¡± Emma raised an eyebrow. ¡°Where¡¯d you get them from anyway, Morrigan?¡± Morrigan coughed awkwardly into a balled fist. ¡°I, uh¡­ found them.¡± Stole them off a dead guy was the real answer. Emma¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Found them? Like on the side of the road?¡± ¡°Does it really matter?¡± Morrigan muttered. ¡°I came across them while I was out tonight and pocketed them.¡± ¡°Well, now you¡¯re just making me even more curious,¡± Emma teased, sticking her tongue out. ¡°Seriously though, this is why you need to talk more. It¡¯s not just about venting. Sometimes you can end up getting another perspective on things and realize there¡¯s a better way to handle it.¡± Morrigan crossed her arms, frowning. ¡°This still doesn¡¯t solve my problem, though.¡± Hilda tapped her temple thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm. So, at least one of these girls has evidence against you on their phone. Maybe all three. Right?¡± Morrigan nodded. ¡°I thought about stealing their cellphones. I mean, I am a reaper after all; it wouldn¡¯t be that hard. But¡­ I realized that might just make things worse.¡± She really hoped Noir wasn¡¯t creeping around to hear her admit that he was right. Hilda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah, stealing their phones probably would just make things worse. But what if you just ignore them? Tell them to report you if they want to and make it clear you don¡¯t give a damn?¡± ¡°Yeah, but what if they actually follow through with it? If I get kicked out, they¡¯ll probably start going twice as hard on Pepper to get her back for not playing along with their shit.¡± Hilda¡¯s expression softened. ¡°True¡­ Well, there¡¯s also the nuclear option. Go to the counselors first and tell them everything. It¡¯ll go over better coming from you than them.¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Morrigan sighed. ¡°I think I¡¯d rather just go into Jenna¡¯s room at night and scare the crap out of her. Go all scary-reaper-mode on her.¡± ¡°Absolutly not!¡± Noir¡¯s voice rang out, and Morrigan spotted him sitting right in the middle of the gazebo. Tail flicking angrily. Morrigan folded her arms and said, ¡°Oh, so you have been hanging around.¡± Hilda grinned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer when we called earlier, boy?¡± ¡°I do not take orders from witches.¡± Morrigan rolled her eyes. ¡°Of course, you only show up to scold me over something. It¡¯s like your only hobby.¡± "Oh yes, I thrive on lecturing you. It¡¯s not at all exhausting." Morrigan¡¯s brow quirked as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so skilled with sarcasm, I¡¯d think you¡¯d know I wasn¡¯t being serious about revealing myself to Jenna.¡± ¡°Perhaps past experiences have given me some doubts.¡± Noir¡¯s tail flicked. Morrigan opened with a sharp retort forming on her tongue, but Emma¡¯s sudden burst of laughter cut her off. ¡°Hehehe! See? You two are such good friends.¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Morrigan echoed. ¡°Try annoying co-worker.¡± Noir¡¯s tail swished. ¡°The feeling is mutual. But, in fairness, you do have your occasional moments of competence.¡± ¡°Gee, that almost sounded like a compliment,¡± Morrigan hissed through her teeth. Hilda chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Alright, cut it out, you two. I¡¯m starting to feel all warm and fuzzy over here. Lets get back on topic.¡± ¡°Oh right,¡± Emma said. ¡°So Jenna¡­ Maybe there¡¯s some kind of spell that can help? Like one that can stop them from revealing a certain truth?¡± Hilda shook her head. ¡°Easy enough, but what you¡¯re talking about is a curse. Sorry, but¡ªresponsible adult that I am¡ªI¡¯m not planning on teaching you kids any curses any time soon.¡± ¡°Wow, so you really could do that?¡± Emma asked excitedly. Hilda grinned, ¡°Well, I¡¯d defer to Arietta to iron out some of the details; she¡¯s the real expert on that kind of stuff. But yeah, that¡¯d be a pretty simple curse. It¡¯d require some kind of consequence for attempting to speak the truth, like nausea, twisting their tongues, or something even cruler.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you make an exception?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°I mean, trust me, these bitches deserve it.¡± Emma¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s amazing that magic can really do something like that. N-not that I¡¯d ever do it!¡± Emma flushed slightly, crossing her arms. ¡°At least not unless I had a really good reason.¡± Hilda laughed. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised how many witches justify curses as ¡®for a good reason.¡¯ But seriously, this kind of magic can get out of hand fast. Besides, cursing a muggle would only escalate things. The goal is to shut them down without drawing more attention to yourself.¡± Morrigan sighed. ¡°Fair enough. So what¡¯s the next best option?¡± ¡°How about something to effect their memory?¡± Emma offered. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be too bad, right?¡± Hilda made an errrr sound and crossed two fingers into an X. ¡°That might sound simple, but that would require them losing any memory related to it as well, including any conversations they¡¯ve had about it. They might even lose memories from unrelated moments where they were just thinking about it too deeply. Plus, with the videos on their phones, if they ever happen to look at them their memories will get erased there too.¡± ¡°Is that really that bad?¡± Morrigan asked. ¡°Imagine if you were suddenly forgetting chunks of your day with no explanation for why? That could drive someone crazy and lead to psychosis. It could turn out just as bad as cursing them.¡± Hilda smirked when she saw the awed look on Emma¡¯s face. ¡°Magic isn¡¯t a toy, especially the kind that¡¯s used to effect other people. Always remember that, kid.¡± She rolled up her sleeve to show off the runes tattooed on her arm. ¡°That¡¯s why I recommended sticking with protection, healing, and the stuff that elevates yourself. Besides, its not exactly something I can teach you in a couple of hours either way.¡± ¡°So what is Morrigan supposed to do about them, then?¡± Emma asked. Hilda shrugged. ¡°Do it the muggle way. Beat them at their own game. Get dirt on them.¡± Morrigan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Easier said than done.¡± ¡°Well, you said they bully Pepper. Get proof. You have a phone, so record them.¡± "Yeah, I thought about that already. But look, these bitches are sneaky. They don¡¯t do anything unless they are sure the coast is clear. The last time they confronted me was after dinner when they knew my phone wasn¡¯t recording. Their leader Jenna throws on this sickeningly sweet tone of voice, and like¡­ doesn¡¯t really say anything. It¡¯s more like she threatens you with how she says things. The only times she cuts loose is when she knows for sure she¡¯s not going to get caught.¡± ¡°And the other two?¡± ¡°Livy has a shorter fuse, so maybe I could catch her saying something dumb. But honestly, I can¡¯t see how it would be enough to get them kicked out.¡± Hilda tapped her chin, her smirk replaced by a more serious expression. ¡°Okay, so they¡¯re careful, but no one¡¯s perfect. If Livy¡¯s got a short fuse, try pushing her buttons so she says something incriminating.¡± Morrigan frowned. ¡°Again, easier said than done. Livy¡¯s a hothead, but Jenna keeps her lackeys on a tight leash. If I¡¯m too obvious, she¡¯ll see right through it.¡± Emma canted her head. ¡°What if they think the coast is clear? Like¡­ give them an opportunity to screw up. Pepper¡¯s their target, so if they think she¡¯s alone, they¡¯ll go after her.¡± Morrigan¡¯s stomach twisted at the suggestion. ¡°You¡¯re saying I should use Pepper as bait?¡± ¡°Not exactly,¡± Emma said quickly. ¡°Make it look like she¡¯s alone, but she wouldn¡¯t be. You¡¯d be right there, phone at the ready, and recording the whole thing. Oh! Use perception blocking!¡± ¡°But even if I pull it off, they¡¯ll just talk their way out of it once I go to the councelors. Plus they still have the video of me sneaking out.¡± ¡°Na, think about it. You don¡¯t even have to show the evidence of their bullying. It¡¯s all about getting some ammo against them. Sounds like they rely on their good reputation at the shelter, so make sure they understand it would be mutually assured destruction if they keep messing with you guys.¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°So turn it into a cold war, huh?¡± Morrigan thought it over, realizing it could work. Though, she¡¯d still have to placate the three bitches until she could inact the plan, and they wouldn¡¯t be happy about her not getting the cigarettes for them. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Pepper during lunch. She¡¯ll¡­ probably feel a bit anxious about the whole thing, but I think she¡¯ll trust me enough to go along with it.¡± Emma nodded, biting her lip. ¡°And if Jenna doesn¡¯t take the bait?¡± ¡°She will,¡± Hilda said confidently. ¡°Bullies like her thrive on seeing their targets squirm. Just give her an opening, and she won¡¯t be able to resist.¡± Morrigan¡¯s gaze drifted toward the shadows stretching across the park. The thought of putting Pepper in any kind of danger didn¡¯t sit right with her, but if this plan worked, it would put an end to Jenna¡¯s games for good. The distant sound of a car passing by reminded Morrigan of the time. It was late, and she needed to get back to the shelter. She said her goodbyes, and gave Emma a hug. With a last wave she turned away and stepped into the shadows, disappearing into the night. SUPPORT THE AUTHOR! CLICK HERE Chapter 111 - Intermission - Stone-Cold Crazy
Chapter 111 - Intermission - Stone-Cold Crazy
Frank hugged his knees, sitting on that thin mattress in the room that was carefully set up with no sharp corners. The door had no handle on the inside, and the only window sat high on the wall and was made of reinforced glass, though it did provide some natural light in his otherwise austere living arrangements. There was a single camera in the corner, which had a single red light that never stopped blinking. Frank tightened his grip on his knees as he kept his back firmly against the cold wall, trying to block out the dark tendrils inching closer from under his bed and every shadowed corner. He knew they weren¡¯t real¡ªhe tried hard to believe that, anyway¡ªbut knowing and believing were two very different things. The medication helped a little bit, only for the fact that it left the world around him too foggy to interpret the true horrors that the witch had revealed to him. He¡¯d give anything for her to take it back, and free him from this. The doctors wouldn¡¯t listen, though; they would just repeat over and over again how magic and demons were not real, but they knew nothing. They haven''t seen what he¡¯s seen, and therefore their treatments would never do anything to help him. A sharp knock on the door grabbed Frank¡¯s attention. ¡°Frank, it¡¯s Dr. Larson,¡± a voice called through the thick door¡ªcalm, measured¡ªexactly what you¡¯d expect from someone who worked at a place like this. ¡°It¡¯s time for your session.¡± Frank didn¡¯t answer as the heavy lock clicked, and the door opened slowly, revealing Dr. Larson standing in the threshold. Behind him, two orderlies hovered, their hands clasped in front of them in a way that was meant to seem non-threatening. There was always at least one of those guys in the white uniform when Frank was let out of his room, particularly that big one with the buzz-cut. Frank had tried to break out of here a few times when he realized how they would never listen to him. He attacked nurses, doctors, and anyone who got in his way, but didn¡¯t get far. By now, he¡¯d given up on fighting, knowing it was impossible, and the medication made him too sluggish to even want to try. ¡°How are you feeling today, Frank?¡± Dr. Larson waited for a long moment for a response. ¡°Frank, I asked you a question.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± he whispered under his breath. ¡°You seem tense; you¡¯re keeping yourself rather tight in that corner. Tell me, is there anything in this room right now other than you, myself, and Mr. James here?¡± Mr. James was the buzzcut orderly, and the second one, whom Frank had never seen before, stayed out in the hall. The staff was constantly changing though, and this was a big place. Frank shook his head. ¡°No.¡± It was a lie. Those black tendrils were crawling from the corners of the room, and if he focused on them, they would grow until faces began to form, and then the voices would come. He was getting better at not paying attention, though. "Well, that¡¯s good. It seems the medication is effective. Now, why don¡¯t you come with us so we can speak somewhere a little less cramped?¡± Dr. Larson gestured toward the door, his tone soft and inviting. Frank didn¡¯t move immediately. He took a slow breath, trying to focus on the tangible¡ªon the hum of the overhead light, the weight of his body against the mattress, the cool air brushing his skin. The things he knew were real. Slowly, he uncurled from his spot on the bed, and though he kept his eyes low, he was aware of the orderlies watching him closely for any sudden moves. ¡°Good,¡± Dr. Larson said encouragingly. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the counseling room.¡± Frank shuffled forward, his bare feet padding softly against the Linoleum floor. Mr. James and and the other orderly flanked him on either side, their heavy boots contrasting sharply with Frank¡¯s silent steps. Occasionally there was a cough or a yell from another room, or the sound of a slamming door. The counseling room was a small, sterile space with pale blue walls and a round table surrounded by padded chairs. Dr. Larson motioned for Frank to take a seat, while the orderlies stationed themselves near the door. Frank¡¯s eyes flicked over the new orderly. He was smiling¡ªif you could call it that. It wasn¡¯t a normal smile. His teeth looked too big, too straight and uniform, like they didn¡¯t belong in his mouth. Worse, their surface had a grainy texture, like concrete. Or tombstones¡­ Frank thought, his mind briefly going back to the graveyard where he had killed that girl. He dropped into the chair farthest from the door, his shoulders folding in. Eyes down, he traced the faint scratches etched into the table¡¯s surface. Focusing on small details helped keep the monsters at bay. It didn¡¯t work as well in the empty room they forced him to live in. Dr. Larson settled across from him with a notepad in hand. ¡°Let¡¯s start with how you¡¯re feeling today, Frank. Have you noticed any improvement with the increased dosage?¡± ¡°It¡­ helps,¡± he said, which was technically true. Dr. Larson nodded, jotting something down. ¡°That¡¯s good. And what about the¡­ hallucinations? Have they been less frequent or intense?¡± Frank¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°They¡¯re still there. But not as bad.¡± ¡°That¡¯s progress,¡± Dr. Larson said with a small smile, as if Frank had achieved something worth celebrating. ¡°It¡¯s important to keep reminding yourself that they aren¡¯t real and they can¡¯t hurt you.¡± This asshole says that like it''s so simple. I¡¯d love to put you in my shoes for just a day, you fucking asshole! He didn¡¯t say it, though. What was the point? The doctor wouldn¡¯t listen and just push back twice as hard. Dr. Larson leaned forward slightly, his pen poised over the notepad. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about last night. Did you sleep?¡± Frank nodded slowly. ¡°Are you sure? The night nurses mentioned you were tossing and turning quite a bit and got up several times to pace around your room.¡± ¡°I guess.¡± Dr. Larson frowned. ¡°You¡¯re still having nightmares. Arn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Look¡­¡± Frank said, tensing his hand slightly. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, just have someone talk to Todd. No. Deliver a message for me. It was his sister! His sister can¡ª¡± ¡°Frank, we¡¯ve been through this. Magic and witches are not real. What you¡¯re experiencing is a psychotic break, and this whole thing about killing a girl in a graveyard and your friend¡¯s sister cursing you¡­ its¡­ it¡¯s all just a story your mind has come up with to cope with the fact the world isn¡¯t making sense to you right now.¡± ¡°Its not!¡± Frank gasped. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it happened the way I said it did! I should be in prison, not¡­ not HERE.¡± He would have preferred prison to this hell he was living. He would gladly trade a life in jail if the monsters would just go away. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Frank,¡± Dr. Larson said firmly, as if he were not going to listen to this any longer. ¡°The girl you claim to have killed you said was named Morrigan Livingston. She was a missing person and a major local story around the time of your psychotic break. But, she has since been found; she¡¯s alive, and that means you couldn¡¯t possibly have killed her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± he yelled. ¡°Then why would I be sitting here telling you that¡¯s the truth?¡± Dr. Larson asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you? Why would I do that?¡± Frank froze, his mind scrambled for answers, but one thing he had to agree with the doctor on is that it didn¡¯t make sense. Morrigan couldn¡¯t be alive. He saw her die. He felt the knife in his hand, the wet warmth of blood spilling over the backs of his knuckles. He watched the light in her eyes slowly fade, and then he and Donny dragged her into a crypt where her body should still be lying. She had been losing so much blood there was a deep pool of it around her body by the time they slid the crypt door closed again. ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Frank muttered, his voice barely audible. ¡°I saw her die. I killed her. Donny and I¡ªwe¡­ we hid her body. I... I didn¡¯t mean to, but it happened.¡± ¡°Yes, you told me this story before. The police spoke with your friend Donny, who denied ever even being at the graveyard with you that day. He never saw this girl Morrigan once in his life, and as far as I can tell, neither have you.¡± ¡°Donny¡¯s lying! He was there! He ran her down and brought her back for the ritual. H-he just won¡¯t admit it because he doesn¡¯t want to get in trouble!¡± Dr. Larson sighed, setting his pen down and folding his hands on the table. ¡°Frank, I understand this feels real to you. Trauma has a way of distorting memories, especially when combined with psychosis. But you need to understand that the events you believe happened¡­ didn¡¯t. Morrigan Livingston was reported missing, yes, but she returned home. There¡¯s no record of her death because it didn¡¯t happen. And either way, whatever happened to her, you had nothing to do with it.¡± Frank¡¯s vision blurred, and the edges of the room seemed to darken. The tendrils crept closer, whispering in his ears, twisting reality with their insidious presence. He dug his fingernails into his palms, trying to ground himself, but the doctor¡¯s words were unraveling him. ¡°How do you explain the curse, then?¡± Frank¡¯s voice rose, desperate now. ¡°The shadows, the nightmares, the things I see every damn day! That¡¯s not psychosis. Todd¡¯s sister is a witch. She was pissed about me messing with him a-and¡­¡± Dr. Larson¡¯s expression softened, but it was the kind of softness that made Frank want to scream. It was pity¡ªdetached, clinical, useless. ¡°The human mind is capable of incredible things. I believe your hallucinations are manifestations of your guilt, fear, and unresolved trauma. Frank¡­ I would like to talk about your parents.¡± Frank¡¯s breath hitched, and his body stiffened as if the mere mention of his parents had triggered an unseen trap. His nails dug deeper into his palms, his eyes darting toward the scratches on the table as if searching for an escape in their nonuniform lines and scuffs. ¡°What do they have to do with anything?¡± His voice was low, guarded. Dr. Larson¡¯s tone remained calm and measured. ¡°A great deal, I suspect. Frank, you¡¯ve told me before that your childhood wasn¡¯t easy. Your father¡­ he had a temper, didn¡¯t he?¡± Frank didn¡¯t answer, his mind racing. The memories pushed forward uninvited¡ªthe sound of breaking glass, the sharp sting of a slap, the cold, emotionless voice of his mother telling him to stop crying because he was just trying to get attention and it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°So what?¡± Frank muttered. Dr. Larson leaned forward slightly, his pen poised over the notepad again. ¡°You¡¯ve also mentioned that your father was particularly hard on you when you didn¡¯t meet his expectations. He wanted you to be strong, didn¡¯t he? To not show fear.¡± Frank¡¯s fists clenched tighter, his knuckles white. He didn¡¯t want a son who acted like a ¡°pussy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to upset you, Frank,¡± Dr. Larson said gently. ¡°But I think it¡¯s important to acknowledge how those experiences might be influencing what you¡¯re going through now. Your father taught you to suppress your fear, and you learned to act out aggressively when you felt cornered.¡± Frank glared at the doctor. ¡°So you think I went crazy just because I had shitty parents?¡± Dr. Larson didn¡¯t rise to the anger in Frank¡¯s tone. ¡°It could be a factor. Trauma doesn¡¯t just go away, especially when it¡¯s left unaddressed. It festers, and sometimes it takes shape in ways we don¡¯t expect. The shadows you see, the voices you hear¡­ they might be tied to that fear you were never allowed to express.¡± Frank shook his head violently. ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. You don¡¯t get it. This isn¡¯t in my head! This is real!¡± His voice cracked, and he felt the burn of tears threatening to spill. He hated how weak he sounded. Dr. Larson placed the pen down again. Frank¡¯s eyes shot to the pen. How many times did he put it down like that? Did he keep picking it back up when Frank wasn¡¯t paying attention? ¡°I know it feels real, and I don¡¯t expect you to accept what I¡¯m saying overnight. But I do want you to think about it. If those shadows represent something¡ªyour father¡¯s anger, your own fear¡ªthen maybe understanding that could help us find a way to quiet them.¡± Frank slammed his fists on the table, the orderlies tensing immediately. ¡°You don¡¯t get it! I don¡¯t need your fucking breathing exercises or your pills! I need someone to go to that fucking witch and tell her to lift this damn curse!¡± Dr. Larson raised his hand slightly, signaling the orderlies to remain calm. His voice kept on an even keel, even as his expression tightened. ¡°Frank, I need you to take a deep breath. We¡¯re just here to help.¡± Frank¡¯s breathing grew ragged, his hands trembling as the room seemed to close in around him. One of the orderlies put a hand on his shoulder and, in a smooth, gravelly voice, said, ¡°Now, now, Frank. Why don¡¯t you just take it easy, son?¡± Frank whirled¡ªit was the guy with the tombstone teeth. As their eyes met, the orderly¡¯s lips pulled back in a slow curl, revealing how unnaturally high those teeth were set into his gums. The whites of his eyes began to shift, dark clouds swirling within them like ink dissolving in water. ¡°HEY! H-hands off, you freak!¡± Frank yelled, knocking his hand away. Frank tried to get up but tripped, knocking over several padded chairs as he scrambled across the floor and tried to get up again. ¡°Frank, please calm down and breathe!" Dr. Larson said. But it was no use; the shadowy tendrils began to slither from every shadowed corner around him like he had just fallen into a den of snakes. Their whispers turned into hissing laughter as the edges of the room seemed to melt into shadows, and the faces of the orderlies warped and twisted into something monstrous. ¡°No, no, no, no!¡± Frank¡¯s voice cracked as he scrambled to his feet, gripping his temples and looking around for somewhere to run. ¡°They¡¯re back! They¡¯re back!¡± The faces amongst the tendrils now had bodies, naked, decomposing bodies, and sick yellow eyes as they grabbed tables, chairs and counters to hoist themselves up and out of the shadow, as if emerging from pools of darkness. Mr. James stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Frank, we need you to calm down, okay? Just take a deep breath. Everything¡¯s alright.¡± Behind him, that other orderly stood just over his shoulder, giving Frank an exaggerated smile as if he were purposely showing off those weird, oversized teeth. ¡°What are you smiling at, freak!?¡± Frank screamed. The shadow people suddenly lunged toward him, surrounding him from all sides. ¡°Get them away from me! NO! NO! GET AWAY!¡± He felt his arms being grabbed, pinned to his sides as he was brought to the ground. He was thrashing too wildly to make sense of what was happening to him, but amidst the chaos, he still saw that other orderly. Looming over him as a quiet observer, his unnaturally straight grin fixed on Frank like a predator toying with its prey ¡°Frank, Frank, just relax Frank,¡± Mr. James said, his voice calm and reassuring as Frank uslessly tried to fight. ¡°Sedative,¡± he heard Dr. Larson say, and a moment later something sharp jabbed into his neck. ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that!¡± Frank cried, his voice raw and panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t put me back there! Don¡¯t do it, please!¡± Last time he felt that jab in his neck, he woke up strapped to a table, unable to move an inch, and all he could do was scream and beg to be let go, but nobody seemed to care about how much he pleaded with them. He wasn¡¯t even sure if anyone could hear him. ¡°No¡­¡± Frank gasped, his voice getting weaker as the darkness encroached on his vision and everything began to disappear. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­ make me¡­ g-go¡­¡± He felt himself being lowered to the ground. The shadows receded as those decomposing zombies sank back into the dark corners they had come from. He heard the sound of fabric being pulled through a loop. ¡°Straightjacket,¡± Dr. Larson instructed softly, his tone tinged with regret. There were more orderlies now, guiding Frank¡¯s arms into the restraints and securing him. His head lolled to the side, his breathing slowing. He finally gave up on keeping his head up and let it rest of the cold linoleum tiles. That stone-toothed man still stared down at him, not disappearing with the rest of the monsters, and instead whispered a few short words. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you again soon, champ.¡± His lips curled back in that haunting, grey-toothed grin once again as Frank¡¯s eyes closed and he lost consciousness. Chapter 112 - The Devil Wears Cheap Perfume
Chapter 112 - The Devil Wears Cheap Perfume
The next morning, as Sarrah made her rounds knocking on doors and announcing breakfast in an hour, Morrigan sat up immediately, rubbing her eyes and trying to shake off her grogginess. Across the room, Pepper was already beginning her routine, but paused and watched Morrigan curiously. ¡°Mmmmm¡­ what?¡± Morrigan asked, her voice heavy with sleep. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Pepper asked, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Normal.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you woke up much earlier this morning.¡± Morrigan smirked faintly, her eyes half-lidded as she glanced at Pepper. ¡°I¡¯ve just got something to do this morning. Actually, come over here for a sec¡ªI need to talk to you about something.¡± Pepper hesitated, then slowly shuffled over to Morrigan¡¯s bed, perching on the edge as Morrigan leaned closer to whisper. As Morrigan outlined the plan, Pepper¡¯s eyes widened, her pale face growing even paler. ¡°You want me to stand up to them?¡± Pepper¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Morrigan. What if it doesn¡¯t work? What if they¡ª¡± Morrigan cut her off gently. ¡°Listen, I¡¯ll be there the whole time. Once we have proof, we¡¯ll be able to keep them under control, at least enough to make them think twice before messing with us again. Trust me, Pepper, we¡¯ve got this.¡± She offered a reassuring smirk. ¡°And maybe after this, someone else will finally get a turn picking the TV channel. I can¡¯t stand another night of that reality show garbage they¡¯re obsessed with.¡± Pepper frowned, wringing her hands nervously. ¡°But why are you so sure they¡¯re going to come after me?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not,¡± Morrigan admitted. ¡°But I think if we nudge them just enough, they¡¯ll feel like they need to reestablish their dominance. Bullies can¡¯t resist an opportunity to remind everyone who¡¯s in charge,¡± she added, quoting the words of the famed Hilda the Witch. Pepper nodded reluctantly, though her wide eyes betrayed her lingering fear. ¡°I guess¡­ if you think it¡¯ll work¡­¡± Morrigan placed a hand on her shoulder. ¡°It will. Now stay here while I go to the bathroom. They¡¯re expecting something from me that I can¡¯t give them, so I need to buy us some time.¡± Pepper nodded again, though the worried expression didn¡¯t leave her face. Morrigan stretched and slipped out of bed, listening carefully for the sound of Jenna¡¯s group moving down the hall. Once she was certain they¡¯d reached the bathroom, she followed, her footsteps light as she approached the door. She paused, drew in a steadying breath, then stepped inside. The air was thick with a cloying mix of cheap perfume and shampoo that made her want to gag, and all three sets of eyes immediately snapped toward her. Jenna stood at the mirror, fixing her hair, while Livy and Tyler hovered nearby. Morrigan shut the door behind herself and leaned against it, her expression calm and unreadable. Jenna turned first, a polished, practiced smile curling across her lips as she stepped forward, her gaze flicking briefly to Morrigan¡¯s pockets. Probably wondering if my phone is on me, Morrigan thought. It is, but I¡¯m not recording¡­ yet. ¡°Morrigan, you¡¯re up bright and early this morning. That¡¯s rather unlike you,¡± the tall girl said sweetly. Morrigan shrugged, forcing a casual tone as she responded, ¡°Guess I¡¯m feeling a little extra motivated.¡± Jenna smiled wider and held out her hand expectantly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± Morrigan sighed theatrically, crossing her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t have the cigarettes you wanted, okay?¡± Jenna¡¯s smile faltered for a fraction of a second, her eyes narrowing. ¡°What? Morrigan, we¡¯re all underage,¡± she said, her tone dripping with feigned innocence. She nodded toward Livy and Tyler, who immediately moved to flank Morrigan. Livy reached out to grab Morrigan¡¯s shoulder, but Morrigan slapped her hand away with a sharp glare. ¡°Paws off. Look.¡± She pulled her phone from her pocket and held it up. ¡°This what you¡¯re worried about?¡± Jenna let out a low, amused chuckle. ¡°Alright, alright. Just checking.¡± Livy, however, didn¡¯t back off, leaning in close enough that Morrigan could feel her breath. Morrigan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do me a favor and brush your teeth before you decide to stand that close. Alright?¡± Livy sneered. ¡°You still haven''t learned your lesson, huh?¡± Morrigan pushed past her, moving further into the bathroom. She noted how Tyler took her spot against the door, standing watch as usual. Livy¡¯s the muscle, even though she¡¯s not actually that strong; Tyler¡¯s the lookout; and Jenna¡­ well, Jenna thinks she¡¯s some criminal mastermind. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°So,¡± Jenna said, turning back to the mirror as she resumed fixing her hair. ¡°You didn¡¯t do what we asked you to. Unfortunately, it seems we don¡¯t understand each other as well as I¡¯d hoped.¡± Morrigan resisted the urge to roll her eyes. ¡°It just wasn¡¯t possible, alright?¡± Jenna glanced at her reflection, arching an eyebrow. ¡°Really? So you couldn¡¯t get your boyfriend to help you out?¡± Morrigan was a bit annoyed by the assumption but kept her face neutral. They were right that she was visiting a significant other on her outings, but Emma wasn¡¯t older and definitely not a guy. She felt no need to correct the detail on her gender, though. Chances are these bitches would use that as more ammo. It was hard enough to resist the urge to go scary-reaper-mode on them as it was, but if they added homophobic digs into their repertoire, Morrigan wasn¡¯t sure she could continue holding back. ¡°He¡¯s under 18,¡± Morrigan said simply. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who assumed he could buy cigarettes. And besides, neither of us have any money¡­ so¡­¡± Jenna clicked her teeth, her irritation barely masked. ¡°Well then, what good are you? If there¡¯s no point in keeping you around, then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re going to have a problem.¡± Livy stepped closer with a sneer. ¡°Maybe we ought to let the counselors know what you¡¯ve been up to. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d love to hear all about your late-night adventures.¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t flinch, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Look, I told you¡ªI¡¯ll figure something out, okay? I just¡­ need more time.¡± She let a hint of frustration seep into her voice, playing along just enough. ¡°If I get kicked out, I definitely won¡¯t be running errands for you, now will I?¡± Jenna¡¯s lips curled into a slow, calculating smile. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re overestimating how much I care about what happens to you. But if you¡¯re not useful, there¡¯s simply no reason to keep you around, is there?¡± Morrigan tilted her head. ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve already established that I can¡¯t conjure cigarettes out of thin air, what else is there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get cute,¡± Livy snarled, her tone venomous as she loomed closer. ¡°Livy,¡± Jenna said smoothly, still focused on her reflection. ¡°Back off for a second. Morrigan¡¯s just a little¡­ slow to understand how things work around here. She¡¯ll catch up.¡± Morrigan bit back a sharp retort. She straightened slightly, her tone sharpening just enough to break through Jenna¡¯s smug facade. ¡°Look, the other reason I came here is to tell you to leave Pepper alone. She¡¯s got nothing to do with this.¡± Jenna paused, finally turning her full attention to Morrigan. ¡°Oh? But Pepper¡¯s our friend. I have no idea why you would say such a thing.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not causing problems for you, so just back off. She¡¯s tired of your bullying, and if you keep it up, she¡¯s going to say something to the counselors.¡± Morrigan put up a hand in mock surrender. ¡°I¡¯m just saying you¡¯re going to draw more attention to yourselves if you keep it up.¡± Livy scoffed. ¡°Let us worry about Pepper. That little mouse has barely ever made a squeak before.¡± Morrigan¡¯s expression hardened, and she met Livy¡¯s sneer with an unwavering stare. ¡°I¡¯m not asking. I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s been opening up to me, and she¡¯s at her limit. She¡¯s done with your shit.¡± Jenna¡¯s smile tightened ever so slightly. As Hilda predicted, Jenna didn¡¯t seem to like the idea of being challenged on her control. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let us worry about Pepper?¡± "Whatever. I¡¯m just saying she¡¯s tougher than you think she is.¡± Jenna narrowed her eyes as she seemed to be weighing Morrigan''s words carefully. ¡°You know, we¡¯ve known Pepper much longer than you. She might need a reminder, but I don¡¯t suspect she¡¯s suddenly grown a backbone.¡± Morrigan tilted her head slightly. ¡°Sometimes it only takes a little push for people to change and decide they¡¯ve had enough.¡± Jenna¡¯s brow twitched as she adjusted a strand of hair that didn¡¯t seem to need fixing. ¡°And you think you gave her that push?¡± ¡°Na, like I said, you¡¯re just underestimating her. She¡¯s quiet, but she¡¯s anything but weak.¡± Jenna continued to study Morrigan with a sharp, calculating gaze. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll just see about that. But you might want to focus on your own situation before you go worrying about someone else.¡± She then moved past Morrigan as if she were not worth another thought. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re done here.¡± Livy sneered at Morrigan as she passed, ¡°You really don¡¯t know when to shut your mouth, do you?¡± Morrigan didn¡¯t bother responding as the three of them shuffled out of the bathroom, Tyler leaving last, sparing one more glance over her shoulder before the door clicked shut behind them. Well, that felt like it went better than expected. Morrigan straightened and returned to her room, where Pepper was pacing nervously by her bed. The smaller girl froze when Morrigan entered, her wide eyes searching her face for any sign of how things had gone. ¡°Um¡­ W-what happened?¡± she stammered nervously. Morrigan gave a faint smirk as she closed the door behind her. ¡°Nothing too dramatic. Jenna and her crew are still as obnoxious as ever.¡± Pepper¡¯s shoulders didn¡¯t relax. She wrung her hands, her voice shaky. ¡°They¡­ they¡¯re not going to just leave us alone, are they?¡± ¡°Probably not,¡± Morrigan admitted, sitting on the edge of her bed. ¡°But that¡¯s the point of the plan, remember? We need to catch them red-handed when they come to mess with you again. But, you need to stand up for yourself when they do.¡± Pepper hesitated, biting her lip. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Morrigan. I¡¯m not like you. I don¡¯t think I can.¡± Morrigan leaned forward, her tone soft but firm. ¡°Listen, you don¡¯t have to win some epic showdown. All you need to do is show them that you¡¯re not afraid; just tell them to leave you alone and don¡¯t back down.¡± Pepper¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But¡­¡± Morrigan reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Pepper¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You faced down a hollow. I think three annoying bitches should be nothing.¡± ¡°But that''s different. That was my sister.¡± ¡°And you were really brave.¡± ¡°But-but that''s not true! I was actually very scared.¡± ¡°That''s alright, you don''t have to not be scared. You can be terrified but still be strong. In fact, that''s what courage is all about, being strong even when you''re scared. Just Look them in the eye and tell them to stop. They¡¯re not as powerful as they act. And I¡¯ll be there to back you up.¡± Pepper¡¯s lip quivered, but she nodded, trying to absorb Morrigan¡¯s confidence. ¡°What if I mess it up? What if I make it worse?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Morrigan said firmly. ¡°Trust me, you''re way stronger than you give yourself credit for.¡± Pepper tightened her fists at her sides, balling up the hem of her shirt. ¡°O-okay¡­ I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Morrigan patted her shoulder. ¡°Good. Now come on, let''s go get breakfast.¡± ---- Read next chapter FREE! CLICK HERE 5$ - 10 more chapters 10 $ - 20 more chapters Chapter 113 - Sting Operation
Chapter 113 - Sting Operation
Morrigan could feel Pepper¡¯s unease as they made their way down the hall to the breakfast table. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stress,¡± Morrigan said, giving Pepper a reassuring pat on the back. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine, and if this works, we won¡¯t have to deal with those¡­ uh¡­ them messing with us anymore.¡± She carefully avoided referring to Jenna¡¯s crew as ¡°those bitches,¡± knowing that swearing made Pepper uncomfortable. ¡°I-I know. I trust you, but¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried it won¡¯t work out?¡± Morrigan prompted gently. Pepper hesitated, glancing down. ¡°I mean... the counselors trust her. I-I think trying to convince Sarah will be harder than that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about actually getting them in trouble,¡± Morrigan explained. ¡°It¡¯s about making sure they know we have leverage¡ªsomething to keep them in check. Think about it. Their reputations mean more to them than they ever will to us. They get away with so much crap because the counselors think they¡¯re the fucking golden children of this place.¡± Pepper hunched into her shoulders, and Morrigan realized she¡¯d accidentally slipped in a curse. Chuckling, she softened her tone. ¡°Sorry about that. But seriously, trust me on this. It¡¯s going to work out.¡± ¡°O-okay,¡± Pepper murmured. ¡°So, after breakfast, I just go back to my room?¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ll pretend to take a shower¡ªleave the water running¡ªand use my perception-blocking to sneak back into the room. I¡¯ll hide... well, I¡¯m not totally sure where yet, but I¡¯ll figure it out. Maybe I¡¯ll trick them into thinking I came out from under the bed or something when they weren¡¯t paying attention. Either way, I¡¯ll be recording everything.¡± ¡°Um, so what do I do?¡± Pepper asked nervously. ¡°Just stand up for yourself¡ªlet them know you¡¯re done putting up with their crap. If you can do that, Jenna will probably lose her cool and end up showing her true colors.¡± ¡°A-and that¡¯s when you¡¯ll step in?¡± Morrigan smiled. ¡°Yeah, you got it. They¡¯ll cut the crap the moment they realize they were caught red-handed." Pepper nodded slowly, her expression uncertain but trusting. ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re sure this will work, then I believe in you.¡± Morrigan gave her a confident wink and lowered her voice. ¡°Good. Now just act normal during breakfast. Don¡¯t give them any reason to think something¡¯s up.¡± As they entered the dining area, they saw Jenna, Livy, and Tyler bustling around, setting the table with all the poise of the model Tiffany Youth Shelter residents they pretended to be. Their polished smiles and cooperative demeanor masked the cruelty Morrigan and Pepper knew all too well. Morrigan shot Pepper a quick glance, silently reminding her to stay calm, as the game was about to begin. ¡°Morrigan, Pepper, good morning!¡± Jenna greeted, her tone overly pleasant. ¡°Uh¡­ g-good morning,¡± Pepper stammered, her voice barely audible. Jenna strolled over to her, her sharp eyes raking over Pepper as if she were sizing her up, perhaps looking for evidence to disprove Morrigan¡¯s claims from the bathroom. ¡°You know, Pepper, we haven¡¯t seen much of you lately. I was really hoping you¡¯d take us up on the offer to watch TV with us the other day.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Pepper mumbled, her gaze fixed firmly on the floor. Morrigan hung back, watching, silently willing Pepper to find some of the confidence they¡¯d talked about. ¡°So, how about you help us clean up after breakfast and hang out for a while afterward?¡± Jenna pressed, her tone as sweet as honey. ¡°We can even watch whatever you want to.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t really¡­¡± Pepper trailed off, her words crumbling into silence. Morrigan suspected if she did take them up on the offer, watching whatever she wanted would last all of five minutes until they picked something else and told her she''d like it better. Morrigan glanced across the room, catching sight of Mrs. Sarah settling into her chair as Livy and Tyler finished arranging the dishes and silverware. ¡°Come on, it¡¯ll be fun,¡± Jenna coaxed. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t keep hiding in your room the way you¡¯ve been lately.¡± ¡°Yeah, what kind of shows do you like, anyway?¡± Tyler chimed in, joining Jenna. Their voices were friendly, but the way they closed in on Pepper made Morrigan¡¯s skin crawl. But, she had to resist the urge to interjected. Pepper had to stand her ground on her own this time¡ªJenna wouldn¡¯t feel threatened unless Pepper broke the status quo herself. ¡°Hey, Pepper,¡± Morrigan said, forcing a casual tone. ¡°I¡¯m going to see if Cersi or Beth need anything.¡± ¡°O-okay!¡± Pepper blurted, then quickly added, ¡°I mean, uh¡­ I¡¯ll come too!¡± She tried to follow, but Jenna stepped in her path, blocking her way. ¡°So,¡± Jenna continued, her smile tightening. ¡°Are you watching TV with us this afternoon or not?¡± Her brow lowered slightly, a subtle but unmistakable demand for an answer. ¡°No¡­¡± Pepper whispered. Her voice was quiet, but Morrigan felt a swell of pride at that one simple word from the small, younger girl. ¡°No?¡± Jenna echoed, one perfectly arched eyebrow rising. Pepper emphatically shook her head in her usual fashion. ¡°Thanks, but¡­ I-I¡¯m learning to sew, and I just want to stay in my room and work on that. Um¡­¡± She twiddled her fingers nervously. ¡°That¡¯s all. So¡­ bye.¡± Morrigan stepped in with an easy grin, taking Pepper¡¯s hand. ¡°Yeah, maybe another time, Jenna,¡± she said lightly, then leaned in just enough for her next words to sound almost conspiratorial. ¡°I don¡¯t think Pepper is interested in getting leashed up like your other two dogs.¡± She straightened and flashed an innocent smile. ¡°Right, Pepper?¡± Pepper giggled nervously, ¡°Uh¡ªth-that¡¯s right!¡± Taking the victory, Morrigan whisked Pepper away just as Jenna recoiled. It seemed the tall girl didn¡¯t quite know how to take that, and Livy and Tyler likewise glanced at each other, perhaps silently wondering if they were supposed to be the leashed dogs Morrigan was alluding to. Jenna clearly wanted to say something else, maybe even threaten Morrigan, but she held herself back, since causing a scene right now wouldn¡¯t work out in her own favor. As they made their way into the kitchen, Morrigan whispered one last piece of coaching to Pepper. ¡°Now just ignore them through breakfast. You might not be able to keep your nerves in check if you glance their way, so just put on a poker face.¡± Morrigan winked. ¡°Got it?¡± To Morrigan¡¯s surprise, Pepper returned a much more confident smile than she ever thought she would see from the girl. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± She nodded enthusiastically. Breakfast went about as it normally did, but with one notable difference that was probably lost on everyone other than Morrigan. The other side of the table had a certain level of tension radiating from it, and when Morrigan let her eyes drift that way, she was sure to keep a smug slant in her eyes, as if she had all the power in the world, and honestly, she did legitimately feel that way. Morrigan glanced to Pepper to see how she was doing, and to her pleasant surprise, Pepper seemed steadier than she had expected. The small, nervous girl who had been trembling earlier now sat a little taller, her shoulders less hunched, her eyes flickering with a spark of newfound confidence. It was a subtle change, but to Morrigan, it was like watching the first trickle of a dam that was getting ready to crack. As for Cersi and Beth, there wasn¡¯t much to report there. Cersi continued to lead most of the conversation. Morrigan only cut in to compliment her on her cooking. Morrigan imagined she would one day have a career in cooking, as long as whatever disabilities she had didn¡¯t get in the way of that. But, based on how well she kept things together here at the shelter, Morrigan imagined Cersi would have no problem when she moved on from the shelter. Though, working as a private chef or something would probably work out better, something where she could cook what she wanted. Otherwise, she might get a little more ¡°creative¡± than some restaurants might appreciate. Once breakfast was over, Morrigan and Pepper were quick to put their dishes away, and then they headed upstairs, back to their room. ¡°So here¡¯s the plan. The biggest problem is Tyler always guards the door, and my perception blocking won¡¯t let me slip past her unseen. Espeacilly not if she is specifically looking out for me. Therefore¡­¡± Morrigan laid out the remainder of her plan, then went downstairs to grab a fresh towel from the laundry room, making sure not to look at Jenna¡¯s group too directly, but she was aware of them taking note of her. Morrigan then went back to her room, grabbed a change of clothes, and brought it to the bathroom. She tossed her clean clothes messily on a stool by one of the showers, then reached past the curtain and turned the water on. Then she engaged her perception blocking and walked back to her room, where Pepper was sitting on the bed waiting. The blanket she was working on knitting was draped over her lap while the sewing needle was threaded up and doing its work. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°E-everything okay?¡± Pepper asked quietly as Morrigan stood in the threshold. Morrigan put a finger to her lip, keeping her eye on the stairwell. ¡°We¡¯ll see if they took the bait in a minute.¡± Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long. The three bitches made their way up the stairs, not missing their golden opportunity to corner Pepper while she was alone. Livy popped her head into the bathroom but didn¡¯t go fully inside. She simply gave the other two a thumbs up. They looked Morrigan¡¯s way, but their eyes saw right through her thanks to her perception blocking and she quickly slipped back into the bedroom. ¡°Get ready,¡± Morrigan whispered, then went over to her own bed and crawled under it. She decided that was the best place to hide for now. She realized that due to the prodding she and Pepper had done this morning, Jenna might be suspicious that they were up to something and be a little more aware of any prying ears. Sure enough, as Morrigan watched from under the bed, she saw Livy start to look around the room while Tyler took her place at the threshold of the door where Morrigan was just moments ago. ¡°Hey there, Pepper. Just thought we¡¯d drop in and say hi,¡± Jenna said as she came over to the smaller girl. Morrigan¡¯s fingers quickly tapped the screen of her phone, opening the camera app, as Livy went right for the nightstand. She picked up a book, then opened a drawer, very rudely riffling through Pepper¡¯s personal belongings without a single word of permission. ¡°Uh¡­ L-Livy? W-what are you¡ª¡± Pepper stammered as Jenna grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her off the bed. She wasn¡¯t overly rough, but firm enough to force Pepper away while Livy checked the sheets, presumably looking for anything that could be recording them. ¡°Just shut your mouth,¡± Livy said. ¡°Livy,¡± Jenna hissed. ¡°Right¡­ I mean uh¡­¡± Livy rolled her eyes upward. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about your uh¡­ books and stuff.¡± Morrigan noticed Tyler palm her face and shake her head. Livy was clearly not as skilled at the art of pretending to be nice. Though that probably worked further in Jenna¡¯s favor in some ways, since from the counselor''s point of view, Livy was a troubled kid who¡¯d shown a lot of improvement ever since the kind, benevolent Jenna took her under her wing. It made Morrigan sick. ¡°A-are you looking for something?¡± Pepper asked shakily. Morrigan angled her phone, doing her best to keep them in frame from her poor vantage point. Once Livy was satisfied in her search, Morrigan would risk taking a better camera angle. ¡°Like I said, we just wanted to check up on you,¡± Jenna said. ¡°After all, you¡¯ve been so elusive lately.¡± She then pushed Pepper onto the bed once it seemed Livy was done there. ¡°So what¡¯s this? You¡¯re working on sewing a blanket?¡± Jenna asked as she picked it up, paying no mind to the fact she caused the needle to fall free and lose the thread Pepper had been working with. ¡°Um¡­ I-I¡¯m fine so¡­ you can¡­¡± Livy crouched down and looked under Pepper¡¯s bed, then glanced across the room to see under Morrigan¡¯s bed as well. She was staring right at her, but Morrigan set the phone at her side and made like a pile of clothes, or at least imagined herself as one, and Livy moved on without a second thought. The redhead did, however, move over to Morrigan¡¯s bed and start checking her sheets and nightstand. ¡°Alright, I think we¡¯re clear,¡± Livy eventually said. A silence came over the room. Jenna¡¯s back was turned towards Morrigan, but she could all but imagine the kind of look she was giving to Pepper right now. ¡°Pepper¡­ Did we do something to offend you recently?¡± Jenna said. ¡°N-not really¡­¡± ¡°Oh, then maybe you can explain to me why you¡¯ve had such a fucking attitude lately.¡± It seemed Jenna was ready to fully drop the act. Her voice was harsh and direct, and anyone who could talk like that to someone as sweet and unconfrontational as Pepper was a real piece of human garbage in Morrigan¡¯s opinion. Pepper flinched at the venom in Jenna¡¯s voice, her hands instinctively clutching the edge of her bed. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have an attitude,¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. Jenna¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she leaned in closer, her tone sharp and condescending. ¡°Oh really? Because from where I¡¯m standing, it seems like you¡¯ve been avoiding us, giving me and the girls the cold shoulder. That¡¯s not very friendly of you, Pepper.¡± Tyler, still standing at the door, smirked as she pulled out her phone and started idlying flipping through it. It didn¡¯t seem she was doing anything important, she had the energy of a security guard passing the time with tweeter or tik-tack during working hours. Meanwhile, Livy sauntered over to Jenna¡¯s side, apparently ready to join in on the intimidation. ¡°Seriously, its like you¡¯ve lost your mind lately. What? You having some smug goth girl as a friend making you feel tough all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that¡­ I just¡­¡± Pepper glanced around the room, desperate for a way out, but Morrigan knew she couldn¡¯t intervene just yet. Pepper had to hold her own long enough for Jenna to fully reveal her true colors. ¡°Look, we¡¯ve always been nice to you,¡± Jenna continued, her tone mockingly sweet now. ¡°And this is how you repay us? By acting like you¡¯re too good to hang out with us?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just want¡­¡± Pepper began. ¡°Want what? To hole up in here and practice sewing all by yourself?¡± Jenna asked. Livy snickered. ¡°Yeah. Super lame. Come on, we can have more fun than that.¡± Pepper¡¯s voice was still soft, but she was trying. ¡°No. I want you to¡­ l-leave¡­¡± Pepper finally said. Morrigan slipped out from under the bed, crouching on the other side of it but getting a much better angle to record them from. ¡°Leave?¡± Jenna asked as if it made no sense. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Pepper took a deep breath then looked up, locking eyes with the tall girl. Morrigan realized, try as she might, Pepper just didn¡¯t have a loud voice, but her words were still firm and direct. ¡°Leave me alone. Get out of my room.¡± Morrigan moved the camera over to Tyler so that her video had full context of how they operated. Then she quickly brought it back to Livy and Tyler. Livy just laughed. ¡°Okay, okay, now you¡¯re just being adorable.¡± Pepper stood up, turning her glare to Livy. She raised her voice a little more, which again, wasn¡¯t very loud, but at least she was trying. ¡°I said get out!¡± They both froze, staring her down. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Livy asked, stepping towards her until she backed her up against the wall. She the grabbed Pepper by the collar of her shirt. ¡°You''re really fucking pressing your luck. Do you have any idea what we can do to you?¡± ¡°G-get off!¡± Pepper said. It was an effort for Morrigan to hold herself back. She¡¯d jump in soon, but not yet. Jenna would still be able to talk her way out of this. ¡°Know what? No,¡± Livy sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go, and what are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell Sarah!¡± Livy chuckled. ¡°She won¡¯t beleive you. We¡¯ll just convince her Morrigan has been putting weird ideas into your head and then we¡¯ll get Morrigan kicked out. Trust me it¡¯ll be easy.¡± Pepper struggled, trying to break free. ¡°I said let me go!¡± Livy laughed but then something completely unexpected happened. Pepper slapped Livy, and based on how the sound cracked like a whip, it was clear that Pepper got her pretty good. As proud of Morrigan was, she feared what would happen next. Livy let go, backing up a step and touching her face as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡­¡± Livy spoke slowly, her eyes locking onto Pepper with fury. ¡°You little bitch!¡± She pulled a fist back, came forward, and Morrigan almost lept over the bed that instant, but Jenna stepped in first. Jenna held Livy back when her punch was half thrown and just a moment from socking Pepper in the face. Pepper was hunched into her shoulders like a frightened turtle, eyes shut tight in anticipation of the blow. She cautiously peeked one eye open when it never came. ¡°Livy,¡± Jenna said calmly, ¡°Honestly. Were you really about to punch Pepper?¡± ¡°She hit me first!¡± Livy sneered. Jenna chuckled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, but it¡¯s not so bad is it? Your cheek is just a little red." "Yeah? Well it frikken stings!" Livy complained. "I''m sure. But punching Pepper in the face would have been a stupid thing to do. Right?¡± Pepper was twiddling her hands together, eyes wide. Then, Jenna came closer, kneeling down to be closer to eye level with the small girl, made even smaller by her poor posture. Jenna just stared her down like a snake. Pepper swallowed and said, ¡°Um¡­ I-I said. I want you to lea¡ª¡± Jenna¡¯s body suddenly pivoted, her fist driving upward into Pepper¡¯s midsection. A scream caught in Pepper¡¯s throat as the air was forced from her lungs, and she doubled over, trying to gasp for breath. Jenna chuckled and turned her gaze to Livy. ¡°See? Don¡¯t be an idiot and put a bruise on her face.¡± She drew her foot back, preparing to kick. ¡°Now, Pepper, this is for your own good. You need to learn your¡ª¡± She would have kicked Pepper, Morrigan knew that. They were going to beat the crap out of her, upping their bullying to actual physical violence. But Morrigan couldn¡¯t watch anymore. She had the punch on camera, and she wasn¡¯t going to sit around and watch Pepper get assaulted anymore. She never intended for it to go that far in the first place, but Jenna turned out to be an even more sadist bitch Morrigan had given her credit for. ¡°Get away from her!¡± Morrigan yelled, leaping over the bed. Jenna turned, caught completely off guard, and the look on her face was priceless as Morrigan pushed her. Morrigan was in no laughing mood, though. She was pissed. Jenna stumbled and fell onto Pepper¡¯s bed. Morrigan didn¡¯t hesitate, stepping in front of Pepper to protect her from Jenna and Livy. ¡°I said, get away from her,¡± she growled, her voice low and dangerous. Her fists were clenched at her sides, her whole body vibrating with adrenaline, and a familiar bubbling sensation suddenly went wild across her back. It¡¯s fine. The seal will hold. Jenna got back to her feet as she and Livy fanned out to keep Morrigan corned against the wall with Pepper right behind her. ¡°Where the hell did you come from?¡± Jenna said, both her and Livy¡¯s gazes pivoting around the room for an explanation. ¡°Let''s just say I¡¯m good at being discreet. And I got the whole thing on video, so you better back off.¡± Morrigan waved the phone a few times, showing Jenna that the camera app was on and still recording. Jenna¡¯s eyes widened, her face physically paling, but then she reached behind herself and pulled something from her back pocket that made Morrigan¡¯s heart skip a beat. For just a moment her mind flashed back to that day in the graveyard, on the day she had died and the last time she was threatened with a knife. Morrigan¡¯s teeth clenched as the changeling smashed hard against its seal. ¡°Hand it over,¡± Jenna said slowly, pointing the pocket knife at her. ¡°Or I swear to god I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Read next chapter FREE! CLICK HERE 5$ - 10 more chapters 10 $ - 20 more chapters Double-Half-Dead sale! [50% OFF!] I''m opening a new tier on Patreon with the same exact benefits as the $5 hollow tier but 50% cheaper. THIS IS A LIMITED TIME OFFER! But--- Once you are in, you''ll have it until you die for life. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. And for an even better deal, the 50% off tier is 50% off for the first month. Bringing it down to $1.25. Imagine catching up on 10 advanced chapters of Death is a Girl for only $1.25 I''ll be closing this tier May 1st, so act fast and get in while you can! Get 50% off for life. 10 chapters Click Here! Chapter 113 - Sting Operation
Chapter 113 - Sting Operation
Morrigan could feel Pepper¡¯s unease as they made their way down the hall to the breakfast table. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t stress,¡± Morrigan said, giving Pepper a reassuring pat on the back. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be fine, and if this works, we won¡¯t have to deal with those¡­ uh¡­ them messing with us anymore.¡± She carefully avoided referring to Jenna¡¯s crew as ¡°those bitches,¡± knowing that swearing made Pepper uncomfortable. ¡°I-I know. I trust you, but¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried it won¡¯t work out?¡± Morrigan prompted gently. Pepper hesitated, glancing down. ¡°I mean... the counselors trust her. I-I think trying to convince Sarah will be harder than that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about actually getting them in trouble,¡± Morrigan explained. ¡°It¡¯s about making sure they know we have leverage¡ªsomething to keep them in check. Think about it. Their reputations mean more to them than they ever will to us. They get away with so much crap because the counselors think they¡¯re the fucking golden children of this place.¡± Pepper hunched into her shoulders, and Morrigan realized she¡¯d accidentally slipped in a curse. Chuckling, she softened her tone. ¡°Sorry about that. But seriously, trust me on this. It¡¯s going to work out.¡± ¡°O-okay,¡± Pepper murmured. ¡°So, after breakfast, I just go back to my room?¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯ll pretend to take a shower¡ªleave the water running¡ªand use my perception-blocking to sneak back into the room. I¡¯ll hide... well, I¡¯m not totally sure where yet, but I¡¯ll figure it out. Maybe I¡¯ll trick them into thinking I came out from under the bed or something when they weren¡¯t paying attention. Either way, I¡¯ll be recording everything.¡± ¡°Um, so what do I do?¡± Pepper asked nervously. ¡°Just stand up for yourself¡ªlet them know you¡¯re done putting up with their crap. If you can do that, Jenna will probably lose her cool and end up showing her true colors.¡± ¡°A-and that¡¯s when you¡¯ll step in?¡± Morrigan smiled. ¡°Yeah, you got it. They¡¯ll cut the crap the moment they realize they were caught red-handed." Pepper nodded slowly, her expression uncertain but trusting. ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re sure this will work, then I believe in you.¡± Morrigan gave her a confident wink and lowered her voice. ¡°Good. Now just act normal during breakfast. Don¡¯t give them any reason to think something¡¯s up.¡± As they entered the dining area, they saw Jenna, Livy, and Tyler bustling around, setting the table with all the poise of the model Tiffany Youth Shelter residents they pretended to be. Their polished smiles and cooperative demeanor masked the cruelty Morrigan and Pepper knew all too well. Morrigan shot Pepper a quick glance, silently reminding her to stay calm, as the game was about to begin. ¡°Morrigan, Pepper, good morning!¡± Jenna greeted, her tone overly pleasant. ¡°Uh¡­ g-good morning,¡± Pepper stammered, her voice barely audible. Jenna strolled over to her, her sharp eyes raking over Pepper as if she were sizing her up, perhaps looking for evidence to disprove Morrigan¡¯s claims from the bathroom. ¡°You know, Pepper, we haven¡¯t seen much of you lately. I was really hoping you¡¯d take us up on the offer to watch TV with us the other day.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Pepper mumbled, her gaze fixed firmly on the floor. Morrigan hung back, watching, silently willing Pepper to find some of the confidence they¡¯d talked about. ¡°So, how about you help us clean up after breakfast and hang out for a while afterward?¡± Jenna pressed, her tone as sweet as honey. ¡°We can even watch whatever you want to.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t really¡­¡± Pepper trailed off, her words crumbling into silence. Morrigan suspected if she did take them up on the offer, watching whatever she wanted would last all of five minutes until they picked something else and told her she''d like it better. Morrigan glanced across the room, catching sight of Mrs. Sarah settling into her chair as Livy and Tyler finished arranging the dishes and silverware. ¡°Come on, it¡¯ll be fun,¡± Jenna coaxed. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t keep hiding in your room the way you¡¯ve been lately.¡± ¡°Yeah, what kind of shows do you like, anyway?¡± Tyler chimed in, joining Jenna. Their voices were friendly, but the way they closed in on Pepper made Morrigan¡¯s skin crawl. But, she had to resist the urge to interjected. Pepper had to stand her ground on her own this time¡ªJenna wouldn¡¯t feel threatened unless Pepper broke the status quo herself. ¡°Hey, Pepper,¡± Morrigan said, forcing a casual tone. ¡°I¡¯m going to see if Cersi or Beth need anything.¡± ¡°O-okay!¡± Pepper blurted, then quickly added, ¡°I mean, uh¡­ I¡¯ll come too!¡± She tried to follow, but Jenna stepped in her path, blocking her way. ¡°So,¡± Jenna continued, her smile tightening. ¡°Are you watching TV with us this afternoon or not?¡± Her brow lowered slightly, a subtle but unmistakable demand for an answer. ¡°No¡­¡± Pepper whispered. Her voice was quiet, but Morrigan felt a swell of pride at that one simple word from the small, younger girl. ¡°No?¡± Jenna echoed, one perfectly arched eyebrow rising. Pepper emphatically shook her head in her usual fashion. ¡°Thanks, but¡­ I-I¡¯m learning to sew, and I just want to stay in my room and work on that. Um¡­¡± She twiddled her fingers nervously. ¡°That¡¯s all. So¡­ bye.¡± Morrigan stepped in with an easy grin, taking Pepper¡¯s hand. ¡°Yeah, maybe another time, Jenna,¡± she said lightly, then leaned in just enough for her next words to sound almost conspiratorial. ¡°I don¡¯t think Pepper is interested in getting leashed up like your other two dogs.¡± She straightened and flashed an innocent smile. ¡°Right, Pepper?¡± Pepper giggled nervously, ¡°Uh¡ªth-that¡¯s right!¡± Taking the victory, Morrigan whisked Pepper away just as Jenna recoiled. It seemed the tall girl didn¡¯t quite know how to take that, and Livy and Tyler likewise glanced at each other, perhaps silently wondering if they were supposed to be the leashed dogs Morrigan was alluding to. Jenna clearly wanted to say something else, maybe even threaten Morrigan, but she held herself back, since causing a scene right now wouldn¡¯t work out in her own favor. As they made their way into the kitchen, Morrigan whispered one last piece of coaching to Pepper. ¡°Now just ignore them through breakfast. You might not be able to keep your nerves in check if you glance their way, so just put on a poker face.¡± Morrigan winked. ¡°Got it?¡± To Morrigan¡¯s surprise, Pepper returned a much more confident smile than she ever thought she would see from the girl. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± She nodded enthusiastically. Breakfast went about as it normally did, but with one notable difference that was probably lost on everyone other than Morrigan. The other side of the table had a certain level of tension radiating from it, and when Morrigan let her eyes drift that way, she was sure to keep a smug slant in her eyes, as if she had all the power in the world, and honestly, she did legitimately feel that way. Morrigan glanced to Pepper to see how she was doing, and to her pleasant surprise, Pepper seemed steadier than she had expected. The small, nervous girl who had been trembling earlier now sat a little taller, her shoulders less hunched, her eyes flickering with a spark of newfound confidence. It was a subtle change, but to Morrigan, it was like watching the first trickle of a dam that was getting ready to crack. As for Cersi and Beth, there wasn¡¯t much to report there. Cersi continued to lead most of the conversation. Morrigan only cut in to compliment her on her cooking. Morrigan imagined she would one day have a career in cooking, as long as whatever disabilities she had didn¡¯t get in the way of that. But, based on how well she kept things together here at the shelter, Morrigan imagined Cersi would have no problem when she moved on from the shelter. Though, working as a private chef or something would probably work out better, something where she could cook what she wanted. Otherwise, she might get a little more ¡°creative¡± than some restaurants might appreciate. Once breakfast was over, Morrigan and Pepper were quick to put their dishes away, and then they headed upstairs, back to their room. ¡°So here¡¯s the plan. The biggest problem is Tyler always guards the door, and my perception blocking won¡¯t let me slip past her unseen. Espeacilly not if she is specifically looking out for me. Therefore¡­¡± Morrigan laid out the remainder of her plan, then went downstairs to grab a fresh towel from the laundry room, making sure not to look at Jenna¡¯s group too directly, but she was aware of them taking note of her. Morrigan then went back to her room, grabbed a change of clothes, and brought it to the bathroom. She tossed her clean clothes messily on a stool by one of the showers, then reached past the curtain and turned the water on. Then she engaged her perception blocking and walked back to her room, where Pepper was sitting on the bed waiting. The blanket she was working on knitting was draped over her lap while the sewing needle was threaded up and doing its work. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°E-everything okay?¡± Pepper asked quietly as Morrigan stood in the threshold. Morrigan put a finger to her lip, keeping her eye on the stairwell. ¡°We¡¯ll see if they took the bait in a minute.¡± Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long. The three bitches made their way up the stairs, not missing their golden opportunity to corner Pepper while she was alone. Livy popped her head into the bathroom but didn¡¯t go fully inside. She simply gave the other two a thumbs up. They looked Morrigan¡¯s way, but their eyes saw right through her thanks to her perception blocking and she quickly slipped back into the bedroom. ¡°Get ready,¡± Morrigan whispered, then went over to her own bed and crawled under it. She decided that was the best place to hide for now. She realized that due to the prodding she and Pepper had done this morning, Jenna might be suspicious that they were up to something and be a little more aware of any prying ears. Sure enough, as Morrigan watched from under the bed, she saw Livy start to look around the room while Tyler took her place at the threshold of the door where Morrigan was just moments ago. ¡°Hey there, Pepper. Just thought we¡¯d drop in and say hi,¡± Jenna said as she came over to the smaller girl. Morrigan¡¯s fingers quickly tapped the screen of her phone, opening the camera app, as Livy went right for the nightstand. She picked up a book, then opened a drawer, very rudely riffling through Pepper¡¯s personal belongings without a single word of permission. ¡°Uh¡­ L-Livy? W-what are you¡ª¡± Pepper stammered as Jenna grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her off the bed. She wasn¡¯t overly rough, but firm enough to force Pepper away while Livy checked the sheets, presumably looking for anything that could be recording them. ¡°Just shut your mouth,¡± Livy said. ¡°Livy,¡± Jenna hissed. ¡°Right¡­ I mean uh¡­¡± Livy rolled her eyes upward. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about your uh¡­ books and stuff.¡± Morrigan noticed Tyler palm her face and shake her head. Livy was clearly not as skilled at the art of pretending to be nice. Though that probably worked further in Jenna¡¯s favor in some ways, since from the counselor''s point of view, Livy was a troubled kid who¡¯d shown a lot of improvement ever since the kind, benevolent Jenna took her under her wing. It made Morrigan sick. ¡°A-are you looking for something?¡± Pepper asked shakily. Morrigan angled her phone, doing her best to keep them in frame from her poor vantage point. Once Livy was satisfied in her search, Morrigan would risk taking a better camera angle. ¡°Like I said, we just wanted to check up on you,¡± Jenna said. ¡°After all, you¡¯ve been so elusive lately.¡± She then pushed Pepper onto the bed once it seemed Livy was done there. ¡°So what¡¯s this? You¡¯re working on sewing a blanket?¡± Jenna asked as she picked it up, paying no mind to the fact she caused the needle to fall free and lose the thread Pepper had been working with. ¡°Um¡­ I-I¡¯m fine so¡­ you can¡­¡± Livy crouched down and looked under Pepper¡¯s bed, then glanced across the room to see under Morrigan¡¯s bed as well. She was staring right at her, but Morrigan set the phone at her side and made like a pile of clothes, or at least imagined herself as one, and Livy moved on without a second thought. The redhead did, however, move over to Morrigan¡¯s bed and start checking her sheets and nightstand. ¡°Alright, I think we¡¯re clear,¡± Livy eventually said. A silence came over the room. Jenna¡¯s back was turned towards Morrigan, but she could all but imagine the kind of look she was giving to Pepper right now. ¡°Pepper¡­ Did we do something to offend you recently?¡± Jenna said. ¡°N-not really¡­¡± ¡°Oh, then maybe you can explain to me why you¡¯ve had such a fucking attitude lately.¡± It seemed Jenna was ready to fully drop the act. Her voice was harsh and direct, and anyone who could talk like that to someone as sweet and unconfrontational as Pepper was a real piece of human garbage in Morrigan¡¯s opinion. Pepper flinched at the venom in Jenna¡¯s voice, her hands instinctively clutching the edge of her bed. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have an attitude,¡± she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. Jenna¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she leaned in closer, her tone sharp and condescending. ¡°Oh really? Because from where I¡¯m standing, it seems like you¡¯ve been avoiding us, giving me and the girls the cold shoulder. That¡¯s not very friendly of you, Pepper.¡± Tyler, still standing at the door, smirked as she pulled out her phone and started idlying flipping through it. It didn¡¯t seem she was doing anything important, she had the energy of a security guard passing the time with tweeter or tik-tack during working hours. Meanwhile, Livy sauntered over to Jenna¡¯s side, apparently ready to join in on the intimidation. ¡°Seriously, its like you¡¯ve lost your mind lately. What? You having some smug goth girl as a friend making you feel tough all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that¡­ I just¡­¡± Pepper glanced around the room, desperate for a way out, but Morrigan knew she couldn¡¯t intervene just yet. Pepper had to hold her own long enough for Jenna to fully reveal her true colors. ¡°Look, we¡¯ve always been nice to you,¡± Jenna continued, her tone mockingly sweet now. ¡°And this is how you repay us? By acting like you¡¯re too good to hang out with us?¡± ¡°I¡­ I just want¡­¡± Pepper began. ¡°Want what? To hole up in here and practice sewing all by yourself?¡± Jenna asked. Livy snickered. ¡°Yeah. Super lame. Come on, we can have more fun than that.¡± Pepper¡¯s voice was still soft, but she was trying. ¡°No. I want you to¡­ l-leave¡­¡± Pepper finally said. Morrigan slipped out from under the bed, crouching on the other side of it but getting a much better angle to record them from. ¡°Leave?¡± Jenna asked as if it made no sense. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Pepper took a deep breath then looked up, locking eyes with the tall girl. Morrigan realized, try as she might, Pepper just didn¡¯t have a loud voice, but her words were still firm and direct. ¡°Leave me alone. Get out of my room.¡± Morrigan moved the camera over to Tyler so that her video had full context of how they operated. Then she quickly brought it back to Livy and Tyler. Livy just laughed. ¡°Okay, okay, now you¡¯re just being adorable.¡± Pepper stood up, turning her glare to Livy. She raised her voice a little more, which again, wasn¡¯t very loud, but at least she was trying. ¡°I said get out!¡± They both froze, staring her down. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Livy asked, stepping towards her until she backed her up against the wall. She the grabbed Pepper by the collar of her shirt. ¡°You''re really fucking pressing your luck. Do you have any idea what we can do to you?¡± ¡°G-get off!¡± Pepper said. It was an effort for Morrigan to hold herself back. She¡¯d jump in soon, but not yet. Jenna would still be able to talk her way out of this. ¡°Know what? No,¡± Livy sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go, and what are you going to do about it?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell Sarah!¡± Livy chuckled. ¡°She won¡¯t beleive you. We¡¯ll just convince her Morrigan has been putting weird ideas into your head and then we¡¯ll get Morrigan kicked out. Trust me it¡¯ll be easy.¡± Pepper struggled, trying to break free. ¡°I said let me go!¡± Livy laughed but then something completely unexpected happened. Pepper slapped Livy, and based on how the sound cracked like a whip, it was clear that Pepper got her pretty good. As proud of Morrigan was, she feared what would happen next. Livy let go, backing up a step and touching her face as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡­¡± Livy spoke slowly, her eyes locking onto Pepper with fury. ¡°You little bitch!¡± She pulled a fist back, came forward, and Morrigan almost lept over the bed that instant, but Jenna stepped in first. Jenna held Livy back when her punch was half thrown and just a moment from socking Pepper in the face. Pepper was hunched into her shoulders like a frightened turtle, eyes shut tight in anticipation of the blow. She cautiously peeked one eye open when it never came. ¡°Livy,¡± Jenna said calmly, ¡°Honestly. Were you really about to punch Pepper?¡± ¡°She hit me first!¡± Livy sneered. Jenna chuckled. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, but it¡¯s not so bad is it? Your cheek is just a little red." "Yeah? Well it frikken stings!" Livy complained. "I''m sure. But punching Pepper in the face would have been a stupid thing to do. Right?¡± Pepper was twiddling her hands together, eyes wide. Then, Jenna came closer, kneeling down to be closer to eye level with the small girl, made even smaller by her poor posture. Jenna just stared her down like a snake. Pepper swallowed and said, ¡°Um¡­ I-I said. I want you to lea¡ª¡± Jenna¡¯s body suddenly pivoted, her fist driving upward into Pepper¡¯s midsection. A scream caught in Pepper¡¯s throat as the air was forced from her lungs, and she doubled over, trying to gasp for breath. Jenna chuckled and turned her gaze to Livy. ¡°See? Don¡¯t be an idiot and put a bruise on her face.¡± She drew her foot back, preparing to kick. ¡°Now, Pepper, this is for your own good. You need to learn your¡ª¡± She would have kicked Pepper, Morrigan knew that. They were going to beat the crap out of her, upping their bullying to actual physical violence. But Morrigan couldn¡¯t watch anymore. She had the punch on camera, and she wasn¡¯t going to sit around and watch Pepper get assaulted anymore. She never intended for it to go that far in the first place, but Jenna turned out to be an even more sadist bitch Morrigan had given her credit for. ¡°Get away from her!¡± Morrigan yelled, leaping over the bed. Jenna turned, caught completely off guard, and the look on her face was priceless as Morrigan pushed her. Morrigan was in no laughing mood, though. She was pissed. Jenna stumbled and fell onto Pepper¡¯s bed. Morrigan didn¡¯t hesitate, stepping in front of Pepper to protect her from Jenna and Livy. ¡°I said, get away from her,¡± she growled, her voice low and dangerous. Her fists were clenched at her sides, her whole body vibrating with adrenaline, and a familiar bubbling sensation suddenly went wild across her back. It¡¯s fine. The seal will hold. Jenna got back to her feet as she and Livy fanned out to keep Morrigan corned against the wall with Pepper right behind her. ¡°Where the hell did you come from?¡± Jenna said, both her and Livy¡¯s gazes pivoting around the room for an explanation. ¡°Let''s just say I¡¯m good at being discreet. And I got the whole thing on video, so you better back off.¡± Morrigan waved the phone a few times, showing Jenna that the camera app was on and still recording. Jenna¡¯s eyes widened, her face physically paling, but then she reached behind herself and pulled something from her back pocket that made Morrigan¡¯s heart skip a beat. For just a moment her mind flashed back to that day in the graveyard, on the day she had died and the last time she was threatened with a knife. Morrigan¡¯s teeth clenched as the changeling smashed hard against its seal. ¡°Hand it over,¡± Jenna said slowly, pointing the pocket knife at her. ¡°Or I swear to god I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Read next chapter FREE! CLICK HERE 5$ - 10 more chapters 10 $ - 20 more chapters Chapter 114 - Scary-Reaper-Mode
Chapter 114 - Scary-Reaper-Mode
Jenna likely mistook Morrigan¡¯s hesitation for fear, as a smug smirk spread across her face. However, the knife in her hand was not the main source of Morrigan¡¯s unease. It was a reasonable conclusion to come to, and while the knife did bring up a certain very bad memory, the reality was that getting stabbed would only amount to an inconvenience. The real reason for Morrigan¡¯s tension was the changeling; it wasn¡¯t just bubbling, it was boiling and lashing against the seal, angerly demanding freedom. Morrigan bit the inside of her lip and froze, focusing all her energy on calming the creature. She channeled her thoughts into one singular reassurance: We¡¯re not in danger. Everything is fine. Just stay down. But her anger over what had happened to Pepper made it almost impossible to maintain control. Pepper¡¯s breaths were still wheezing as she tried to stand back up. Seeing them attack her like that (actually physically assault her!) ignited a fury that the changeling fed on as its nature was tightly bound to her emotions. ¡°Back off, Jenna,¡± Morrigan said, her voice steady despite the fire boiling within her. Jenna¡¯s smirk widened, and she tilted her head, mockingly confident. ¡°Just hand over your phone, and we can forget this ever happened. Morrigan, did you really think you could pull this off? If you were serious about taking me down, you should¡¯ve stayed hidden.¡± Out of the corner of her eye, Morrigan caught Livy¡¯s subtle movements. The other girl was leaning slightly, her gaze checking the space under Morrigan¡¯s bed. She was probably trying to piece together how Morrigan had managed to stay hidden and where exactly she had come from. Morrigan felt no obligation to satisfy her curiosity, however. Instead, she kept her focus on Jenna. The changeling pushed harder against the mental barriers she had erected, desperate to react to Morrigan¡¯s anger, to lash out at the threat before them. Not right now¡­ Keep it together. ¡°You¡¯re not going to stab me, so just put it away.¡± Her voice emerged gravelly, betraying the effort it took to maintain her composure. It felt like trying to keep a straight face while holding a two-hundred-pound weight, her legs trembling from the strain. Every muscle in her body tensed with her singular focus of keeping the changeling contained. Yet, for all her effort, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop its relentless pounding against the seal. If it broke free, the danger Jenna and Livy posed would pale in comparison to the chaos that would be unleashed. It¡¯ll hold. It¡¯s always held before. Morrigan tried to reassure herself. The changeling will just start tearing into my body before it gets through the seal¡­ That¡¯s¡­ not exactly a great alternative, though. ¡°Listen,¡± Morrigan said, her gaze flicking to the side briefly as she steadied herself. ¡°I don¡¯t care about whatever little hierarchy you¡¯ve set up here¡ªtrust me, I really don¡¯t give a shit. You can keep hogging the TV downstairs or bossing people around however you want. But one thing is changing. From now on, you¡¯re leaving me and Pepper alone. If you keep trying to blackmail me, I¡¯ll go straight to the counselors. Once they find out you¡¯ve assaulted another resident, your reputation is going to crumble.¡± Jenna smirked, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Nice theory¡­ but here¡¯s the thing¡ªyou¡¯re in no position to call the shots right now. There¡¯s no one upstairs, no one to hear you scream. Once I take that phone from you, you won¡¯t have any evidence against me. But if you hand it over now, I won¡¯t have to hurt you.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re actually going to stab me?¡± Morrigan asked, her lips quirking into a smile. Jenna shrugged one shoulder casually. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be smiling if I were you. Its really no big deal. You won¡¯t have any proof it was me, and I¡¯ll just tell everyone you¡¯re crazy and probably did it to yourself.¡± She smiled. ¡°You already have all the signs of a cutter, after all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an idiot if you think that¡¯s how things will go,¡± Morrigan snapped, her eyes narrowing, and for a moment Jenna backed up. A sudden fear coming on her face that Morrigan recognized immediately. Her glamour had dropped¡ªhow badly, she had no idea¡ªbut for at least a flicker of a moment, Jenna must have seen something. Her red eyes, her white hair or unnaturally pale complexion. Morrigan quickly turned away, crouching down to check on Pepper and to turn her back to Jenna. People¡¯s faces don¡¯t just randomly change, so Jenna won¡¯t understand what she saw and convince herself she hadn¡¯t actually seen anything at all. ¡°Hey, Pep, you alright?¡± Morrigan asked. The smaller girl nodded, though she was clearly shaking. ¡°Y-yeah, I¡¯ll be okay.¡± At least she seemed to have caught her breath. Jenna clicked her teeth, and said one word¡ª ¡°Livy,¡± ¡ª with a commanding tone to her voice and Morrigan knew this was about to escalate. Livy grabbed Morrigan¡¯s shoulder, intending to spin her around, but Morrigan pushed up from her crouched position. She used her meager body weight to throw Livy off balance as she jammed her elbow into the redhead¡¯s stomach. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Easy enough, but then, Jenna was on her, grabbing her arms and tackling her onto the bed. ¡°Hand it over!¡± she yelled as her grip clawed at Morrigan¡¯s hand, but Morrigan refused and kept her fingers tightly clenched around her phone. These bitches were not going to give up, Morrigan realized this was getting out of hand and she had to scream. ¡°HEL¡ª¡± she didn¡¯t get far as Livy clenched her hand over Morrigan¡¯s mouth, getting behind her and hugging her in a tight grip. Jenna continued to pry at Morrigan¡¯s hand, trying to break the phone free, but Morrigan refused to let go. Morrigan¡¯s mind briefly went back to one of the physical altercations she¡¯d had with her mom when she had drank too much. Those were rare, but they unfortunatly did happen. She never expected these girls would take things so far, though. She didn¡¯t expect them to actually assault Pepper, or to pull a knife on her. But she decided she wasn¡¯t playing cold war with them after this, these bitches were taking a quick trip to juvy once this got out. Pepper suddenly bolted for the door. One hand was held over her stomach, still probably in pain. However, Tyler abandoned her station to intercept Pepper. Tyler was easily the weakest of the trio, but Pepper was¡­ well¡­ Pepper. ¡°Stop!¡± Tyler hissed at her, ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± Pepper tried to pull her arm free, but didn¡¯t have any luck and instead yelled into the hall, ¡°S-somebody! H-help!¡± But¡­ Pepper was Pepper, and it wasn¡¯t very loud, and Tyler had no trouble dragging her back into the room. ¡°Just let go!¡± Jenna sneered, frustration clearly boiling over her face. Morrigan continue to struggle and thrash as Livy kept a hand over her mouth. The changeling continued banging at the seal and she could feel wetness start to coat her undershirt, knowing the changeling was becoming violent enough to rip into her flesh. With Livy latched onto her back, releasing the changeling with instantly turn this room into a bloodbath¡ªshe¡¯d be torn to pieces in seconds. This had to stop, Morrigan could only take so much, so in a desperate move she pivoted forward into Jenna, then slammed backward with all her might, bashing her head into Livy¡¯s face. ¡°Gyaaaaah!¡± The redhead vocalized as her grip loosened. Morrigan curled her knees toward her stomach as much as she could then extended her body, kicking out like she was an uncoiling spring and getting a solid hit to Jenna¡¯s midsection. The tall girl was relentless, though, and her grip on Morrigan¡¯s arm remained firm, pulling her off the bed as she fell backwards. They turned in the air, Morrigan ended up under her and the taller girl fell on top. Then, pain exploded in Morrigan¡¯s midsection¡ªan unfortunatly familiar type of pain. It was cold pain that cut right through her nerves and radiated as a pulsing soreness deep inside her¡ªshe had been stabbed. Jenna instantly let go, stepping back in shock. ¡°J-Jenna!¡± Livy gasped. What the hell¡­ why does this always happen to me? I mean, its only the second time but two times is way too many¡­ She thought she should take a self assessment on what it meant that her inner monologue tended to be sarcastic at the worst moments. The levity didn¡¯t last, however, as the changeling grew suddenly furious. Morrigan¡¯s scream of pain caught in her throat as her back arched off of the ground. The phone slipped from her grip, falling beside her as her fingers tensed along with a full-body spasm. It¡¯s okay, calm down! That knife can¡¯t kill me and you¡¯re only making things worse, you asshole! Morrigan thought at the changeling. She also briefly wondered if the changeling was an asshole or a bitch, because if she were to assign it a gender it would probably make more sense that the changeling was female¡­ ¡°Shit, shit, shit! What do we do!?¡± Livy said, panic seeping into her voice. Jenna just stood back, her hands shaking, probably a future behind bars flashing through her mind. Tyler still held onto Pepper¡¯s wrist, stopping her from running for help ¡°Th-the phone!¡± Jenna hissed. Livy crouched down, reaching for it as Morrigan¡¯s face twisted in pain. But, she wasn¡¯t going to let her have it, not after all of this. Nuclear option, Morrigan thought, Hilda¡¯s phrase popping into her head. She suddenly grabbed Livy¡¯s wrist, drawing the redhead¡¯s gaze back to her. Morrigan barred her teeth and dropped her glamour, willing the energy away from the charm around her neck. Livy¡¯s reaction was immediate and did not dissapoint. She froze where she was, mouth falling agape. Morrigan¡¯s eyes were red, glowing red in a way that not even specialty contact lenses could achieve. Her skin, not just pale, but otherworldly in its complexion and her gold blonde hair likewise turned unnaturally white. Fuck it. Scary-Reaper-Mode engaged. Livy screamed, stumbling back, her heel finding the edge of the bedpost and falling, hitting the ground hard then scrambling backwards. Morrigan chuckled softly, sardonically, maybe trying to laugh off the pain of her flesh being burrowed into. The hoodie was well on its way to being soaked through with her blood, and it¡¯d be finding its way down to the floor soon. But, that¡¯s why she had to stay serious, and put an end to this. Morrigan placed a hand on the ground, and slowly picked herself up. The dramatic effect of slowly rising wasn¡¯t entirly purposeful, she was legitimately in a world of pain, but when she lifted her head, all four girls including Pepper had varying expressions of disbelief at what they were seeing. ¡°You stupid fucking bitches don¡¯t know when to stop testing your luck, do you?¡± Morrigan asked. She placed her hand around the knife that was still sticking out of her stomach and pulled it free. It slid out surprisingly easily and the pain from that wound was truly nothing compared to what the changeling was doing to her. Her eyes briefly glanced down, noting the drips of blood hitting the floor. Morrigan returned her gaze to them, smiling, then threw the knife to ground at their feet as she straightened her posture. ¡°Its time for you to run.¡± Read NEXT CHAPTER FREE! Read 10 more chapters for only $1.25 !!! (limited time, deal ends in 4 days)